Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Dragon leaned heavily against the round, wooden table, a weight on his back that seemed to dig deep into his shoulders as he stared at his father. Across from him, Garp sat with his sleeping son, a tense air around him even if he could see the undercurrents of joy in the vice admiral’s eyes.

“His name is Luffy.” Dragon’s voice was rough and low, barely louder than the crackle of the candle that illuminated the tiny, wooden room.

Garp let out a gruff laugh, uncaring if he woke the child in his arms. His dark eyes never left Luffy, searching for something in the boy that Dragon didn’t understand.

“Monkey D. Luffy.” Garp nodded to himself, a smile firmly in place. “I have a feeling about this one, son.” He spoke as he used a large finger to caress the sleeping child’s cheek, a tiny smile forming on Luffy’s mouth.

Dragon felt a pull in his chest and he stilled, his mouth tilting down at the edges as he stared at the child in his father’s grasp.

Garp’s eyes rose and settled on him, heavy and searching. “There’s something you’re not telling me.”

He always hated how his father always seemed to know. He looked away from the unwavering gaze, unwilling to speak while he looked the man in the eye. He was silent for a while, listening to the soft rain against the roof and the far off thunder of the passing storm.

Garp took note of his silence and tensed, leaning forward carefully as his eyes boring into him. Dragon opened his mouth, hesitance shrouding him and making his father hold his breath. The last time Dragon had hesitated, he was contemplating desertion. D’s didn’t hesitate, and anything that could make them weary was something to be cautious of. They both knew this.

The words came out slowly, as if he was unwilling to believe them himself, even if he had been present for the event. “I made a vow with the sea as my witness.”

Garp’s eyes seemed to darken, passing thoughts nearly visible on his face. Dragon looked down at his bandaged left hand, still healing even after a week. Garp noticed and trailed his gaze down, his eyes growing razor sharp.

“A pact of blood with the sea.” He could still remember the night, how the violent waves had almost frozen their movement even as the wind continued to howl. The air was still in the room, yet the light of the candle flickered and dimmed, as if an unseen force was making it wane. Dragon swallowed, raising his gaze to meet his father’s eyes before trailing them down to the baby in his arms. His hair rose on end as he relived the memory, a dryness coating his throat and making his voice come out choked.

“A wave came and cleared the blood that I spilled. And in the next, the sea gave me this child.” Dragon’s lips pressed into a hard line as he saw his father freeze before slowly moving his eyes down to the baby in his arms. Garp jolted and Dragon looked down to see the baby wide awake, looking at his father with a soul-searching gaze. Like it knew.

Dragon’s breath caught in his throat when those eyes moved onto him. And it was ridiculous really, to be so wound up and almost afraid of a baby. But the sea could be calm and loving before it reared her viciousness in the blink of an eye, and this was her child.

In the silence of the room, he could hear his father take in a shuddering breath, his gaze entirely focused on the baby who blinked and smiled up at him. The flame of the candle stilled its movements and the room grew brighter once more as Luffy closed his eyes and went back to sleep. Dragon swallowed hard, moving his gaze back up to his father and watching the color slowly return to his face.

“Tell me exactly what you felt, heard, saw.” Garp’s voice held a no nonsense tone, like he was aware of what Dragon had done and was simply trying to confirm his suspicions.

His father’s eyes never left Luffy’s sleeping face, as he began to speak. “It was dark, the moon on the horizon and the wind was loud. I made my vow, offered my blood, and turned away.” He had done as many before him, offering their dreams to the sea.

“What did you hear.”

It wasn’t a question and Dragon wasn’t sure how his father knew. He narrowed his eyes, searching his father’s face looking down at the baby bundled in his arms, eerily still. “Drums.”

Garp raised a hand to his face, leaning heavily on it even as he shook his head, an empty laugh escaping from his throat. “He’s going to be a riot, you know.” Garp sat straight and began rocking the child in his arms, his shoulders losing their tension. “A child of the sea and a D.” Garp threw his head back and laughed, full bodied and uncaring of anything in world.

Dragon didn’t share his enjoyment, still lost on what his father knew that he didn’t. When the older man’s laughter died down his smile remained, looking at Dragon with an excitement that made him weary.

“Many men have made vows to the sea, it has been a long, long time since she has taken any up on the offer.”

His heart seemed to beat harder in his chest, stuttering even as he kept his gaze perfectly level at his father’s words.

“Luffy is yours. Bound by blood. He may not have been the answer you were expecting, but the sea will fulfill your dream, because it’s hers too.”

And that was putting it lightly. Dragon could not take care of a child of all things. He was in the middle of a revolution and a wanted criminal. Any child of his would be hunted and used against him, and that had always been why he so adamantly never wanted one. Yet here he was, small with a puff of black hair and eyes that made his heart skip. Dragon paused and furrowed his brows, catching Garp’s last words.

“What’s her dream?” What could something as powerful as the sea wish for that it didn’t have? Or what was it that it wanted to keep?

His father’s gaze was unimpressed, and he answered like it was a fact known since the beginning of man. The thunder boomed in the distance and the winds howled against the cabin they were in. Dragon tried to ignore the fact that the storm should have long since passed as he waited for the answer with a baited breath.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Garp ruffled the tuff of black hair on Luffy’s head and a sleepy smile met his gesture.

“To be free.”

Chapter Text

Over the years Makino had grown used to the way Luffy could see into her soul. At first she had wondered if it had been something all kids could do, use their instincts to determine a person’s worth. Because that’s what it had felt like the first time Luffy had opened his eyes. She could still remember how her breath had caught and the knowing look Garp had sent her, like he was waiting for some signal that she was deemed unworthy. But Luffy had smiled and reached out to her and it was only when she looked away that she saw the relief in Garp’s eyes. That memory had kept her up at night for weeks on end, and even now she awoke in the middle of the night, gasping and wondering at the power in that tiny gaze.

Tonight was such a night, and she found herself at the beach, the soft sand under her feet buffering any sharp shells she may run across. The waves lapped against the shore in a soft melody, the moon low on the sky and wind soft on her face. Something else she had grown used to was seeing Luffy out at sea. The first time she had panicked because he was so, so young and she couldn’t understand how he managed to get to the beach, how he could swim in the waves and never be pulled far from the bay. No matter what she did, how much she tried, Luffy always found his way out and to the ocean, more comfortable in the waters than in his own bed.

Eventually she gave up and took his tiny hand in her own, leading him out hesitantly and unsure. He was only four, and she couldn’t help but worry as she watched him stumble into the water, a wide smile on his face, never afraid of the dark water cradling him. She stayed up for a few nights, keeping an eye on him and making sure he really didn’t get pulled out. At first, she had stayed in the water with him, afraid he would be taken away and drowned, but really all she did was make herself cold and tired. After all, how long had Luffy been sneaking away without her knowing to sleep in the sea?

Now she was content to watch from the shore, more confident in the cradle of water that held him afloat as he slept. And sometimes, she swore she saw gentle fingers on his cheek. When she had finally asked Luffy why he preferred to sleep in the sea, he had looked at her with a grin and a simple answer, one that put all the impossible pieces into place.

Because now as she sat on the sand, watching Luffy in the shallow waters of the beach, being cradled as he slept, his words rang clear in her head. ‘Mom likes to rock me to sleep’.

And honestly, Makino didn’t have an answer for that, not when she could see the action done so clearly by the waves. Luffy never dipped below, never strayed far, and his skin never pruned or dried out from the salty waters, even hours after being in.

Time passed and Makino saw the first rays of light breach the horizon, the sunlight striking through clouds and lightning the sea up in a blaze of gold. Slowly she stood and waded in, used to the chill of the sea as she carefully lifted Luffy into her arms. Water dripped off him slowly, as if unwilling to let go and he opened his eyes with a yawn. He shot Makino a blinding smile and snuggled into her chest, a muffled good morning causing a smile to tug at her mouth. As she stepped out, the sea began to churn more violently (but never hindering her) before it eased back into the calmness it held moments before. Luffy shifted in her arms and looked at the retreating water longingly, his tiny hand reaching out for the final sea spray that crashes against her side.

“I will.” Luffy’s voice was soft and high, tinged with the longing his eyes held. Makino looked at him and was suddenly unsure.

“Luffy?” She watched as his gaze returned to her and he wiggled in her arms once more, a smile on his face as she walked them home.

“Grampa is coming!”

She didn’t ask how he knew, simply smiled and nodded, pinching a cheek and ruffling his dark hair. “Then we better get ready!”

xxx

Luffy had been right of course, and now Makino sat on a stool in her bar with tired eyes and a hand holding her head. Luffy was outside, playing with the bugs he found and she could hear his occasional squeal as something surprised him or made him laugh.

Garp saw next to her heavily, his shoulders hunched forward and his weight supported by the counter of the bar. He turned to her, eyes unsurprised at the news she had given him. Makino almost felt cheated, like maybe he should have told her more about Luffy. But then again, what would have changed?

“I figured something like that would happen one day.” Garp’s voice was low and his eyes were squeezed shut as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

Makino frowned at his words, a part of her still upset that there was more to Luffy that she didn’t know.

Garp straightened and took a swing of sake, eyes forward and refusing to look at her as he continued. “After all, he was born from the sea.”

The words confirmed what Makino had figured out months ago, but she still found them impossible to believe.

“How?” She couldn’t keep the disbelief out of her voice, her eyes trailing to the door of the bar as if she could see past it to Luffy.

“Who knows. The sea gave him to my son, for all we know, Luffy could be his own god.” Garp took another swing of the sake she had offered him and Makino was tempted to grab one for herself.

“Don’t think too hard about it I’d say. His mom will protect him, and heavens help anyone who would hurt the child of the sea.” Garp bellowed out a laugh, but Makino couldn’t quite share his enthusiasm.

xxx

Makino watched as the six year old ran towards her at full speed, a wide smile on his face and sea salt in his hair. She had grown used to his constant state of dampness after all these years and never once has she scolded him, even if he did drip water everywhere. After all, who was she to scold a child of the sea for such a thing?

“Maaakkkiinnooo!!!” His voice was high and loud, filled with excitement as he nearly ran into her.

She laughed at his antics, sweeping his wet hair back and rubbing the dried salt away from under his eyes. His smile never left, instead it grew impossibly wider as he pointed towards the shore.

“Makino! Adventure is coming!” Luffy was practically vibrating where he stood, unable to contain his joy.

“Oh is it?” She ruffled his hair and allowed herself to be led down to the docks, laughing at the enthusiasm held in Luffy’s tiny body. The day was hot and the sun high in the sky as they nearly ran down, Makino unable to hold in her own laugh at the boy’s antics. Once there, Luffy stood at the edge and bounced on the balls of his feet, his eyes searching the horizon. Makino smiled and settled herself on a nearby bench under the tree, far enough away to not be chilled by the sea breeze but close enough to see  the excited boy as he pointed a ship out on the horizon.

Waves crashed heavily against the docks and she stared as Luffy tilted his head and listened to the crash. She never asked what he heard, or how he knew, but in all these years the ocean had never led him astray. Once before, Makino had worried herself sick, thinking the people Luffy met would harm him, but it was all for naught. Garp had been right when he had laughed at any that dared harm the sea child.

Now she was content to watch, even as more shady characters landed on their shores. Either they would come to fear Luffy if they came with ill will, or they would laugh at what he represented. She knew he was too young to understand why some people asked for him for safe travels, but one day he would realize what it was, and knew his heart was too pure to give anything but that. So as a ship with a jolly roger approached with red stripes down one eye and swords crossed in the same color, she didn’t fear.

Chapter Text

Shanks landed on the dock of the sleepy village with a heavy thud of his boots. He stretched his arms out and adjusted his balance for land rather than sea. He called out towards his men to restock and enjoy their time on the summer island. He knew he didn’t have to warn them about being too crazy in such a quite place such as this. A harsh wave crashed into the dock and sea spray tickled his face as he turned towards the tiny village nestled at the base of a mountain.

“Cool!”

He paused and looked down at the child that was vibrating in excitement, his big eyes roving over his ship and then to him.

“Are you the captain? Are you guys pirates? Did you go on a lot of adventures!?”

The black haired boy spoke fast and some of his words were smushed together but Shanks laughed and nodded, crouching down and giving the kid a playful glare. He wasn’t sure why this kid was here, and he was slightly disappointed that the townspeople would let him anywhere near a pirate ship. After all, not all were as nice as they were.

“Yeah kid, we are. It could be dangerous for you here, so why don’t you go find your family. I’m sure they’re worried sick about you.” Shanks hoped his words would be enough to scare the kid off but was surprised when the runt just tilted his head in confusion, not at all intimidated.

“Mom’s not worried though, she told me you were coming. Oh! I’m Luffy it’s nice to meet you!” Luffy’s voice was happy and excited and far too innocent to hold any ulterior motives, but Shanks couldn’t let what he said go so easily. After all, they had worked hard to make sure they got here undetected.

He hardened his eyes as he stared down at the kid, and Luffy seemed to gain some understanding as he looked up at him with confusion.

“What do you mean ‘mom told you’ that we were coming?” Shanks heard his crew still as they watched the interaction from the ship, all seeming to hold their breath. He almost felt insulted when Luffy looked at him like he was the idiot and pointed to the sea.

“My mom,” Luffy’s voice was sure and something made the hair on the back of Shanks neck stand on end. “She tells me when people come and go, and who is okay to meet.”

Luffy turned his head and kneeled down on the dock, splashing his little hand in the waters that seemed to reach up towards him. And surly that could be the only explanation because the waters would have been too low for him to reach otherwise. By now, the silence of his crew was tangible as they all watched with unbelieving eyes.

“Mom says you guys aren’t all that bad. She says you have adventures to tell me about.” Luffy took his hand away from the sea and Shanks blinked his eyes hard, trying to reason how the water seemed to cling to the young boy. He didn’t know how to respond, was unsure if his eyes were playing tricks on him so he looked towards his first mate who looked just as baffled as him.

A wave crashed harshly against the dock and sprayed water on his face, forcing himself away from his thoughts. He leaned down again and stared at Luffy, meeting his gaze and holding it to see the truth in the kid’s words. What he didn’t expect was how Luffy seemed to look into his soul, searching him and deeming his worth. He jerked back, surprised and was about to ask another question when a young woman with green hair grabbed his attention with a greeting.

“Hello there, my name is Makino.” Her smile was kind and she laid a hand on Luffy’s little shoulder, causing him to smile wide as he glanced up at her.

“I have a bar not too far from here if you boys would like to rest and chat there.” Her voice was a soft melody and the green bangs that framed her kind face were swept in a breeze. She looked from him and down to Luffy with a knowing smile and Shanks paused before slowly nodding at her offer.

He turned his head to his crew who were all watching with rapt attention and some staring at Luffy like they’d seen a ghost. “Hurry up you bums! The faster we work the faster we can party!” He forced false cheer into his voice, but only those closest to him would be able to tell.

He glanced back at the woman, Makino, and tilted his hat in greeting. “The name is Shanks, it’s a pleasure to meet someone as lovely as you.” He paused and looked down at Luffy who was giving him a smile so wide it didn’t seem to fit on his face. “Nice to meet you too, Luffy.”

The grin stretched impossibly wider and the child once again began vibrating where he stood in his excitement.

“Luffy, let me help these men get settled. You can join us later.” Makino knelt down and swept a hand through soft, black hair, smiling even as the boy pouted and complained. “I promise you’ll have plenty of time to talk with them, for now why don’t you go visit you mom, I’m sure she can tell you some funny stories about these men.”  

Shanks narrowed his eyes and he felt Benn stiffen next to him at the woman’s words. Luffy however seemed to perk up and glanced up at Shanks with a mischievous smile.

“Oh Makino is so smart!” A carefree laugh escaped the boy and before Shanks could question the woman more, Luffy turned and jumped into the sea. He froze for a moment before he moved forward, knowing that Luffy was much too young to swim well against the currents this far out.

“Wait,” Makino raised a hand in front of him as he prepared to leap in and she shook her head at him. “Luffy will be fine, his mother would never harm him.”

It had to have been a joke, but the unwavering look she gave him told him otherwise. Makino pointedly looked at the sea and Shanks looked away from her to follow her gaze. Luffy wasn’t even treading water, but it seemed he didn’t have to. The waves moved in an unnatural pattern, keeping him afloat and cradling the laughing boy. Shanks didn’t know he could still be surprised.

“I can explain, especially since the sea seems to like you. Follow me, we can talk at my bar.” Makino turned her back on him and Shanks found his feet moving, even as his eyes stayed glued to Luffy for as long as they could. He swallowed and glanced to his left where Benn was walking next to him in stride, his brows furrowed and his gaze razer sharp on the path.

Before he knew it, Shanks was downing sake, letting the liquid sting his throat if only to know that he wasn’t dreaming. The sound of a crackling hearth could be heard somewhere in the bar but he only had eyes for the gentle woman behind the bar, waiting for her to speak. Neither he nor Benn had spoken a word to one another, each too focused on trying to figure out the mystery this little town held.

“Luffy was given to me to raise when he was a baby,” Makino’s voice was gentle as she spoke, still setting up drinks for the other men that were soon to come. “He was always odd, even as a baby. But later when we realized he was a child of the sea, it all made sense.” Makino laughed to herself as she wiped down the old, wooden counter with a damp rag. “Even as a toddler, he preferred the sea to sleep in than his own crib. Worried me sick.”

Shanks took another large gulp of his drink because surly this woman couldn’t be saying what he was hearing. Even the new world didn’t have a story as ridiculous as this. Makino paused in her cleaning and looked between the two of them, watching them with furrowed brows and a small frown.

“I don’t really share this, so I’d appreciate it if you kept it to yourselves. The village knows, hard not to, but outsiders have to find out on their own. And of course,” her smile returned, and it was warm, but her next words rang in warning. “The sea protects what is hers.”

Shanks raised his pitcher once more but frowned when he found it empty. Makino gestured for him to give it over and he spoke as he watched her refill it. “Then why tell us strangers? Shouldn’t we find out on our own?” The tankard was placed in front of him, full and sloshing as he greedily took another drink.

“Usually I would agree. But Luffy warned me about you, said his mother trusted the next ship to dock here. I’m not sure why, but its not really my place to ask.” Makino shrugged her delicate shoulders and moved from behind the bar to add another piece of wood to the hearth, stirring something in the pot above. “I’m not particularly worried, whether you’re good or bad, Luffy will be safe.”

It was said with a certainty that felt like a fact, as if the world itself agreed with her words. Before he could ask her more questions, he heard the pounding of feet and the cheering of his men followed by a high, excited voice. The doors burst open and his crew filtered in, sitting themselves at tables that already held drinks and cheered. Shanks let himself relax in the comfort his crew provided even as the mystery child crawled up onto the bar stool next to him. Shanks watched the kid with an amused smile as he kicked his legs and asked for lunch, eager to eat.

Large, dark eyes full of wonder turned to him and childish laugher left Luffy’s parted lips. Something about Luffy made the knots in his chest loosen in relief and he found himself smiling back at the boy.

“Shanks, Shanks! Tell me about the time that a seagull stole your hat!” Luffy swung his legs harder in excitement and Shanks laughed even as Benn choked on his drink next to him. Only a few knew that story as it was from his early days, and he shouldn’t be surprised that the sea was privy to that information.

xxx

In the few months that they had stayed on the island, Shanks had become accustomed to Luffy being so… well Luffy. There wasn’t really another way to describe the child that seemed to beam like the sun or the way he sometimes looked at people, as if their life story was playing before his eyes. He stopped being worried about him (and really, when had he begun to worry?) and defaulted to looking at Makino whenever it seemed like Luffy was doing something reckless. She would usually shake her head and smile, but never worried when he did something unexpected. He still remembered when she was closing the bar some time after midnight and asked him if he wanted to see where Luffy slept. His mind had taken him back to his first day on the island and he nodded vigorously, remembering how the sea cradled her child. It had been dark out and the moon was a crest in the sky, but Makino seemed to know where she was going like she had traveled the path a thousand times.

The sand was white and pristine under his boots, the crashing waves filling his ears as they approached the edge of the water. Makino had looked at him with a secretive smile before turning to the water and pointing to something in the sea. He followed her finger, squinting his eyes and forcing them to focus in his drunken state. A little cove of water was still compared to the surrounding waves and Shanks had felt his eyes widen in shock at the sight.

Luffy was peacefully asleep, a gentle smile on his face as he let himself be cradled by the currents themselves. Moonlight reflected off his wet hair as he turned and somehow snuggled into the waves. But no matter how he moved, the water never went over his face. Makino had giggled quietly next to him at the look on his face and they both sat there all night, watching the sea child sleep in the embrace of his mother. Shanks had wanted to deny it for months, thinking that maybe, just maybe it was blown out of proportion, but really he couldn’t deny it any longer. Luffy was the child of the sea, and it was something he had never expected to see.

His old captain had a way with the sea, a freedom in his laugh that now sounded painfully empty compared the one Luffy gave. Still, Shanks was sure Roger had been blessed by the sea, but not in the way the black-haired boy had been. It defied everything he knew about logic in the world, but who was he to care about logic when the impossible was placed in front of him?

From that night on, he woke up early every morning and sat on the beach, waiting for the morning rays of sun to waken the child on the sea. Makino had always waded in and lifted him gently from the currents, smiling and talking about breakfast to help the excitable ball of joy. However, Shanks waited by the shore, knowing the sea would give him the child when it was ready to release her charge. The currents would bring him the groggy Luffy, the water parting around his feet when Shanks reached down to lift the wet child into his arms.

Today was such a day, his side and shoulder damp from where Luffy clung to him like a little monkey and snuggled into the crook of his neck. Every day he told himself he had to set off, back into the sea. But then he would wait for Luffy to wake up, and he found his feet and heart firmly planted in the little village for another day.

“Anchor,” he murmured, ruffling Luffy’s hair with his free hand and wiped the salt away from his eyes. Luffy gave him a sleepy smile and snuggled further into him, melting his heart and starting the cycle anew. “Did you sleep well?”

Luffy nodded into his neck and he felt the child smile wide, the sun warming his back as he walked towards the village.

“Mhmm, mama told me more.” His voice was sleepy and Shanks found himself listening with rapt attention. The sea told Luffy many things, some Shanks already knew, but some where unexpected surprises or warnings to heed. “She said you’re what a dad is like.”

Shanks felt his body freeze mid step, his eyes widening. His grip nearly grew slack, but he forced himself to clutch the child tighter instead. They were far enough away from the beach now, but Shanks swore he could still hear the waves. Luffy shifted in his arms and looked up at him with a smile so wide that his eyes closed. His giggles started soft before turning into full blown laughter.

“She said your face would be funny like that! Shihihihi!” Luffy nearly fell out of his arms in his mirth and Shanks took the distraction to shove the creeping thoughts to the back of his head.

“You’re such a BRAT!” Shanks maneuvered the child until he was held securely under his arm and against his side, dangling Luffy as he continued to laugh. He made a show of stomping towards Makino’s bar with loud steps and an annoyed tone, trying to ignore the fluttering of his heart and the sad pang in his chest.

Later that night, Shanks was sitting at the edge of the dock, boots off and pants rolled up. There was no moon in the sky, just the endless expanse of stars and a few drifting clouds. The sea was lapping calmly against the wooden poles that sunk deep into the water, the dark depths calm, almost as if the ocean was holding it’s breath. His feet dangled and occasionally a wave would rise higher than others and lap at them, keeping him awake. He wasn’t quite sure what he was doing here, didn’t know if he would be heard, but it had to be said, no matter how badly he wanted to stay.

“You know I have to go,” his voice fell flat as he spoke into the open air. Only the sea his witness. “I can’t stay.” And it was a painful truth he had to bare. Shanks was a captain, his heart already belonged to the sea.

xxx

Heavy footsteps were heard as his men ran around on the ship, his own drowned out in the noise. He looked through cabinets, chests and even under beds, but the small, unassuming chest was gone as if plucked out of reality.

“Captain!” Lucky Roux shouted from above deck and Shanks practically threw himself up the stairs. Lucky was near the figurehead of the ship, pointing to something laying on the wood. He moved closer, looking where he was pointing and felt the blood drain from his face. In the dragon figurehead’s mouth was a chest, pried open and swollen with seawater.

“I didn’t move it, just in case.”

He nodded and climbed up and forwards, wrapping his legs around the wood and heaving himself up to take a better look. The lock of the chest looked rusted and old, as if they hadn’t just bought it a few months ago. But more importantly, it was coated with dried salt and stained with water. Inside, the chest was full of seawater and a single sand dollar was inside. He cursed under his breath and flung the chest onto the deck, swinging off the figurehead and following it close behind as seawater sloshed everywhere.

His crew stared at him and the empty box, eyes wide and postures tense. By now they all knew their anchor was a sea child, but none thought he would do this. Shanks swallowed and barked out his order to wait as he turned on his heel and ran to where he knew Luffy would be. The foliage was a blur as he sprinted towards the beach, the waves were crashing especially hard that day and the wind seemed harsher than normal.

He  spotted Luffy sitting on the beach, a small dot in the distance and hunched over something. The waters surrounded him in a circle, as if trying to hide him from view. Shanks ran faster, ignoring how his balance was off in the sand and the burning of his lungs. The waves crashed higher, and the sun was blocked off by clouds, he heard Luffy’s distant voice full of disgust.

“Bleh! I don’t want the rest though it’s so gross!”

A wave engulfed Luffy and Shanks felt his breath catch. That was the first time he had actually seen Luffy pulled underwater. Urgency made him move faster, his heavy breathing stuttering in his fear. Luffy emerged in the next wave as Shank’s feet hit the water and the young boy scowled as he turned towards the ocean.

“I didn’t want it! You didn’t have to shove it in my mouth!” Luffy stuck his tongue out and swiped at it, as if to get ride of the taste.

“Luffy!”

The child jolted at the sound of his voice and his eyes widened when he spotted Shanks wading in towards him, jumping up and trying to meet him halfway.

“Shanks? What is it?”

He wasn’t sure what face he had on, but Luffy seemed concerned and for once in his life, listened to what he had to say. Shanks grabbed Luffy from the sea, unsure how the waters would react to him and shook the young boy.

“Luffy! What did you eat!”

Luffy was looking up at him with wide eyes, confusion on his face for a split second before he stuttered out his response. “A fruit thing. It was so gross though, but mom made me finish it.” The child made a face and Shanks stilled his movements, suddenly unsure.

“What did it look like? How did you get it?” He spoke as he waded out the water, carefully holding Luffy away from the sea.

“Swirly and purple. Mom gave it to me, why?” His anchor’s voice held genuine confusion and Shanks lost any anger he had managed to gather. There was no way Luffy had done this on purpose. He sat down with a heavy sigh and set Luffy on his lap, looking out towards the ocean and the calming waves.

“She gave it to you?” He repeated, glancing down into Luffy’s large, honest eyes. At his nod, he pinched the bridge of his nose and let out another long sigh.

“What you ate, it’s called a devil fruit. To normal people, it makes them unable to swim ever again, they become actual anchors in the water and lose all their strength.” He bit his lip, stroking Luffy’s wet hair and carefully didn’t look at him as he continued.

“But you’re different anchor, I just don’t know how yet. I never would have thought that your mother would feed that to you.” They both stayed quiet for a while, Shanks lost in thought and Luffy looking towards the waters with furrowed brows and slightly panicked eyes.

The red-haired pirate assessed the boy, noting how his eyes began to water as he stared at the crashing waves. Shanks hesitated for a moment before breaking the silence with a soft whisper. “Is she saying something?”

Luffy didn’t move for a moment, but eventually he nodded his head and seemed to look like he had too much information given to him at once.

“Can you tell me what she said?” He adjusted Luffy to face him and cupped his tiny head with his hands, making the young boy look up at him. Luffy’s face scrunched up, as if trying to get the words out in the right order hurt his head.

“She said they were stollen from her. She always wanted them back.” Luffy frowned and tilted his head to the side, nuzzling into his large, calloused hands. Like anyone else, Shanks had always assumed that the sea hated the fruits, just like everyone else. Now though, he could see why it made sense, after all, devil fruit users were dragged down.

Luffy took in a shaky breath and continued, “and that she’s okay with me having it, cause I am her.” Luffy blinked open his eyes and grinned, unaware of how his words had made Shanks stiffen and freeze his thoughts. “Shihihihi, whatever that means!”

Shanks swallowed hard and let out a shaky breath, mind restarting and whirling with the possibilities. “Anchor, lets try this out. Let’s head back in the water.”

Luffy nodded excitedly and bounced up ready to flee, but Shanks grabbed his hand and held him back. Or so he thought. Instead, he watched with wide eyes as Luffy’s arm stretched as he ran into the water, his eyes widening further as Luffy waded in with no ill effects. He let the hand go in his surprise and that caught the child’s attention. Luffy turned his head back and his eyes wideed as he saw his elongated arm snapping back towards him.

“EHHH!?”

Shanks let out a roaring laugh as he watched Luffy’s own hand smack him in the face and he fell fully into the water in his shock. Luffy sat up sputtering and staring at his hand before he tilted his head back and laughed. Shanks shook his head, clearing away his laughter as he observed Luffy enjoying himself in the sea. He was glad the child was okay to still be in the water, after all, what a tragedy it would have been for a sea child to be rejected by his own mother. Though, it did give him more things to think about.

xxx

It wasn’t the first time Shanks had seen the wrath of the sea, but it was the first time he had seen it single someone out. He stood at the edge of the dock, his teeth bared, and fists clenched as he watched the pirate hold Luffy against his side with a sword to his throat. The little dingy they were on was swaying violently, the ocean churning in anger underneath them. The only reason Shanks hadn’t thrown himself into the water was because Makino held him back, a knowing look in her eye that forced him to wait and see.

“Remember what I told you.” She spoke even as the man continued to taunt them with Luffy’s life.

He did remember, remembered how sure she was in her own words, but still, it was hard to just watch as someone he came to care for was in danger. Luffy didn’t look scared though, when he had been thrown into the boat he had looked relieved. He tried to trust them, their faith, but as he saw the sea king risee up behind them, he moved forward, this time held back by his first mate.

“Benn!” He shouted, angry and worried all at the same time.

“Trust in their faith.” Benn’s grip on his shoulder was tight and Shanks could see the man was just as worried and stressed as he. He let out a curse and turned back to the sea, only to find the small boat shattered and nothing else in sight.

“Luffy!” He shouted and jerked forward again, hie eyes searching the sea desperately. Bubbles came up from near the dock and the sea king rose its massive head from the water, on top, Luffy was giggling like mad, his smile bright as he waved at them.

“Look! I made a new friend!”

Shanks sagged in relief as the sea king nudged Luffy towards the dock and he wasted no time in taking the boy from its head. The beast gave him a long, considering look before slinking back into the ocean, fading away into the dark depths.

Shanks smiled at the happy boy in his arms until the moment caught up with him and his brow ticked in anger. “You IDIOT!” He rubbed Luffy’s head harshly with his knuckles and scolded the boy, telling him his big mouth would get him in more trouble some day. Luffy cried and clung to him even as his head was viciously rubbed.

“Ow ow! I’m sorry dad!”

At his shout, everyone on the dock froze before whipping their heads over to Shanks. He felt all their eyes on him but forced down his blush and gritted his teeth as he rubbed his fist into Luffy’s head even harder.

“You BRAT!”

It was a weak distraction; Shanks knew everyone noticed that he didn’t deny the claim.

xxx

Luffy was sound asleep on the bar, drool coming out of his mouth and arms askew. He was on the edge of the stool and his black hair shined under the waning hearth. Makino was beginning to close the bar and Shanks would wait for her to finish if he could stay with Luffy just a bit longer. His crew was already out on the ship, having stumbled their way over a few minutes ago as quiet as they could. The creaking of the door made him start and he glanced over his shoulder, wondering who would come in at such a late time. Makino seemed to recognize the old man coming in and gave him an exasperated sigh.

“You know, he’s going to be grumpy when you wake him.” Her tone was scolding as she dried another tankard, but didn’t stop the stooping man covered in grey.

He gave her an apologetic smile, voice hoarse. “My apologies, but I have to leave early in the morning and my day was tied up. Figured I’d rather wake him now while I have a chance.” The old man moved his gaze to him and gave a shy nod. Shanks didn’t move when the old man went to wake Luffy, figuring it was fine since Makino continued to clean.

Luffy grumbled and squeezed his eyes tighter before slowly blinking them open, noticing the old man shaking him awake. “Hmm huh? Merchant man?” Luffy mumbled and rubbed his eyes, his head seeming to be too heavy for his body as he tried to stay awake.

“I’m sorry Luffy, but I leave very early in the morning. I was wondering, will it be safe?”

Shanks raised a brow at the question and briefly glanced out the window, noting the still air and cloudless sky.

Luffy sighed heavily and scrunched his face, mumbling under his breath and shook his head. “Mmm no. There’s a storm tomorrow. But you bring my meat, I’ll tell mama to wait.” With another yawn Luffy snuggled his head back onto the wooden bar and promptly fell asleep.

The old man sighed and ruffled the black locks with a quiet ‘thank you’ before he turned, nodded to Makino and left.

Shanks glanced at Luffy and then to Makino, brows raised in question. She giggled behind her hand and moved to gather Luffy up, but he beat her to it. Shanks hoisted the tiny boy up in his arms, letting him settle comfortably to sleep on his shoulder. She raised her own brow at him and he completely ignored the look, murmuring out his own question.

“What was that?” His voice was a low timber, and the green haired woman gave him an amused smile.

“Some of the older folk think Luffy is something more. We never tell him that, that’s the deal, but it’s their way of asking for safe passage in the sea. Can’t say I blame them, Luffy has a perfect track record so far.” Makino turned off the lights and he walked out, lifting his head in the warm breeze. He glanced down at Luffy, watching as he snuggled deeper into the crook of his neck and felt something warm settle in his chest at the sight.

“He loves you, you know.” Makino’s voice was quiet as they began their walk to the beach, both stealing glances at the sleeping child. Shanks didn’t respond, just tightened his grip and hated that he had to go.

xxx

The call of adventure had been too strong, too much for Shanks to resist. He desperately wanted to go as much as he wanted to stay, but even now his anchor is pulling along the sea floor. Luffy is staring up at him with sad, determined eyes, his fists clenched at his side.

If felt like the hundredth time he had said the same thing, but Shanks knew how stubborn Luffy could be. “I’m sorry anchor, but you can’t come.”

He saw the tears being held back and felt the guilt settle in his belly all over again as he watched the child try not to cry.

“Fine! I’ll make my own crew!” Luffy glared up at him in determination, eyes piercing in a way that made Shanks freeze. “They’ll be even better than yours, and I’m going to be the greatest pirate alive!” Luffy was panting, white knuckled and daring Shanks to challenge him. “And when I do, I’ll become the KING OF THE PIRATES!”

Shanks let out a laugh, ruffling his hair and watching the morning sun ignite his eyes. Luffy shook him off and spread his arms wide, a too large smile stretching across his face as he tilted his head up towards him. Golden sunlight shone on Luffy and his black hair lit up in its rays, “I’m gonna be the freest man in the world!”

The air left his lungs like he had been punched, and for a moment, all Shanks could see was his captain. Smile wide, arms out, declaring his dream to be free. His eyes stung as he looked down at the smiling boy who now seemed larger than life. He swallowed the lump in his throat and smiled, taking off his straw hat and bending on a knee.

“Promise me then, Luffy, that when you become a great pirate, you’ll give me back this hat. It’s very precious to me.” He was glad his voice was even, knowing Benn and Lucky were boring holes into the back of his head. Luffy blinked up at him and his smile grew even wider, nodding his head with enthusiasm.

It was then that Shanks realized that he never got Luffy’s full name, not in the whole year that he had been around. It hadn’t seemed important at the time, but now he had to know.

“Give me a verbal promise Luffy, one in front of the sea.” Shanks held his breath even as he placed the straw hat on his anchor’s tiny head. It shadowed his bright eyes, but the smile was there all the same.

“I’m Monkey D. Luffy, and I will be king of the pirates!”

The ocean roared in his ears and he let out a bark of laughter when he realized where fate had led him.

Another D.

“I can’t wait, anchor!”

Chapter Text

Ace was ready to tear his hair out. He trudged through the forest, firsts clenched as he followed the path up to the mountain with Sabo. The kid that had introduced himself as Luffy was following behind, clumsily tripping over gnarled roots and stray vines. He ran a hand through his hair and glanced at Sabo from the corner of his eye. Their gaze met and they both spun around, glaring daggers as they watched Luffy swipe the dirt from his knees. When he noticed their attention he sent them a beaming smile, eyes nearly closing from it.

“Oh thanks for waiting up for me!” Luffy tilted his stray hat up above his eyes and set his innocent gaze on them. Ace quickly looked away, hardening his heart from the sight. Just cause the kid was kinda adorable didn’t mean he was any less annoying. He focused his attention back at Sabo and cringed when he saw his friend looking back at Luffy with widening, blue eyes. Ace smacked him on the back of the head and grabbed his arm, spinning into a full sprint and leaving Luffy behind.

When he was sure they lost him, he slowed and hid them behind a large jungle tree, panting and out of breath. He braced his hands on his knees and glanced back over to an equally tired Sabo, scowling as he spoke. “Didn’t I tell you he was weird? I warned you not to look at him straight on.”

Ace straightened and placed his hands on his hips, waiting. Sabo let out an exasperated sigh, fixing his top hat back on his head from where it had fallen and turning his gaze back on him.

“Well I didn’t expect that.” Sabo rolled his eyes and ran a hand down his face before pausing, as if thinking something over. “He… he’s got a look to him. But I don’t think it’s bad?” His voice rose at the end in question and Ace didn’t find himself convinced.

“If feeling like all your secrets can be read isn’t bad, then I guess I don’t know what is!” Ace snapped, anger flaring even as Sabo raised his hands in surrender.

“No wait, Ace that’s not how I meant it.” This time Sabo was the one to slap him on the arm and he hissed, ready to fight back.

“What I was referring to was that he’s still just some kid.”

Ace paused and raised a brow, not sure if he agreed with that. When he had first met him, before Ace knew not to look the kid in the eye, it was like he was looking through Luffy. Through him and into something vast, making the hairs on his body stand on end. Maybe it was because it felt like that something was watching him back. He swallowed harshly and shivered, noticing that Sabo was watching him closely.

“Okay maybe not just some kid,” the blonde muttered under his breath and Ace found himself speaking before he could comprehend it.

“You felt that too?” He smacked a hand to his mouth and scowled, he didn’t want to be told he was seeing things that weren’t there-

“Yeah,” Sabo’s voice was quiet but still managed to cut through his thoughts. Ace’s fears vanished into smoke now that he knew he wasn’t imagining it. He leaned forward carefully, meeting blue eyes and staring intently. Even now he didn’t get any feelings like that from Sabo, and he wondered if it only applied to the black-haired kid that insisted on following them around.

Sabo nodded to him, face pinched in concentration and spoke as if he read his thoughts. “Ace, he looked innocent and carefree and bright,” Sabo hesitated at his glare but plowed on. “But there’s something to him, something bigger. Like his presence was bigger than his body. I-“ Sabo cut himself off and looked away from him, cheeks coloring in shame.

“It scared me, and I don’t know why.”

Ace leaned back against the tree, raising his gaze to the clear sky as he slid down. After a moment, Sabo joined him on the forest floor and twirled his top hat in a nervous gesture. Ace didn’t want to admit it, but he had been scared too, and hated it, so he chose to be angry. Still, Sabo shouldn’t have to feel that shame by himself, so he let out a sigh and nodded his head.

“Yeah, yeah I know what you mean.” He wasn’t going to admit it outright, but he at least wanted Sabo to know he wasn’t alone. Not that it mattered either way, it wouldn’t change anything, the boy was still annoying. As if one cue, a high-pitched voice sounded nearby and they both groaned in annoyance.

“Heyyy!” The call echoed from down the path and they stood, preparing to run. Ace debated on whether or not they should head out deeper towards their hideout or grey terminal. He cursed as the voice came closer and jogged away, ignoring the pleading tone following after them.

“Can I play too? I promise I can be a good friend!”

He saw Sabo slow slightly and glance back, but he gave him a pointed look and he turned away with a huff. Eventually the younger boy would go away. Even if he had to throw him into another ravine.

xxx

He did not go away. In face Ace was now physically trying to pry his hair from his head in frustration. Sabo gestured for him to hurry and to help move the treasure, but all Ace could think about was how annoyed he was that they had to do this at all. They had managed to lose the wannabe pirates that were hot on their tail, but Luffy had been captured. Normally Ace wouldn’t have cared, and he still didn’t, but now the loudmouth kid knew where their treasure was.

“Uhgf this is so stupid!” He hissed under his breath even as he grabbed a sack full of their gold and trudged down the mountain path. They decided to put it slightly closer to their hideout this time but far enough away that the treehouse wouldn’t be noticed immediately. After the trek back to their old hiding place, Ace and Sabo settled down near some bushes and waited for the inevitable. Luffy would break and the pirates would come, then they’d have to beat them back before they could get a good night’s sleep.

Hours passed and they began to get restless, wondering why no one had come. He glanced over at Sabo who was biting his lip and looking towards the dark forest in trepidation.

“I think I’m going to go check out what’s happening.” The blonde’s voice was a hushed murmur, but it was still loud in the silent night. The only other thing Ace could hear besides his voice were crashing waves, which was odd since they were far off from the beach. Instead of answering and shattering the thin silence he nodded, showing he understood and made a show to settle back against a tree. Sabo tipped his hat and was gone with a rustle of leaves.

Now alone, Ace couldn’t hide the feeling of something being utterly wrong. He grew up in the forest, so he was used to the sounds of wild animals and loud bugs. What he wasn’t used to was the sheer silence that nearly made his ears ring. It seemed like even the trees didn’t dare rustle their limbs in fear of making a sound. He was distinctly aware of his own breathing, slow and even and somehow so, so loud. Even then, it all seemed to be drowned out by the violently crashing waves that he knew he should not be hearing, and it was slowly beginning to drive him insane. It seemed like each crash grew more and more violent, and he was tempted to see if he was closer to the sea than he thought. Maybe a storm? He took a glance at the sky and saw the stars tinkling brightly against the black void, not a cloud in sight.

xxx

Sabo moved quietly through the trees, well as quietly as he could. Normally the forest was more alive with noise, making it easier for him to use the rustling of leaves to his advantage, but none of that happened now. He heard his own heartbeat in his chest, heard how each grain of dirt shifted under his foot and it unnerved him to no end. The one thing he could hear though, was the raging water of the ocean. He didn’t bring it up to Ace earlier, but he knew he shouldn’t have heard it so clearly from how far inland they were. He swallowed and tried to ignore the crawling sense of fear that clawed at his chest, listening to how the waves came in irregular patters and sharp slaps of water. Light up ahead made him duck lower into the bushes as he approached a worn down hut.

 He glanced around, making sure no one else was near and approached the window, peeking in and feeling his breath catch. Luffy was hung up by rope, blood dripping down his tiny body and onto the shabby wooden floor in a pool. The pirate’s knuckles were bloodied, silver spikes peeking out. Sabo turned away and ran back as fast and quiet as he could, ignoring Luffy’s cries of pain as he denied knowing where their treasure was. That idiot.

xxx

Sabo wiped blood from his eye as he watched Ace hold Luffy and gently run a hand through his hair while lecturing the younger boy.

“Moron! Why didn’t you just say something?” Ace’s voice was full of anger, and if Sabo didn’t know him as well as he did, he would have believed that he truly was angry. Instead, all he heard was worry. Luffy gave a little cough, his body trembling even as Sabo crouched in front of him to treat his wounds the best he could.

“I didn’t want you- you guys to hate me.” His voice was small and Sabo cringed, sharing a fleeting, guilty look with Ace.

“That’s stupid! So what if we hate you? At least you wouldn’t be in all this pain!” Ace’s voice came out in a snarl, the concept of taking pain for strangers was surly something that the black-haired boy found idiotic. After all, he and Ace knew full well that no one could be that selfless, Luffy had to have wanted something from them. Maybe some of their treasure? Blue eyes peered at Luffy’s face and his heart twisted as tears gathered in the boy’s dark eyes. Somehow, Sabo knew that train of thought was utterly wrong.

“But I couldn’t let you guys hate me,” tears welled over and streamed down Luffy’s face as he looked back up at both of them. Being alone is more painful than being hurt!”

Sabo’s heart clenched and he looked away, unable to stare at Luffy any longer. He glanced at Ace and watched as the blood drained from his friend’s face, eyes widening as he looked down at Luffy in shock. Sabo knew then that this was fate, because no other declaration could make Ace, who hated everyone, look at Luffy with such love in his eyes. It was like watching dawn break on an island that never had sun, and Sabo smiled as Ace leaned over and gently buried his head into Luffy’s hair, pretending not to notice Ace asking Luffy if he wanted him to live. Luffy’s weak nod was all Ace needed and he buried his head further into dark locks to hide the tears.

Sabo smiled at the scene before jolting, smacking Ace and ushering him away from Luffy. “Ace wait we can do this later! Luffy is losing a lot of blood!”

Ace jerked back as if burned, his eyes widening in horror at having forgotten the fact that Luffy was probably in a lot of pain. Carefully, he picked him up bridal style, his freakish strength coming in handy as they turned to rush up the mountain.

“W-wait. Just take me to the sea!”

“Are you an idiot? How’s that going to help?” Ace yelled as he completely ignored Luffy’s request. Sabo gave the boy a quizzical look and echoed Ace’s words.

“Luffy, salt water would be bad for you. And you’re a devil fruit user aren’t you? You’ll just infect your wounds and then drown.” The blond tried to reason with the boy who began to weakly squirm in Ace’s arms, eyes growing wide in alarm the further from the sea he was taken.

“N-no! Please! Trust me!”

Sabo and Ace slowed to a stop, glancing at each other then back to Luffy. It was a stupid idea to entertain, but Luffy looked so desperate as he glanced in the direction of the sea, his eyes pleading with them. A part of Sabo wondered if this had to do with how otherworldly Luffy always felt, that maybe he did know what he was asking for. Sabo glanced back at Ace and saw the same thoughts reflected in his dark eyes. They slowly nodded to each other and spun back around, now chasing the hill down to the sea where the ocean churned in violent fury.

Once sand crunched under their feet, Luffy began to wiggle more, staring at the water with a longing that made Sabo uncomfortable. He swallowed and decided to be the one to voice the question. “Luffy, are you sure?” There was more that he wanted to ask, but he couldn’t ask just yet. The nod of affirmation that he received made him sigh as he and Ace both came closer to the water, watching the dark currents reach further and further towards the shores. Sabo squinted, almost sure he was seeing things until Ace paused beside him and spoke.

“Luffy…” Ace’s voice was more subdued than he was used to, immediately catching his attention. “Why is the water following us?”

Sabo snapped his attention back to the water and his eyes widened when he understood what Ace was asking. The waves crashed against the shore oddly close to them, but they were still quite far away from the main shoreline. It was as if this section of the sea had reached out just for them while the other waves maintained their boundary.

“Mama is worried,” Luffy’s voice was low, so Sabo was positive he misheard to reason but-

“You’re- What!?” Ace’s exclamation made him swallow because yes, Sabo had heard Luffy right. Luffy who was now squirming more desperately and reaching to the water, face grimacing in pain.

“Put me in the water, I promise it’ll be fine!” His voice sounded so sure and Sabo could only watch as Ace nodded numbly and trotted forward again, the waves now lapping at his ankles more gently than the rest of the sea. Sabo hesitantly followed, feeling his shoes get wet, then his shorts, shivering at the chilled water. He saw Ace’s throat bob as he swallowed hard and kneeled, gently placing Luffy in the shallow shore. They gasped as a current ripped Luffy from them, both panicking and shouting his name and wading in until their new friend looked back at them, a reassuring smile on his face even as he was carried further out.

Sabo’s mind was racing a mile a minute, knowing that as far out as Luffy was, he should be sinking, drowning. He was a fruit user after all, but all that happened was a gentle rocking motion that kept Luffy afloat.

“This is weird.” Ace hissed, his eyes glued on Luffy and his mind likely coming to a similar conclusion as him. All Sabo could do was nod in agreement. A gust of wind nearly tipped his hat off his head and he grabbed at it absently, watching in fascination as Luffy was gently spun around in the water, a happy smile on his face. It was only when another breeze blew past him that Sabo realized that the air wasn’t so still anymore. He paused, straining his ears and furrowing his brows at the distant sounds of trees rustling their limbs and forest critters chirping in the night. When had all the noise come back? His breathing wasn’t so loud anymore though and for that he could only be thankful.

“Hey Ace,” he waited for the boy to turn to him, almost reluctant to look away from Luffy. “I don’t know if you noticed it before, but the sounds, they’re back.”

Ace furrowed his brows in confusion before realization dawned on him, his head snapping to the forest in surprise. “It was quiet,” he murmured, almost to himself.

Sabo nodded in agreement, toeing off his wet shoes and socks, grimacing at all the sand he would have to clean off. “I think it happened just now.” Sabo nodded towards the ocean and silently communicated: When we put Luffy in the sea.

Ace followed his gaze back to Luffy, trying to figure out what he was saying. Sabo sighed and shook his head deciding to tell him later. For some reason, it didn’t feel like the best place to talk about how weird Luffy was.

“Hey!” Luffy’s voice called out, stronger than what it was before. “I usually sleep here, I hope you don’t mind!”

Sabo brought a hand to his face and furiously rubbed, because of course he shouldn’t be surprised anymore-

“What!? Are you stupid, stupid?” Ace’s shout was lost in Luffy’s laugh and all Sabo could do was smile at his friends.

xxx

A few years later…

Ace and Sabo were sitting back against the wood of their treehouse watching Luffy sleep. He didn’t always sleep there, sometimes preferring the sea, but that was okay with them. Luffy was a mystery, a boy too happy and wild to be kept to one place. Ace took in a deep breath, tearing his eyes away from his youngest brother to look at Sabo, his eyes trailing along the burn mark across his eye and the few that twisted down his neck to disappear behind his collar. Ace would forever be grateful to Luffy for saving their blonde brother, grateful for the mysterious power he held over the sea to bring Sabo back to them from that explosion.

“Ace,” Sabo’s voice was low, his eyes still on Luffy. “Our birthdays are soon.”

Ace closed his eyes and took in a shuddering breath. It had weighed heavily on their minds, knowing that they had to leave Luffy behind. He clenched his fists on his lap, his shorts scrunching as he crossed his legs. The treehouse was a little too small for them now, but it was home, no matter how uncomfortable it could be sometimes.

Luffy murmured in his sleep, a happy smile on his face as he nuzzled his straw hat. “I know,” Ace managed to choke out, blinking away tears. He took a stabilizing breath and turned to Sabo, a fire lighting his eyes when he met blue. “But we have to protect him.” It was something they could both agree on, but their methods were completely different. Ace wanted Luffy to stay here and get stronger, but Sabo was weak under Luffy’s pleading gazes and soft smiles. Hell, Ace was too, but he knew when to look away in time, before his will broke.

“He’s not going to be any safer here,” Sabo tried to reason, gesturing to the scrapes and bruises their baby brother still managed to get. Every time they had this argument, Ace’s will slowly eroded away. It was chipped further when they would visit the town and people would stare at Luffy like he was some treasure to be had, it made him so fucking mad. He gladly beat anyone who dared to look at his brother like he was something to be owned, to be bought. Sabo must have noticed his mood because he grasped on to it, desperately hissing out his argument to take Luffy with them.

“If we aren’t here to protect him, then someone could steal him. If those celestials find out about Luffy-“ Sabo cut himself off, rage evident on his face at the mere thought. The blond shook his head, his knuckles white and jaw clenched. “Ace, I would never forgive myself!”

Luffy stirred slightly and rolled over, clutching Ace’s leg and smiling into his calf as he used it as a pillow. And god fucking damnit, fate was against him. The last of his will shattered and rubbed a hand across his face, eyes defeated.

“I know, I know.” He swallowed and looked towards his brother, sighing when he saw the hopeful expression on Sabo’s face. “You’re right. No matter what, we gotta protect Luffy.”

The answering smile he received lifted some of the tension from his shoulders, even as he looked away from it to run a hand through his baby brother’s dark hair. Smiling at the trust given to someone like him.

Ace glanced back at Sabo, seeing his own thoughts reflected in blue eyes. Luffy was their treasure, their family. They would burn the world down before anyone took their baby brother from them.

Chapter Text

Ace groaned as he woke up, a sting on his face from where Luffy had smacked him in his sleep. He blinked, forcing his eyes to focus in the dark cabin as he removed the rubbery limb from his head. Luffy was wrapped around him, legs tangled around his waist and drool dribbling from his mouth and onto Ace’s arm. He rolled his eyes, gently prying the little monkey off himself to stand and get ready for the day.

As quietly as he could, he sneaked out the cabin and shielded his eyes from the blaring sun. He walked further out onto the deck and watched as the waves crashed into the side of the ship gently, the sails fully blown out in the stiff breeze. Their small ship was just large enough to hold five people comfortably, and all three brothers figured it was fine for now. Ace and Sabo both knew that they would need a larger ship for the grand line, but that was a problem for another time.

“Finally up?” Sabo’s teasing voice carried over to him and he scoffed before turning to his brother at the helm. Blue eyes were filled with mirth as Sabo gestured towards the sun.

“You’re lucky one of us gets up on time!” His brother laughed at his expense and Ace turned away, an embarrassed flush to his cheeks.

“Hey! It’s not my fault! Lu is so snuggly, it’s hard to get up!” He tried to sound angry, but remembering his baby brother’s innocent face always made him mellow out. At least Sabo knew better than to laugh at him, after all they were both huge softies for Luffy.

“Yeah,” Sabo’s voice tore him from his musings and Ace tilted his hat down to hide his blush, even as Sabo agreed with him. The ship suddenly jerked violently and Ace stumbled, slamming against the rails and groaning at the pain in his ribs.

“The fuck?” He whipped his head around to the side and his eyes widened when a sea king breached the waters briefly before jostling their boat again. Ace cursed under his breath just as Sabo yelled out that there was another on the opposite side. Ace loved his baby brother, he really did, but this was the third time in five days that sea kings came by to check on Luffy. Without missing a beat he threw himself from the railing and ran back into the cabin, slamming the door open and watching half amused as Luffy fell out of the bed in surprise.

Ace laughed full and loud as he watched Luffy try to untangle himself from the sheets even as he went to pick his brother up. “Hey it’s fine Lu, they just wanna see you again.” Luffy immediately relaxed in his arms and pouted up at him, his dark eyes wide and pleading.

“But I was sleeping so well!” He complained, extending his limb out to grab his precious hat off the table. Luffy sighed when they stepped outside and he caught sight of the massive sea king. Ace wasted no time and tossed his brother overboard, blanket and all. He laughed at the shriek of surprise Luffy gave and watched as the two deep blue sea kings dove down to where Luffy landed in the water. When they didn’t surface immediately he shook his head and went over to draw up the sails, knowing this greeting could take a while.

As he worked to grab the fabric up, Sabo climbed and joined him, both of them enjoying the pleasant weather. Sabo hummed next to him, the sleeves of his white button up pushed high on his forearms and his equally blue pants slightly damp from the splashes the giant creatures made.

“Any guesses today?” Sabo glanced over at him and sat up, balancing on the high beam of the sail to finish tying a knot.

Ace felt his brows furrow, looking over at the sea and biting his lip in quiet contemplation. This was a mini game between them, trying to figure out what Luffy really was. He always called the ocean his mother, and they both knew first hand that the ocean did in fact love Luffy like no other, but was it really so simple? He groaned and slumped forward, knocking his head against a pole.

“I’ll take that as a ‘no’” Sabo laughed out and shook his head in amusement. “If it makes you feel any better, I still can’t think of anything either.” His brother sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “It’s been a month since we set sail, I was sure that we would have at least something by now.”

“Damnit Luffy,” Ace cursed out. “How can we keep such a troublemaker like you safe if we can’t even come up with a good lie for you!” Ace ran an angry hand thorough his hair, pushing his orange hat back in frustration. A loud splash grabbed his attention followed by Luffy’s cheerful laughter and the roar of a sea king. Ace glanced over at where Luffy was comfortably sprawled on top of the creatures head, nuzzling it with a smile.

“I don’t think we could ever come up with a lie good enough to be believable.” Sabo chuckled out next to him as he braced himself to jump back down on the deck. Ace had to begrudgingly agree. After all, how did you explain that your brother had a devil fruit, could swim, and had the creatures of the sea as friends? And that was just what was immediately noticeable! Ace’s eye twitched involuntarily and his head began to throb the more he thought about it.

“Hey Sabo!” Luffy called out from the top of the sea king’s head. The blue serpent like creature bowed and let Luffy off back onto the ship. Ace huffed and let himself fall down from the mast, landing heavily on the deck and causing the wood to groan.

“Mr. Slithers says that the calm belt is really close, but he said he could take our ship through it since it’s pretty small.”

Ace held in his laugh at the name Luffy came up for the creature and disguised any stray sound as a cough. Honestly, his brother was so bad with names he almost felt bad for the nameless things he befriended.  Sabo held his chin in his hands, clearly having more self control than him as he thought about the suggestion. Sabo’s slow nod grew more confident, and he smiled down at Luffy, ruffling his black hair. “That’s actually perfect Luffy! Thank you!” Luffy beamed up at Sabo with a wide smile and gave a cheer, grabbing some rope from nearby and offering it up to the sea king so their ship could be tugged. Ace had to admit, that was pretty convenient.

xxx

Saying Sabo was stressed was an understatement. His grip was tight on the wooden railing of the ship and his teeth were clenched. Water splashed against him in large waves and he let out a shout of fear as he felt his stomach drop. Up ahead, he could hear Luffy’s cheer of delight, his voice was still on the higher side and easily discernible from the roaring waves that surrounded them.

“Luffy!” He called out, hoping his voice made it through to him. “Why are they taking us to the grand line!” That hadn’t been the plan, they only needed to cross the calm belt. They were also supposed to get a new ship first, hell they needed a log pose first. Sabo knew his gut was warning him earlier when the sea kings insisted on taking their ship upon their backs.

“I don’t know!” Luffy’s voice was growing hoarse from his cheering. “They said it’ll be okay though! They won’t let our ship sink!” Another rambunctious round of laughter trailed Luffy and Sabo prayed to whatever god listening that their ship would hold. He squinted past the pouring water and over to Ace who had wrapped himself around the mast, eyes wide in terror and adrenaline as he stared at where Luffy was atop the sea king’s head. Sabo knew it all along, knew that his brothers would be the death of him. He never considered a heart attack for their safety should have been on the list, but now he was seriously debating that possibility. The wood under Sabo’s hands groaned in strain and he loosed his hold slightly, not wanting to snap the railing before they even made it to the grand line. When his feet started to loose purchase on the ground Sabo scrambled to wrap his feet around anything that was nearby, his heart beating frantically as his body began to float.

“Fuck!” Ace’s curse was loud and somehow overtook Luffy’s screech of laughter. Sabo idly wondered if their grandfather had hit Luffy too much as a child, after all their baby brother did have to deal with Garp for longer than they did. Air rushing past him brought him back to the present and he found himself slamming into the ground, groaning in pain from where his face made solid contact with the deck. His stomach was no longer flopping around in his body and he heaved a sigh of relief as he realized that they had made it. The ship was jostled slightly and the sea king that was carrying them, Mr. Slithers if he remembered right, continued forward, seemingly with a destination in mind. Sabo sighed and flopped onto his back on the deck, pushing his wet bangs from his face and grimacing at how his thick, blue pants clung to his legs.

“Damnit Luffy,” Ace groaned form somewhere to his left. “Warn us next time.”

Sabo couldn’t help but laugh at that, knowing full well they would be warned during it next time. When he didn’t hear Luffy reply he tilted his head up and saw his baby brother whispering to Mr. Slithers, his eyes darting back and forth while he tried to hide a grin. Whatever it was, Sabo knew he wouldn’t like it. Ace must have also seen the look because he untangled himself from the mast and stomped up to the tiny teen and pointed an accusatory finger at him since he couldn’t reach Luffy while he was on the sea king’s head.

“Luffy, no! Whatever it is, no!”

Sabo forced himself to stand and laughed at Luffy’s pouting face. “But-“

“No!” Ace cut him off, his eyes blazing. “It’s bad enough you can’t stay away from fights but now we’re in the grand line! You’re not supposed to make your pirate debut yet, you’re too little!” Ace’s voice was harsh and Sabo grimaced, knowing what was coming.

“We brought you with us to protect you and you promised us you would try not to get a bounty until you were older! You’re only 13 and-“

“But my birthday is next month it’s not my fault you guys are born in the beginning of the year!” Luffy cut Ace off with a huff but Ace continued on as if he hadn’t heard him.

“And now you’re trying to devise a plan with the sea king that basically lied to us!” Ace’s breathing was harsh, but Sabo could see the genuine fear he held in his eyes for their younger brother. He couldn’t fault Ace for it, it was already hard enough to keep Luffy hidden while they stole and burned ships in the east blue, there was no way their little brother could remain hidden for long in the grand line now.

Luffy deflated and even the sea king looked cowed, both hunching over themselves with an air of gloom. Sabo saw Ace’s eyes melt momentarily before he forced his scowl to remain firmly in place, he was a better man than Sabo. He sighed and wrung out his shirt, gesturing for Ace to come over so they could at least discuss what to do now.

xxx

Marco squinted as he looked through the spyglass, trying to see if his eyes were playing tricks on him. He brought the glass down and inspected it, making sure the lens wasn’t smudged before bringing it back up to his eye. Yeah, he wasn’t seeing things. Off in the distance a small ship was being carried on top of a sea king. A second sea king was swimming next to that one, occasionally rising out of the water to tilt the ship back on the first sea king more firmly when it swayed too much.

Next to him, Izo leaned forward against the crow’s nest, his sharp eyes focused on the horizon. “What the fuck?”

Marco only nodded next to him, still keeping his eyes on the horizon. They were on a mini Moby gathering some supplies from paradise that were easier to obtain here in bulk than in the new world. They thought they left the weirdness of that sea behind but apparently it followed them.

“Yeah I thought I was seeing things at first too, that’s why I wanted some opinions…” The crewmember that had asked Marco to come up and check on it was scratching his head in bemusement, as if he still couldn’t believe what they were all seeing. Either way, the ship being carried by the sea king had a jolly roger, and that was something they had to prepare themselves for just in case. Even though most people steered clear of them, it never hurt to be cautious.

“Keep an eye on them, but it looks like they’ve just entered paradise, yoi.”

The scruffy man next to him nodded and took back the spyglass, settling back onto a comfortable crook in the wood. Marco spared another glance at the strange sight before he gestured for Izo to follow him back down to the deck.

“Come on, we still have to go pick up our shipment. Let’s just ignore them for now.”

Izo looked like he wanted to protest but eventually nodded, straightening his kimono in a smooth practiced motion. “Too bad, I was hoping for something interesting to happen today.”

Marco let a lazy smile stretch across his face as he stalked across the deck, hands in his pockets. “Don’t worry about it, yoi. I have a feeling that we will be seeing them again.”

Chapter Text

“Luffy!”

Sabo bit back a sigh and closed his book, getting up from his seat by the helm to go investigate the nose. Luffy’s rambunctious laughter filled the air around the ship and Sabo found himself smiling as he approached a fuming Ace, who had his hair sticking up in random directions, having clearly just woken up. Ace spun to face him, feeling his approach and Sabo burst into laughter, pointing at his brother’s marked face. His freckles were connected by black lines and made crude images of animals out of the dots. Sabo didn’t even mind getting tackled, it only gave him a better view of his brother and made him laugh louder. He sputtered when he and Ace were sprayed with water from a sea king and Luffy’s laughter grew stronger at the look of betrayal he shot his younger brother. The caw of the newsco cut through the noise and Sabo called for a truce, heaving himself up to pay the bird and take the paper, thoroughly ignoring Ace’s pouting.

He and Ace already had bounties, a respectable 30 million each. They weren’t trying to hide their own actions, but they didn’t go out of their way for the attention either. They had already beaten a couple of rival pirate crews out on the east blue, though now that they wound up in the grandline he doubted that the pickings would remain easy. What he really wanted to do was go back to another blue, they weren’t ready for the grandline yet, especially when Luffy was still so young. After scolding Luffy for allowing the seaking to lead them to these more dangerous seas, he and Ace had both sat down to discuss the next possible blue, the west seeming to be the better option out of them all.

Sabo skimmed the cover of the paper and turned the page before freezing, his eyes widening as he caught sight of his brother’s wide, smiling face staring back at him. His little brother’s. He and Ace had gone out of their way to make sure Luffy remained hidden while they went on their raids and fended off pirates and marines alike, but somehow, his baby brother was now a wanted man.

Luffy should have never even been seen. Sabo picked his jaw up from the floor and shoved his face into the paper, trying to ignore the dread welling up in him while carefully reading the article and trying to determine where his brother could have possibly been spotted. It didn’t help his anxiety when he got a better look at the photo, one that Luffy was clearly posing for with a peace sign and a wide smile. He clenched his jaw, noting that Luffy had been spotted at some backwater village an island away from Loguetown. Still, he was sure his brother had done nothing of notoriety there.

He skimmed further down and frowned, Monkey D. Luffy, Only Alive. Sabo paused, his blonde brows furrowing before his eyes blew open in fear.

“Luffy!” He jerked his attention away from the paper and to his brother. Ace was the first to notice his distress, immediately stopping his tickling session on Luffy and looking up at him with a concerned frown.

“Sabo?” Ace was up in an instant and dragging a protesting Luffy behind him. Sabo ignored his brother’s questioning gaze and firmly grabbed Luffy by his shoulders, looking down at his little brother with what he hoped was a collected expression.

“Luffy, at the last island we visited, did you do anything that would have given you a bounty?”

Ace’s gaze was now sharp and his eyes moved down to the paper in Sabo’s hand, his eyes widening when he saw a glimpse of a straw hat.

Luffy pouted up at him with innocent eyes and shook his head, tilting it to the side and asking why. Sabo hesitated, knowing his brother was telling the truth because he was a terrible liar, but also flabbergasted at how this could have happened so soon. He swallowed, feeling his throat go dry.

“Luffy I believe you, but, here take a look.” He removed his hands from his brother and opened the paper facing out to show them both. “I don’t know how or why, but you got a bounty. And you posed for it!” He was still mad about the last part, Luffy could have at least tried to run.

He saw understanding dawn on Luffy’s face before he sputtered and reeled back. “No! I didn’t mean to! I promised I would try not to get one yet!” Luffy gripped at his black locks and tugged, his eyes wide in panic. Sabo sighed and drew his brother in for a hug, knowing how seriously he took his promises.

“Shhh, it’s okay. Nothing to be done about it now. I know you tried.” His quiet moment was ruined when Ace’s fist slammed into Luffy’s skull and made him jerk back in surprise, least he be hit too.

“Idiot!” Ace’s fist was steaming as he loomed over a crouching Luffy who was holding his head, his eyes wet.

“Hey! I didn’t mean to!” Luffy’s bottom lip trembled and the glassy look in his eyes intensified. Sabo swallowed when he felt the sea jerk under him and he hesitantly glanced out to the ocean to see the waves become choppy. He ran a hand down his face and pushed Ace away, ignoring the disgruntled look he was given. He leaned down and picked Luffy up easily, his little brother always one for hugs and contact despite being a month away from fourteen. A part of Sabo relished in it, now old enough to understand how precious their younger brother was and these moments that they could still share as a family. Ace seemed to think along the same lines because his face softened when looking at them.

Luffy wrapped his arms around his neck like the little monkey he was and gave him an uncharacteristically somber frown.

“Really, I didn’t know that old man was going to make a bounty poster for me!” The pout that followed almost distracted Sabo from the bit of information given.

“Wait, old man? Luffy tell me exactly what happened.” He hoisted Luffy higher and took a seat on a nearby bench, adjusting his little brother so that he was comfortably sprawled in his lap, Ace flanking his right.

“Well I was waiting at the dock like you told me to, and I was talking to Mr. Slithers. Then this old man came out of nowhere and wanted a picture of us together so I said sure!”

Beside him, Sabo heard Ace smack his face against the fall and mutter curses under his breath about his innocently oblivious baby brother. He swallowed and tried not to follow the same action, his hand twitching from where it was securely against Luffy’s back keeping him in place.

“Luffy,” he started slowly, trying to make sure he understood. “What did we say about talking to the kings out loud?”

“To not!” Luffy chirped back, a wide smile on his face as he swung his legs.

“And what did you do before the man took the photo?” Sabo pressed, ignoring the small kicks against his calves from Luffy’s kicks. His brother tilted his head to the side and the smile abruptly fell from his face.

“Ahhh!”

Sabo sighed while Luffy had another crisis and picked the wanted poster back up. This time he focused on the background and he could make out the outline of the seaking. It was safe to say that no one else would know what it was. However, if this wasn’t the full picture….

His eyes glanced down to the letting, ‘Only Alive’.

Dread pooled in his belly and he involuntarily squeezed Luffy closer to him. “Ace,” he managed through clenched teeth. His brother was scowling, black marker still smudged on his face as he raised a brow.

“There’s a sea king behind Luffy, they only want him alive.”

Ace’s black brows furrowed before they rose in surprise, his silver eyes opening wide as he stood and paced on the deck, fists clenched. “Sabo! It’s been a month!”

He winced, knowing full well that Ace took it especially hard. They were supposed to be protecting Luffy from being exposed, and being on an island so long didn’t seem like the best way to stay hidden. However, now he was questioning their judgment in brining their kid brother with them.

“Ace, Sabo?” Luffy’s curious voice cut through both of them and when Sabo looked at him, he couldn’t help but notice the baby fat on his cheeks or how small his limbs looked around his more muscular form. He swallowed and tried to keep the scowl off his face at his own incompetence.

“Luffy, you gotta be extra careful now okay?” He tugged at a rubbery cheek and forced his big black eyes to look at him. “We know that you’re different then everyone, and that’s okay. But some people will want you now that they know you can talk to sea kings. You have to be more careful Luffy. Not everyone will know about it, but if someone calls you out on it specifically, I just want you to run.” Sabo was glad his voice remained even and leaned back to let Ace ruffle his hands though Luffy’s dark hair.

Luffy bit his lip and stared up at them both, his wide eyes searching in a way that used to make him tremble when he was younger. By now, both he and Ace had gotten used to it, realizing a long time ago that no matter what feelings it evoked, Luffy would always be their baby brother. His brother blinked and frowned, nodding his head in agreement.

“I will. But you guys have to promise to run into the sea if you’re ever in danger too.”

Sabo was distinctly aware of the sudden stillness in the air. He chanced a glance at the ocean and swallowed when he saw still waters. It was like they were out in the calm belt. Ace shifted next to him, slightly uncomfortable and Sabo didn’t blame him. Even after all this time, some things were still unnerving. Though, the older Luffy got, the stranger things became.

Eventually, Sabo managed to choke out a few words past the instinctual fear that tried to consume him. “Yeah, we promise. Just don’t drown us Luffy.” He added the last part in a teasing tone and Luffy let out a bark of laughter. Sabo couldn’t ignore the sudden noise of rushing water that came with it and the gusting wind that began to blow again.

“Of course not silly!” Luffy’s voice was full of mirth, “Ace and Sabo are my brothers, she’ll never hurt you!” Luffy spoke with such conviction that Sabo almost believed him, still, he couldn’t ignore the nagging feeling in the back of his head that told him to be weary.

xxx

Sengoku sighed and cleared the papers off his desk as he felt Garp’s fluctuating haki storm down the hall. He didn’t flinch when his door was thrown off its hinges, but he did raise his brows in surprise. His old friend usually had some restraint when talking to him and he wondered what could have possibly gotten him so worked up this time. Garp had a fierce scowl on his face, his fists clenched hard and a paper was held tightly in one.

“Ah, Garp, nice to see you.” He tried for diplomacy, but it only seemed to make the vice-admiral even more angry.

“Sengoku!” Garp slammed his fist on his desk and he felt his brow tick when the wood was split in half. Stray splinters flew past him and dust covered his face in an instant.

“Damnit Garp!” He stood and was ready to lecture his friend when he caught the look in the man’s eye. He paused in surprise, the dust settling as he stared at Garp in shock. Sengoku had seen a lot of emotions on his friend’s face throughout their time together, but fear was rare.

“Garp,” he started again, stepping from around his ruined desk and to the furious man.

“What the hell is this!” A paper was thrust into his face and when his eyes adjusted he saw the bounty of a young boy smiling at the camera. ‘Only Alive’ was printed in bold letters first. He furrowed his brows and took a quick glance at Garp’s stormy face before reading further.

‘Monkey D. Luffy’ Sengoku swallowed.

Monkey D.

He cursed under his breath. He wasn’t getting out of this one.

xxx

Shanks smiled as he greeted his long time friend, silently enjoying how annoyed Mihawk looked. His crew was sprawled around the tropical island in a drunken haze, celebrating their latest find. The black haired man frowned and shoved a stray member off him before nodding to him in greeting.

“Red hair, I have a question for you.” His voice was as blank as always and Shanks smiled, playing into his drunken role to try to annoy his friend further.

“Aweee you came here just for me?” He leaned forwards and swung an arm around Mihawk, silently laughing at the long, exasperated sigh he let out.

“I wondered where you put it after all those years, something so precious to you.” Mihawk didn’t even shrug him off as he pulled a folded paper out of his pocket. “I believe I found it. My question is, who is he?” Mihawk unfolded the paper and snapped it taunt, turning it to face him.

Shanks froze when he saw the familiar straw hat, all traces of drunkenness evaporating. A smiling boy with baby fat on his cheeks was wearing it and posing for the camera. He swallowed hard, his ears ringing as he shakily snatched the bounty away from the gold eyed man. The party around him stilled, seemingly sensing his distress. Shanks stared, his heart beating harder by the minute. He knew this day would come eventually, knew Luffy would hold up his end of the promise, but…

“Benn!” He shouted to his first mate, still not taking his eyes off the young boy in the photo. “How long has it been since we left the east!?” He already knew the answer, but a part of him hoped time flew by faster than normal.

“About seven years now,” Benn’s voice was to his left and he saw his first mate walk to his side. He didn’t say anything when he heard the dark haired man’s sharp intake of breath when he noticed the bounty. In front of him, Mihawk narrowed his golden eyes but didn’t say a word, simply observing his no doubt, surprising reaction.

Shank’s took a deep breath, trying to calm himself and failing miserably. Luffy was fourteen at most and he already had a bounty. His heart squeezing when he read further down, his fears being confirmed.

Only Alive.

He clenched his teeth, haki straining to be let loose. His stupid, stupid son was already out on the sea, and Shanks was certain that his ‘uniqueness’ had already been discovered if the bounty was anything to go by. His crew was stock still around him, clearly feeling his trepidation and anger thick in the air. He raised his voice, the hard edge lining it leaving no room for complaints.

“Pack it up! We’re leaving now!” He was glad when everyone scrambled to move, leaving only he, Benn and Mihawk to stare dumbly at the boy in the photo. Shanks swallowed and tore his gaze away from it, hardly looking at his old friend before he readied himself to leave.

“My idiot son.”

Chapter Text

Garp pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to calm down and breathe. Sengoku was patient beside him, his best friend on the phone and snapping orders left and right. Finally, Garp let out a sigh, forcing his hand to uncurl so he could look at the smiling face of his grandson once more. He was posing! Garp counted from ten backwards, holding his breath and slowly letting it out.

“I’m trying Garp.”

He knew, he knew his friend was trying to sort this mess out but it was hard being patient. Still, now that he knew this wasn’t Sengoku’s fault it made him feel both better and worse. Better because his friend wouldn't betray him, worse because someone other than the fleet admiral managed to get a wanted poster for his grandson. As far as Garp was concerned, Luffy was a baby and certainly didn’t belong out on the open sea with a wanted poster. Garp paused and started counting again, he hadn’t even begun to consider how Luffy was already out at sea. Garp rubbed a hand down his face, he hadn’t even thought of the other brats that were most likely the reason why his adorable little grandson was out at sea. His haki strained under his skin, his breaths coming in harsh. Oh, Garp was going to murder those two older idiots.

The click of the den den being hung up caught his attention and his frown deepened when he saw Sengoku’s pale face.

“What” he spoke harshly, standing from the couch he had sat on and stomping over to the fleet admiral. Sengoku lowered his gaze and Garp felt something cold take root in his chest. There was a warning in the air, like the pressure before a storm. The sea outside was somehow too loud and Garp knew he wouldn't like what his friend had to say.

“Garp,” his friend began, his voice heavy. “The celestials want him dead.”

Numbness gripped at his chest past the biting cold and a roar was in his ears. Dead? He fell back against the wall and a heavy thud filled the still air. Sengoku wasn’t looking at him, and somehow Garp knew there was no way out of this one. He nodded stiffly, straightening and walking towards the door.

“I’m supposed to warn you about any action you take but,” Sengoku paused, his voice small. Garp knew, he had been around when Sengoku realized his son had died. He knew Sengoku carried his regrets on his shoulders every day, every time he saw the word ‘justice’ on the back of a cape.

When his friend didn’t finish, Garp nodded his head and reached to open the door.

“Thanks, Senny.”

XXX

He found himself at the beach, the moon high in the sky and the breeze cool on his skin. A den den was clutched in his hand and he tried to be gentle with the poor thing, but his frustrations were mounting and his worry increasing by the hour. His white cape blew back stiffly, his hair becoming windswept as he raised the untraceable den den to his mouth, the call already ringing. A soft click and static was heard for a moment before an unfamiliar voice spoke.

“The Family is strong,” the voice was low and quiet, cutting off and waiting for the rest of the phrase from Garp.

“...in the belly of the beast.” Garp finished with a tight frown and the den den in his hand nodded, mimicking the actions of the other person on the line. “I need to speak with the old man. Tell him the dog is barking.”

“One moment.”

The line went silent and Garp trailed his eyes back towards the ocean, pushing down his anxiety and swallowing the forming lump in his throat. The perks of being old was having many connections, he hardly used them, but was glad they were around at times like this.

“The last time the dog barked, Roger was still alive.” Whitebeard’s gruff voice carried over the line and Garp let a smirk form on his face. “So tell me, why now?”

Garp was silent for a moment before he spoke, shifting to sit down on the sand and talk among the waves crashing on the beach. “A pup is being hunted, you’ll know when you see the bounty.” There was silence from whitebeard, but he could hear the shifting of paper and scuffling of feet. He watched as the den den in his hand began to scowl and it’s eyes lit up with a fury not it’s own.

“We will watch.” Whitebeard’s voice was tense, a rage simmering underneath and Garp smiled. “Thanks, old friend.” He hung up and clutched at his head, his eyes squeezing shut as he tried to gather himself. He was glad someone like Whitebeard still lived, he knew the man hated the hunting of children more than any other. Now it would be in Garp’s favor that the man cherished family above all.

XXX

Thatch shifted nervously, watching his pop’s shadowed eyes and clenched fists in silence. The other commanders did the same, all weary of their father’s anger. It could be felt in the air, in the way it thickened around his person and seemed to seep into everything around him. In his giant hand a wanted poster was gripped tightly, knuckles white around it. It was at an angle that Thatch couldn’t see and he wasn’t quite brave enough to ask the man to turn it over yet. He wished Marco was there, he would have known what to do.

“My children,” pop’s began, straightening his back and rising to his full height, the chair he was on toppling back. “A friend has called in a favor, and this is one I will not see failed.”

Thatch swallowed, eyeing the paper that was still in the shadows of his hand. Whitebeard seemed to know what they were thinking and turned the paper over to show them. A blinding smile greeted him, bright eyes and a straw hat. The boy’s cheeks were a little too round, his eyes a little too wide for him to be anything other than a child. His gaze trailed down and he saw the name: Monkey D Luffy.

Now he knew why Garp the fist had called. Thatch felt his resolve harden and his fists clench, he was the first to nod in agreement. He couldn't stand any child being hurt, they were all innocent and didn’t deserve any of the nonsense adults hindered them with. They especially didn’t deserve the world government hunting them down.

“I’ll tell Marco,” Thatch didn’t wait for a response, he simply turned and ran to the communication room, already desperate for more eyes to keep a lookout.

XXX

Mihawk wasn’t one for drama, didn’t care about the intricacies of people’s lives simply because he didn’t care about people. However, Shanks was another matter. He had basically grown up with the man, trained with him for years on end and watched as time weathered them to the men they were. He knew every aspect of the man’s life and was somewhat insulted that he hadn’t known about this important piece of information. 

“You son hmm?” His voice carried far enough to get Shanks to pause mid step, and he watched as his longtime friend let out a shaky breath, a hollow laugh echoing across the deck. Shanks ran a hand down his face, shaking his head even as he agreed with him.

“Yeah, yeah my son.” He paused and a scowl twisted at his face before he motioned for him to come closer. Mihawk raised a brow but moved forward, wondering what Shanks was unwilling to tell his crew. He didn’t miss how Benn raised his voice in the background and barked out orders, or how Yassop made more of a ruckus than usual. Shanks leaned against the railing, eyes trained on the sea and hands tight on the wood. Thunder boomed in the distance and the winds shifted abruptly, they both paid it no mind.

“Biologically, he’s not mine.” Shanks began, avoiding his gaze as he spoke. “He belongs to the sea.”

Mihawk gave him a bland look, unimpressed. Of course, the kid would think so, especially if he wanted to be anything like his ‘father’. Shanks noticed his gaze and he let out another sigh, shaking his head.

“No, no really.” Shanks gestured towards the ocean and ran his hand through his hair, shaking stray drops of salt from the locks. “He’s a sea child, and she’s quite protective of him. Gave me quite the shock when he called the ocean mom, but it was even wilder seeing it listen.” Shanks cupped his hand as if to capture the water that sprayed towards them. His red eyes were set on the few drops that splashed on his hands, watching them bead and roll down his arm.

“I used to pick him up every morning from the sea, she loved to rock him to sleep, and he loved to tread her waters.” Shanks gaze grew distant and Mihawk felt his heart stutter in disbelief.

Surely not.

“One day, he wanted to join us so bad that he stabbed himself under the eye!” Red hair uncurled the bounty and pointed at a small scar under the boy’s eye. “She healed him, but he said he wanted to keep it, said it made him look cool.” Shanks let out a small laugh, it was barely there and blanketed under stress, but Mihawk could feel the fondness in it.

“He called me dad first, though I’m starting to think that they were both in on it. But, I think she knew before I did and maybe I just needed some convincing.” Shanks swallowed and grabbed a flask from his coat, opening the bottle and tilting his head back for a long drink. He gulped it down and offered him some, but Mihawk declined, needing his full attention on the impossible tale Shanks was relaying to him.

His friend shrugged and took another swig, squinting his eyes against the first droplets of rain that began to pour down. Neither of them minded, they were used to life on the sea. The ship rocked under his feet and he leaned against the rail for extra purchase. Water dripped down the brim of his hat and he moved closer to his friend, making sure he would be able to hear over the roar of the rain.

“The people at the village prayed to him,” Shanks said softly after a moment of silence. “The barkeep, Makino raised Luffy mostly and her only condition was that no one ever mention it. I don’t think he knows to this day.” Red eyes moved from the sea to land on him, watching his every move. “Luffy was allowed to wish them luck if they asked, but that’s as much as he was ever told.” Shanks shifted and water dribbled down his face and under his clothes. His coat hung heavy around his shoulders and his boots squelched as he shifted. Mihawk stared at the captain, his face neutral even as he tried to process the information.

Shanks finally broke eye contact and carefully opened up the soaked poster. Only Alive glared back at the both of them.

“I think,” Shanks started, his eyes narrowing. “That maybe the celestials are scared of meeting an actual miracle worker.”

Mihawk caught on to Shanks hesitance immediately, his golden eyes narrowing. “Miracle worker? Not a god?”

He watched as Shanks face tightened and his lips thinned, eyebrows drawn down low enough to shadow his eyes. “Luffy is Luffy, no matter what he is.” Silence reigned between them for several moments before a fond smile lit Shanks face once more, his cheeks beginning to redden from the alcohol.

“Luffy tells us what she says sometimes, how she knows who’s good and bad for him or any stories that she was there to see. She even knew a few about me! Luffy has enough leverage over me for a lifetime!” A dry laugh left Shanks, his red hair now soaked through and clinging to the sides of his face.

Mihawk briefly closed his eyes in contemplation, an idea fluttering through his mind. “If what you say is true,” he began, catching Shank’s attention. “Then why not tell the sea where you two can meet? And if he’s there, I’ll believe you. If not, well, I’ll have my answer.”

Shank’s eyes widened, a wide smile slowly stretching across his face as he grabbed Mihawk by his shoulders and danced in place. “You’re a genius Hawky!”

His eye twitched, it being the only sign of his irritation at the nickname before he removed Shanks hands from his shoulders. “Well, go on then.” He gestured towards the churning waters and waited for the red haired man to make a fool of himself. Shanks froze for a moment, tilting his head in thought before smiling and leaning over the railing.

“Hey!” He was loud and Mihawk cringed at the noise. “Tell Luffy to meet me at Sabaody!”

Shanks straightened abruptly and turned to walk away, purpose in his step as he headed towards the navigation room. Mihawk was left alone near the rail, his hat beginning to become soaked through and dampen his black hair. His skin was chilled as a breeze swept by and made his clothes cling. He glanced at the churning waters and thought about the wide smile and carefree eyes. Shanks had seemed so genuine, and Mihawk knew the man was nearly impossible to fool. He hadn’t become an emperor by being dumb, and he knew Shanks had seen his fair share of odd. But…

Shanks also hadn’t denied the title of god.

He took in a deep breath, eyes trailing to the horizon that was darkened by storm clouds and only illuminated by the occasional flash of white-hot lightning.

Surely not.

Chapter Text

Marco raised his hand, gesturing for Izou to wait. He furrowed his brows, listening to Thatch’s hushed, worried tone. It was unusual coming from the chef; a tone not often heard from his cheery brother and it made him listen immediately.   

“Marco there’s a kid, he’s small and cute looking and they want him dead. We’re sure of it. It says alive but they can’t mean that, not when they have a bounty on him and Garp is worried and-”   

“Woah, hold on there.” Marco tried to calm down his panicking brother, his own thoughts racing on how Garp the fist was involved. Izou moved closer, the silk of his perfectly kept kimono brushing against his left side as he leaned forward to listen to what Thatch was saying.   

On the line, Thatch took a deep breath. “There’s a boy, his name if Luffy. He’s Garp’s grandkid and he’s being targeted. He looks so cute and small; I want to help even if Garp wasn’t calling in that favor.”   

Marco stilled, the weight of just how much was on the line making his shoulders tense. Marco had been around long enough to see Garp age into the man he was today, saw him save pop’s a time or two or turn a blind eye to them when all they wanted was peace. Years ago, pops had told the man he’d at least owe him a favor, though Garp had insisted he’d never use it. He let out a sigh, exchanging a glance with Izou and rubbing a hand down his face even as he brought the den den closer to his mouth. Before he got the chance to speak Thatch cut him off.   

“He’s in the bounties that came yesterday”   

Marco looked back at Izou who whirled around and demanded the newspaper be brought over, gesturing for everyone else that had stuck around to leave after. Izou sorted through them quickly and Marco saw his eyes darken and his hands still. Izou snapped his eyes up at him, red lipstick looking like blood in the dim room before handing over the bounty. The first thing Marco recognized was the straw hat.   

He stilled, eyes widening on its weathered form and aged red ribbon. It was a little too big on the boy who wore it, but it seemed to fit him perfectly all the same. He swallowed and knew his father would have recognized it in an instant. His blue eyes trailed down, memorizing the curve of his face and the squint in the kid’s eyes. Monkey D Luffy. He was young, but seemed so full of life and joy and unseen adventure, it nearly made Marco’s heart ache. There was something in his smile, in the way it stretched a little too wide that reminded him of something, of someone who he had known a long time ago. He swallowed, feeling the lump in his throat loosen even as he felt a headache coming. Clenching the paper in his hand, his eyes were drawn back to the hat.   

“Thatch,” his voice didn’t come out as easy going as he wished it had and he could almost feel Thatch’s turbulent emotions through the line. “What does Shanks have to do with this?” Izou froze next to him, wandering at his train of thought and Marco gestured to the straw hat. Izou’s eyes widened just as Thatch cursed up a storm, both realizing that yes, it was the same hat.   

“I-I don’t-” Thatch cut himself off, clearly caught off guard.   

“It’s alright, yoi. I’m sure pops already knows. However, this might get messy if things go wrong.” Marco bit the side of his cheek, thinking about a possible strategy before shaking his head in frustration. We’ll keep an eye out. Ask pop’s what he wants to do about... all that and let us know.”   

The den den in his hand nodded, “Right. I’ll call you back.” The line went dead and the snail went to sleep.   

Marco and Izou exchanged another glance, eyes worried and frowns etched on their faces. After several moments of silence Marco broke eye contact and smirked. “Ready for some chaos?”  

Izou didn’t look too excited.  

xxx  

Luffy could feel it in his soul before he felt it on his skin. The backdrop of emotions were always there, communicating with him and making sure he was never alone. So, when a swell of anger erupted from deep within, he knew it wasn’t his. This anger was older, one that had been allowed to simmer for longer than Luffy had been alive.   

“Hold on to something” his voice was quiet but his brothers heard him, both stiffening and jumping towards a secure piece of wood on the ship. Luffy didn’t, he never had to. Whether the ship capsized or a wave swept him away, he would always be safe in his mother’s clutches. Not a moment later the sea began to churn, their ship jolting sharply and the sky darkening. Luffy stayed standing with his back against a wall, watching the currents fight each other like they were alive. Of course they were, and they showed how angry his mother was. She never spoke, but somehow, he always knew what she meant. And now, something was tugging at him, asking for him to join her in her anger. He wasn’t mad, didn’t know what there was to be upset about yet, but she always had a good reason.   

He turned to look at his older brothers, meeting blue and silver eyes and watching as their hands gripped the wood under their fingers tightly. Their bodies were being pressured by the forces and it almost seemed unfair that Luffy could stand so calmly on the rocking ship. He gave them a bright smile, “I’ll be right back!”  

They didn’t answer, only gave him a knowing look and nodded. He was glad to have brothers that understood him so well, even if he knew he scared them sometimes. Still, their love was unparalleled and Luffy wouldn’t want it any other way.  

With a twist of his body, he rocked himself forward and into the water, this time choosing to keep himself dry. The currents immediately gripped him, dragging him down, down, down.  

The light was gone in a few seconds, the area dark around him. His mother knew he couldn't see down here though, and soon a fish swam by, nodding its head towards him and illuminating something at the base of its head. Around him, he felt the slithering of eels and their synchronized shocks kept his immediate area dimly lit. It would have to do. Luffy had never been this deep before, had never needed to be. When he was younger his mother allowed him to grow up without any worry, without knowing any of the unease that treaded through her waters.  

But as he grew older, he could feel the press of responsibility digging into his shoulders. He had his own dreams and ambitions, he was still his own person, but he was aware of everything else in the world that just wasn’t quite right. The currents around him let up and he touched the ocean floor, the sea creatures hovering close to him and waiting for his move. The currents were cold this far down and he could feel the lives of everything that crept around in the darkness. He had grown used to constantly being watched in the water, he knew his mother asked them to.  

An eel slightly further off illuminated and Luffy saw why he was needed. There, laying on the ground and half buried was a chest, it looked new and freshly made, but it was weighed down all the same. He felt the urging tug in his heart and listened, approaching the chest that was being torn apart by sharp waters and harsh bites from the eels. When he reached for the fruit that sat heavily in the sand he paused, looking at his arm that had grown transparent. It was like watching salt and freshwater clash, his fingers keeping their shape by some force separating him from the sea yet merging and mingling like they were one in the same. He took a breath, the water entering his lungs feeling refreshing rather than painful and clearing his mind with the burst of cold. Of course he couldn't drown, how could water drown itself?   

Luffy took his hand back, leaving the fruit and crossing his legs to sit. The gentle hum of electricity around him was soothing, like a lullaby from his mother with words she couldn't speak. It was in these rare instances where he was reminded of how different he was. And just sometimes he needed a moment to ground himself again. He always came back to the same conclusion though, no matter how many times things got weirder and wilder. Luffy wanted to be free, he wanted everyone to be free. People like Ace and Sabo who were held down by the weights and legacies of others. That was all he needed.   

Luffy nodded to himself and blew out a sigh, the water that had been in his lungs swishing out and mingling with the currents that gently tugged him forwards again. Luffy was tied down too, as much as his mother was and they both felt the weight of it. But they had the same dream, so it was okay.   

Luffy grabbed the devil fruit, unsurprised that his water made fingers could grip it firmly. Under the dim light it looked red, with swirls clashing on it in every direction and a green stem withering under the sea. It felt like he found something he had lost eons ago. Something that had always been seen but just out of his reach.  

‘Up’ he thought, and the currents listened, wrapping around his limbs and moving him away from the sea floor. The anger he felt from his mother was waning, her satisfaction at him having the fruit overcoming her hatred of those that stole it from her.    

The eels and stray fish that had given him light drifted away; their task completed as he saw the sunlight begin to break through the water. When he broke the surface the waters were calm and the thunderclouds were in the distance.   

“Lu!” Ace called as soon as he spotted him, offering his hand. Luffy grinned and waved, willing the currents to take him closer to his older brother. He reached up, his hand flesh once more and hauled himself out of the water, smiling at the concerned faces of his brothers.   

“I’m okay, here look!” He uncurled his arms and showed them the devil fruit, their eyes widening in surprise.   

“A devil fruit? What kind?” Sabo spoke and stepped closer, trying to get a better look. Luffy let them have it to inspect, knowing they wouldn't eat it unless he said to.   

“I don’t' know, wait let me try something!” Luffy reached back for it, extending him limb and plucking it out of Ace’s hands. He plopped down on the deck and tilted his head to the side, holding it up to his ear to listen. Ace and Sabo quieted, realizing this was one of their brother’s strange quirks and tried not to make a sound.   

The fruit hissed, burning in the wake of the salt water that had surrounded it. It whispered of ash and destruction and boiling seas. It reminded Luffy of the harsh heat and a dry desert, of somewhere even his mother couldn't reach. But it also reminded Luffy of warmth, of a cozy home and a fierce protectiveness. He knew then what it was. How it came to be in the world long ago. It was a hint of his mother’s fierceness stollen, her emotion wrapped up and trapped in the fruit.   

“It’s fire.” Luffy finally said, taking the fruit from his ear and twirling it in his hand. He didn’t know what to do with it, but his mother seemed to have calmed down either way. Sabo seemed to notice his indecision because he gave Luffy a gentle smile and a pat on his head.   

“Let’s just leave it for now, I’m sure we will know what to do with it eventually.” Sabo gestured for the fruit to take it the bottom of the ship. Luffy nodded and handed it over, smiling wide at his blonde brother’s helpfulness.  

“Yeah, I think you’re right!” Just as he stood to follow his brothers along he froze, tilting his head to the side and listening to the crash of the waves. There was a tug on his chest and he went back towards the railing, staring down at the water hard.  

“Luffy?” Ace came to his left and Sabo his right, both unsure. Luffy heard it then, on the wind, words only he could hear carried on the breeze. He didn’t know where Sabaody was, but he figured he’d find out soon enough. Another voice came, this one older and gruff and promising pain.   

Oh.  

Luffy gulped and paled, staggering back and letting his older brothers catch him and run their fingers along his hair.  

Blue and grey eyes were focused on him but Luffy couldn't hear what they had to say.   

“Guys,” they stilled, waiting and tense.   

“Gramps knows.”   

Chapter Text

Benn brought the cigarette to his lips, watching the trail of smoke that it left. He took in a deep inhale, the tabacco tangy on his tongue and filling his lungs as he watched his captain silently. It was late now and the storm had passed but the ship was still dripping wet. The deck was slippery and the sails soaked through. Rope was wound tight in knots that led to the crows nest, water finding its way down from the upper masts. He exhaled, watching the cloud be swept away as he passed through it and to his captain. Shanks was staring out to sea and Benn idly noticed the tight grip he had on the railing. The tremor of harshly restrained haki was under his skin and if it weren’t for his captain’s tremendous control, Benn knew half the crew would be out from his will alone. Shanks didn’t acknowledge him and Benn said nothing, taking in the silence for several moments as he waited for his captain to say what was on his mind. A cold breeze swept through them, flapping their coats and chilling his skin. The stars seemed far away that night, or maybe that’s how it seemed given the tense atmosphere.  

“If anything happens to Luffy...” Shanks broke the silence, a dark gleam in a visible red eye, the scar over it making it more menacing. And honestly, his captain didn’t need any help in that regard. Benn noticed how the wood under Shanks' fingers groaned, his control slipping ever so slightly. His captain let out a sharp breath, his shoulders coming down but still tense, still weary. Benn chose to ignore the small signs of his captain's distress in favor of trying to reassure him, knowing Shanks was more than capable of making up any worst-case scenario in his head. After all, one didn’t grow up on a pirate ship without seeing the horrors of the world, and Shanks was no exception. How he handled it was with an easy smile, a laid back persona and an air of being carefree, but Benn knew better. He could see the darkness in his captain’s eye, something twisted and gnarled but buried deep. Could see it in how he kept that easy smile on his face when threatened or when being the one to rip a man’s life away. It always seemed so convincing, but Benn knew.   

And then his captain met Luffy. A part of him had been surprised at seeing the rare, genuine laughter of his captain and the practiced smiles falling away to reveal something more loving and fond. Something that was real. Benn could see why easily enough though, the laughter and bright smiles of the boy warmed his own heart simply by thinking of it, he couldn’t imagine what it did to his captain’s heart. One that was buried and shriveled under darkness and childhood trauma. Benn swallowed, tapping his cigarette and watching the ash be blown away into the sea. He was the only one who knew who his captain really was, knew how he cherished and hoarded anything he treasured above all and kept it oh so close. So, when he had let Luffy run free Benn was surprised, but not for long. He glanced at the empty spot on Shanks’ head, the straw hat still glaringly missing after all these years. To Luffy, it had been a promise, yet Benn knew better, and he was almost sorry for the boy.  

“Well, looks like the kid started off early,” Benn began with a joke, testing the mood. Next to him, his captain shifted, haki flashing. Benn sighed internally; he should have guessed that wouldn't have gone over well. Shanks straightened, his hands falling away from the railing and that easy, practiced smile was on his face in an instant. Benn stilled and tilted his head towards his captain, watching as his face slowly relaxed into that mask of a smile. No matter how many years Benn had been with his captain, seeing it fall so easily into place still sent a shiver down his spine.  

“Too early,” Shanks agreed, keeping his eyes on the horizon. They were too dark to be paired with that smile. Benn watched as his captain raised a hand to the hat that was no longer there, instead threading his hands through crimson locks of hair. His smile turned more into a smirk, his hands clenching and tugging at the red threads.  

“Anchor just has to hold out for a little while, besides, anyone in the new world should know who he belongs to.” Shanks finished with a laugh and his hands slipped away to fall freely to his side once more. Red eyes pinned him down and Benn nodded, unafraid of the man he swore his life to. Shanks was a yonko, strong beyond measure and recognizable in an instant, so when he had come back one day without his precious hat, well, it had spread like wildfire.  

Benn looked from his captain and back to the sea, watching the black waters and remembering a promise, a claiming. Shanks never lost that hat, he just placed it on something that he found to be even more precious. The vice-captain mentally shook his head from those thoughts, knowing it didn’t matter in the end. Luffy was now his captain’s most prized treasure, and they were pirates. That was all there was to it.  

“We’ll find him,” Benn nodded and believed in his own words. There was no way Luffy wouldn't be a natural disaster, so it would have been easy to just follow the chaos. Though it was a good thing they had a destination in mind. He decided to say as much and Shanks laughed, full bellied and uproarious in the silence of the night. It was a genuine sound and Benn expected no less, it was related to Luffy after all.  

“Yeah, Anchor will be fine.” Shanks repeated to himself, and Benn felt his lips flatten to a thin line. For the sake of everyone involved, Benn hoped so.  

xxx  

Sabo laughed, chasing after Luffy who was dropping bits of stollen food as they ran. The angry screams of the shop owner behind them spurred them on further, running as fast as they could with sand shifting under their feet. The sun was blazing hot and shining down on them from a clear sky, the sweltering heat making sweat drip off Sabo in rivulets. Luffy jerked to the left and Sabo skidded to follow, his smile growing even wider at the sound of his baby brother’s joyous laughter. Sabo sped up, his breaths coming in faster and he gripped the back of Luffy’s shirt, hauling him into a nearby ally and motioning for him to be quiet. The small mob chasing after them ran past and after a moment Sabo let out a shaky laugh, cringing slightly at Luffy’s louder tone.   

“We did it!” Luffy celebrated and took a large bite out of the leg of meat closest to his face. Sabo nodded, threading his hands through Luffy’s hair and giving him a gentle smile.  

“You holding up okay?” He and Ace had both been worried when they docked at this island. They wondered how a sea child would handle the desert, but to their surprise Luffy seemed to be thriving in Alabasta.  

 “What should we get for Mr. Slithers?” Sabo added on as an afterthought, knowing that the sea king that was taking them to Sabaody didn’t have a chance to eat as often as it wanted. It was terribly convenient though, not having to stop by each island to get to their destination. Sabo knew they had to go to Sabaody (they didn't know why though, and Luffy would just laugh when they asked), and the blues were no longer an option now that Garp knew of their escape with Luffy. That man would murder them on the spot, and they all wanted to live life to the fullest, not trapped under an iron fist.  

“I’m alright” Luffy spoke through a mouthful of food before swallowing. “And he’s okay! He said he was going to be around the island eating while we get our own food.” Luffy nodded to himself, as if proud he had remembered as much. Sabo rolled his eyes, removing his top hat to run a hand through his sweat soaked hair. The thick fabric of his noble clothes was starting to be an issue but he knew they would be back on the ship soon enough.  

A hot breeze fluttered through the alleyway and Sabo stood, dusting himself off and turning to give luffy a hand up. He paused, frowning down at his brother when the younger ignored him, his eyes seemingly locked on something far away and towards the ground. Blonde brows furrowed and Sabo followed his gaze only to see nothing but specks of sand littering white stone. 

“Luffy?” He called gently, setting his portion of the stollen food down to kneel at his brother’s side. Luffy didn’t look at him, his eyes still fixated on something far away.  

“Hey Sabo,” Luffy’s voice was low and he tensed, not liking the change in his tone. This particular one was related more to what made Luffy so unique, and Sabo never really had any answers to his questions.  

“Yeah, Lu?” Sabo raised his hand and gently cupped his brother’s chubby cheek, gently squeezing the baby fat on it and silently cooing at the adorable face of concentration Luffy had on.  

“There’s something we gotta see. I think?” His tone rose and it came out as a question, but Sabo smiled gently and nodded. 

“Will it take a while? Should we tell Ace?”  

Another breeze shuffled through the silent ally and Luffy shook his head. “No, it won’t take long.” Luffy finally turned to him, his dark eyes looking right into and past him. Sabo refused to be weary.  

“Okay Lu, let’s go.”  

xxx  

(Slightly earlier...) 

Izou waved his fan in front of him, long fingers stretching across the delicate paper with practiced ease. He watched as the dust dispersed away from him even as more was kicked up further down the street. Dark eyes watched as two boys ran from the angry mob, laughs spilling from their lips and wide smiles on their faces. He noted the armfuls of food that they both held and the way that the older one made sure the younger boy kept on track. He pursed his lips, looking at the grain being hauled onto his cart with a dejected sigh and pulled out his den den.  

It only rang once before Marco’s lazy face was reflected on the creature.  

“What is it, yoi?” His voice was low and hushed, like he was hiding away and trying not to be caught.  

Izou looked back to where the two boys had gone, remembering the black hair hidden under the familiar straw hat. Izou was weary about going after someone that clearly knew Red Hair, but he had orders and a part of him wanted to make sure that bright smile didn't have a reason to dim.  

He raised the snail closer to his red lined lips, his face closing off further as he stepped away from his purchase to follow after them.  

“I found him.” 

xxx  

Sabo kept a steadying hand on his baby brother, making sure his lovable idiot didn’t trip over his own feet and fall down the stairs they were descending. They were winding and carved out of stone that seemed to have lasted for a thousand years, weathering time and hiding this place away from the encroaching sands. He didn’t know how Luffy knew where it was, was slightly afraid to ask, but he followed nonetheless. He wouldn't want Luffy to do this alone and it seemed like something the younger was determined to do. When His foot hit the last step he took a look around, eyeing the high ceiling made of old rocks and carved pictures in boulders. Luffy was still next to him, ignoring the imagery around him to stare straight ahead. Sabo followed his gaze and squinted against the darkness, stepping forward and watching as a dark, rectangular rock emerged from the shadows.  He turned back to Luffy when he heard the scrape of his sandals, pursing his lips but holding back his questions. He walked beside his brother then, watching as lines became clear on the slab and morphed into a neat written language of some sort. He couldn't read it and he wanted to know what it said among other things. He turned towards Luffy, pausing when he was unable to gauge his brother’s expression. The upper half of his face was covered by his hat making his features unreadable.  

Sabo dropped the provisions on the ground and took a step closer to Luffy, gripping his shoulder gently and giving him a small shake. “Lu?” He whispered, not wanting to startle him. His voice, low as it was, still filled the empty cavern and echoed around. Small grains of sand dropped from the ceiling, the noise mimicking a slithering snake. Sabo moved fully in front of his brother, blocking his vision from the chiseled slab of rock and gently tilted his brother’s face up to meet his. He swallowed, catching sight of whisps of white in the pupils of Luffy’s eyes. Sabo stared, his own eyes widening in alarm as Luffy’s pupils blew open and ignited in blazing white fire. Miniature suns glowed back at him, through him and unfocused.  

Panic built in his chest and then between one blink and the next, the fire was gone and Luffy’s eyes were back to normal. Sabo knew he hadn’t imagined it, his heart was still pounding harshly in his chest from worry and his hands were trembling.  

“Lu?”  

Luffy blinked, seemingly broken from his trance as his gaze focused back on him. Dark eyes brightened and a wide smile split across rubbery cheeks.  

“Shishishishi! Sabo! Let’s go get Ace!” Luffy didn’t give him a chance to respond, his brother jumping up into his arms and wrapping his limbs around him to cling to his back like a monkey. Sabo stayed frozen for a moment before swallowing the lump in his throat and nodding.  

“Yeah, lets.” Sabo agreed absently, making sure his brother was on securely before hastily making his way out of wherever they ended up. He needed to talk to Ace.  

Chapter Text

Ace wasn’t sure why he was surprised anymore. Silver eyes slid over to Luffy who was happily climbing up on their ship, his rubbery arms stretching out to grab the mast and sling himself up. Ace glanced back at Sabo, taking in his brother’s drawn brows and the crinkles at the edges of his eyes. Sweat was sliding down his face and his blue coat was off but even then his white dress shirt was soaked through and transparent in some spots.   

“Fucking hell Sabo, I don’t know.” Ace ran a hand through his hair, cringing at the dampness and shook his hand off. Sabo gave him a weary smile, nodding and glancing towards their baby brother, blue eyes softening.   

“Yeah, I figured, just thought I should share the stress.” Sabo gave him a cheeky grin, not quite managing to hide his worry. Ace moved his arm to slap his brother across his head before he registered the movement and growled when the blonde dodged away easily.   

“Oi! Come here! I need stress relief now too!” Ace surged forward, reaching with both hands to grab at Sabo and growling when his brother danced away, a slight chuckle leaving the blonde.   

“Now, now Ace, you can’t go around screaming like that. We have to set a good example for Luffy!” Sabo dodged again, skipping back and heading towards the ship in a full sprint. “Or are you gonna give up on being a good role model for Lu?” He called back over his shoulder with a smile.   

Ace paused momentarily, fighting with himself before he let out a sharp breath and a curse. Sabo was right, if he didn’t at least try to act like a civilized human he knew Luffy would use that as an excuse to be just like him. Cause his baby brother was adorable and looked up to him and Sabo with a single track mind, like their word was law and they could do no wrong. Ace deflated, slouching and stomping over to the ship. They weren’t near the main harbor; it was easier to hide the fact that they were being escorted by a sea king that way so he didn’t have to worry about his foul mood scaring off any locals. And the fewer eyes witnessing their method of travel, the better. A splash in the ocean caught his attention and Ace watched as the sea king bounced Luffy on it’s head like a ball. Considering how bouncy his rubber brother was, it was a good possibility that he was being used as such.   

Ace snorted and laughed at the sight, getting ready to leap up onto the ship before he froze at the voice that came from behind him.   

“Shouldn’t you be more worried about him, yoi?”   

He spun on his heel, sand slippery under his feet and hands coming up clenched and he spread his legs, readying himself. Ace snarled when he caught sight of the blonde man, sneering at his bored look and tensing when his gaze lingered on Luffy a little too long.   

“Why do you fucking care!?” His voice was loud, drawing the attention of Sabo who came into his peripheral on the left. The slapshing of water stopped and only the lapping of the waves hitting their ship was heard for several moments. They eyed each other, the cloudless sky allowing the sun to illuminate them from all sides. The man had blonde hair, the sides completely cropped and a buttoned up purple shirt with ankle length dark pants.   

“I’m Marco,” the man turned his gaze back to Ace, raising his hands to show he had no weapons and was unarmed. Something about the situation told Ace not to trust that, there was something off about him, something dangerous.   

“Who gives a fuck,” he muttered out, about to say more when Sabo cleared his throat.   

“Erm, forgive my brother,” Sabo cut him off and Ace bristled, he would have shot his brother a glare if he didn’t have to keep his eyes on the man that managed to sneak up on them.   

“It’s nice to meet you, I’m Sabo. What do you need?” Sabo’s voice was controlled but there was a biting chill to it that told Ace he also wasn’t happy with the situation. They were anchored near a cove and it would be difficult to leave fast, but it also kept them well hidden.   

The man, Marco gazed between the two for a moment before giving them a lazy smile. “I’m here on businesses actually,”   

Ace tensed further, teeth grinding together and preparing for a fight.   

Marco gestured towards the ocean where Luffy was resting on top of the sea king’s head, laying on his belly and watching the interaction with his wide eyes.   

“His grandfather asked us to help him find Luffy, yoi.”   

Ace felt the blood drain from his face and he dared a glance to Sabo, cringing when his brother nearly fell off the ledge of the ship.  

“Oh Gramps? Is he okay?” Luffy called over, the sea king slithering closer to the shore and lowering it’s head so his baby brother could talk to the man more clearly.   

“Lu” Ace warned, giving him a glare to back off. Luffy pouted at him but listened, gesturing for the sea king to go closer to the ship instead. When Ace turned back to Marco it was to see fascination on his face, a look he absolutely loathed to see in regards to his brother. It was the reason they had left Dawn island, the locals there had looked at Luffy in much the same way, damn near worshiped the ground he walked on. Ace and Sabo both knew what kind of trouble that attention would bring, especially with the nobles that were far too close to comfort.   

“Get your eyes off my baby brother” he snapped, gathering Marco’s attention again. “So what if shitty gramps is looking for us, we ran away for a reason. Who wants to be a stupid marine?” Ace straightened and spat out his response, gauging how much time he could give his brothers to sail away and escape from the man.   

Marco ran a hand down his face, his purple shirt gaping and Ace caught sight of the tattoo across his chest. He froze, recognizing the symbol of the Whitebeard pirates. Against a normal person Ace knew he could at least give his brothers a running chance, but against a man from that crew? One of his father’s rivals? His fists clenched in anger and desperation, eyes slipping to an oblivious Luffy before meeting the knowing blue eyes of Sabo.  

“Listen, we just want to make sure you kids are safe, we owe Garp a good deal. It would be easier to bring you along if you agreed.” Marco sounded sincere, but Ace couldn’t ignore the lingering threat under that tone.   

“We’re quite fine by ourselves, thank you for your concern. Come on, Ace.”   

Sabo replied before he could and Ace didn’t waste a second, swiftly turning and jumping on the ship before looking at the hardening eyes of the Whitebeard pirate.  

“If you cared, then leave. We don’t need you.”   

Marco frowned up at them, his posture sagging as if resigned. “Fine, we tried to be civil, yoi.”   

Ace didn’t bother to reply as he ran across the deck, swinging his arms out for Luffy to jump into them and easily caught his brother who shifted and clung to his back. He was glad Luffy had allowed himself to be protected, even though he and Sabo had to literally beat it into him that he was still too little to properly fight someone strong. And no matter how easy going he seemed, Ace knew that man was strong. Their ship lurched and Ace grabbed onto the rail, watching as another sea king rose up from the water and lifted their ship onto its back.   

Ace ignored Luffy’s low mutterings, knowing he was talking to them and instead making himself useful by grabbing the gun he had stolen back in the east blue. A shadow of blue cast over him and Ace looked up, silver eyes widening at the phoenix that flapped above their ship. One of the sea kings shot from the water, blue maw with razer sharp teeth opening wide and snapping shut millimeters away from the bird’s legs.  

“Go, go go!” Ace shouted, spinning and running down to the belly of the ship to place Luffy into a treasure chest. He saw Luffy open his mouth to complain but shot him a sharp look, eyes narrowing.   

“Luffy, you promised.” His baby brother deflated instantly, his eyes watering but tears didn’t fall. Ace ruffled his hair, smirking. “Crybabies can’t fight yet. Wait for us.” He didn’t let him respond and he shoved his brother down into the chest, locking it. As he turned to go back upstairs where he could hear Sabo slamming his steel pipe, he paused, eyes catching the devil fruit that Luffy had brought up from the ocean days earlier. Ace eyed it, lips pursing in thought before he grabbed it and took a bite.  

xxx  

Izou was on the deck of the ship, a sharp frown on his painted lips as he tried to reason with the blonde. Stupid Marco, man had clearly been with pops too long and no longer had the finer touch of how to actually recruit someone. Kidnapping was good and all when out on the high seas and against men and women who were hardened by the grandline and new world, not for actual children. Izou shifted, haki flaring just enough to dodge a bullet aimed his way. Marco was keeping the sea king busy, clearly not wanting to kill it if the boys somehow managed to tame it. That left Izou facing the blonde, his features were hard and his scarred face gave him a fierce look. Izou’s senses pinged and he rolled to the right, dodging the sharp jaws of the sea king that crashed into the spot where he was just standing. He huffed, straightening his kimono and was about to complain to Marco to do a better job but paused. Marco was facing off the sea king. They were all currently on a ship that one was carrying so that meant... Izou turned to look at the beast, to the third one that had shown up and raised his brows in surprise. What the hell was with these kids? He jerked, a bullet grazing his cheek and leaving behind a hot sting.   

This may become an issue if they had an army of sea kings at their disposal. Izou readied his guns and just as he was about to fire at the blonde man a door burst open, flames spilling out and searing the edges of his kimono. However hot it was, it also had the added benefit of making the sea king near him recoil back from the fire, the one that was holding the ship stiffened and made them teeter to one side. Izou ground his teeth and bent his legs, spreading them wide to try to balance on harshly rocking ship. The blonde, Sabo, was gripping the railing with one arm, his feet sliding and desperately trying to gain purchase. At this rate they would end up capsized and on fire. Izou glanced around, eyes catching on the source of fire and cursing under his breath. The boy from earlier was running towards him, fists raised and entire body flashing with orange and red.   

“Take this!” The teen sent a first of fire towards him, it spiraled out and seemed uncontrolled but still managed to get him to move further away. Izou crossed his guns in front of him, haki flaring as he tried to disburse fire he couldn’t dodge. A wall of blue blazed in front of him and consumed the incoming red flames before Marco landed in front of him and they nodded to each other, both knowing it would be better to switch opponents.  

Izou glanced to the right, noting the sea king that he had been fighting was flailing around, blood coming from one of it’s eyes. Izou shifted and sprinted to the right, cocking his gun and firing a shot that he knew would cause the blonde the jerk back. He jumped forward, leg kicking out and using Sabo’s unsteady balance to knock him onto this back. Sabo rolled away in an instant and they both jerked when fire licked at their sides.   

“Hey watch it!”   

Ace you idiot!”   

They paused and glanced back at each other, assessing.   

“Why can’t you accept that we don’t want to go with you?” Sabo spoke and narrowed his eyes, pipe clenched tightly in his grip. Izou frowned but readied himself again, trying to determine how to knock the boy out but not harm him too badly.  After all, if they wanted them dead this would have been a cake walk.   

“We aren’t going to hurt you.” Izou answered, ignoring his question and noting the glare the blonde sent his way. When it seemed like he was about to retort, a scream of fury had them both whipping around and staring as Marco grabbed Ace, his blue fire smothering the black-haired teen’s furious orange and red ones. Ace’s eyes were blazing in anger, his hands trying to remove the flaming arm that was closing in further around his neck.   

“Let him go!” Sabo turned from him and readied his pipe, bringing it up for a swing before Izou shot it out of his hand, grimacing at the slight spill of red that came from the teen’s hands. Ace’s fury spread and soon the flames became uncontrolled, the ship sizzling under his feet and the sails catching fire. Waves of heat began to distort the air and just as they began to boil over Ace went limp, his eyes rolling into the back of his head and his flames receding back into his skin. Marco pulled away, his haki coated hand grabbing Ace to sling him over his shoulder before he set his eyes on Sabo. Izou took this moment to swing forward, jumping over the spreading fire and knocking out the blonde from behind. He crumpled and Izou frowned, gently catching him and setting him over his own shoulder.  

The ship gave another jerk and the sea king roared, diving back underwater to get away from the flames and dumping the ship back into the sea. The wood groaned harshly under the treatment and Izou watched as seawater swept in from where the wood had been burned away, large waves threatening to topple the entire ship over.  

“Marco!” He called, grabbing the other brother and hefting them both under his arms. He staggered; their limp weights were heavy but all he had to do was hold still. Marco transformed, blue wings spreading and talons grabbing his shoulders. They weren’t far from the shore, but it felt like forever until Marco managed to land and Izou could drop the two, his arms nearly numb from the strain.   

“Go get the other one, yoi!” Izou froze, nearly forgetting about the younger brother and nodding sharply as he clutched at Marco’s talons in time to be swung into the sky. He landed on the sinking ship with a heavy thud, Marco next to him as the commander tried to control the flames, trying to prevent the ship from sinking too fast. Izou ran down to where he saw Ace go, cursing at the water that already filled the cabin. Depending on how long it had been filled… He swallowed and threw his guns on the deck, diving down into the dark water and gripping at the wood to propel him further. The space was small, and he didn’t see anyone in there, just a few stray boxes that floated around and a large chest. The little brother didn’t seem like the type to listen so easily and he wondered if he would have been locked away. Izou glanced at it for a moment before swimming up, taking another breath before diving back down. The cold water made his arms sluggish but he pulled at the chest, cursing at the heavy weight of iron and tugged harshly. It skidded across the floor heavily and Izou was getting more desperate as time went on. He had to keep coming back up for air and in-between one he called out for Marco. When he was back underwater he saw the room light up in blue and knew his friend had heard. Izou broke the surface, gasping but finally had the chest near the stairs.   

“Help me up!” He reached for Marco’s hand, gritting his teeth when Marco helped pull him up harshly his arms straining from being stretched out so far. Izou flexed his muscles, spitting out water that dripped into his mouth and grunted. The chest was getting heavier with each inch that was out of the water.   

“Is he…!?” Marco’s eyes widened as he caught sight of the chest, blue eyes filling with panic. Izou ignored him, pulling the large chest up onto the part of the deck that managed to stay afloat.   

“I-I don’t know. But it’s the only place he could be, I didn’t see him come out!” Izou gasped out around large inhales of air, his black hair splayed across his face. He coughed, moving out of the way so Marco could tear at the lock with his clawed feet. It snapped easily enough and Izou watched wearily as Marco opened the chest, his heart sinking when seawater spilled out over the edge with a large splash. No one could survive that long underwater. A part of him had hoped that the chest had been airtight, but he should have known better with how hard it was to drag around.   

The lid snapped back with a heavy thud and Izou’s dark eyes widened, watching as the young boy peeked his head over the chest full of water. His black hair fluttered in the breeze and his eyes were wide, baby fat on his cheeks more prominent as he scowled in anger and worry. It was then that Izou noticed he was completely dry. Even the damned straw hat that was on his back was still crispy and held its shape.  

“Luffy!” Ace’s voice broke the silence and Izou snapped his gaze around, eyes widening at the man staggering towards them. His fists were ignited in fire but he seemed trapped on the shore, desperate to reach them but now unable to. A snap of wood and iron made Izou turn back sharply to see Marco twisting the iron clasps on the chest together, locking the chest again in a crude manipulation of the materials.  

“Did you just?” The banging from inside the chest confirmed his suspicions and Marco helped him by hauling him up.  

“Come on, I’m sure they’ll follow, yoi!” Marco transformed again, grabbing the chest by the handles with his claws and Izou took this moment to jump on his back, glancing towards the shore as they flew into the sky slow enough to be purposefully seen. Izou watched grimly as Ace screamed his rage from the beach, fire swirling up towards the sky in a vortex so high that Izou felt it sizzle across his skin.  

“Luffy!” Another voice called out and Izou watched as Sabo staggered next to his brother, somehow unaffected by the searing heat of the enraged devil fruit user.  

“We’re coming for you Luffy!” Their voices combined and echoed with anger and worry across the sea, sending a pang of guilt right through Izou’s chest. He knew what it was like to lose a brother, and he couldn't blame them for their anger. His dark eyes drifted back to the chest where it was teetering from the punches thrown inside, mouth set into a firm line. God, he hoped this kid actually wasn’t anyone important to Red Hair.  

Chapter Text

Garp paused, cracker midway to his lips as he heard angry footsteps stomping down the hall.  

“Gaaaarrppp!” Sengoku sounded pissed, his voice nearly a growl. He munched on the cracker, uncaring of the crumbs that covered his hands when the rest disintegrated in an angry blast of air. His door had been slammed open, the lights of his office flickering dangerously, and he casually turned to look at his friend, extending his hand and offering the crackers.  

“What one?” They were snatched out of his hand and Sengoku threw his head back to scarf them all down in one go.  

Garp gaped at the now empty packaging, “Sen-”  

“Not one word Garp!” The bag was crushed in the fleet admiral’s hands and he threw it to the ground, stomping it under his foot like it was the reason for all his problems.  

“What the hell did you do, Garp!?” Sengoku slammed the door closed and it fell off it’s hinges, teetering to the side and resting at an angle. The walls shook and the floor rattled at the force subjected to the doorframe. Sengoku crossed his arms, not even turning to look at the mess of the entrance and glared down at his long time best friend. Garp leaned back, legs spread and he rested his hands behind him to cradle his head.  

“Eh? What do you mean?” He saw a vein throb in the admiral’s forehead and Garp had to fight the urge to laugh. It was the only way he could lie, acting so oblivious. He was a terrible liar and even worse at keeping secrets, he could only hope keeping his friend angry would be enough to cover any of his slipups.  

“Why the hell are the Whitebeards involved with your son!? We just got intel that a boy with a straw hat was sighted with them and locked in a damn treasure chest!” Sengoku was foaming at the mouth and Garp could almost see a few strands of his hair turning white in real time.  

“Huh” he said instead, picking his nose and trying to hold back a satisfied grin at his son being safe. “Guess that’s one way to trap the kid.” He nearly saw steam come out of Sengoku’s ears and he couldn’t hold back the laugh any longer. He slammed his fists on the small table in front of him, wood splintering from the force.  

“Haha! Senny maybe you should take a day off?” Garp grinned, he hadn’t heard any news back from the Whitebeards so this was a great sign. If they had Luffy he knew the other two brothers would be nearby as well.  

“You seem damn calm for knowing a bunch of pirates to have your grandson!” Sengoku slumped and sat on the couch opposite of him, grabbing another bag of crackers and eating out of stress.  

“Ah he’s a tough kid. At least we know where he is now!” Garp snatched a cracker from his friend and happily chewed on it, missing the dark look that flashed through Sengoku’s eyes.  

“They’ll go after him, Garp.”  

Garp swallowed down the cracker, nodding. “I know, but once I get Luffy back I can probably explain the situation as a kidnapping or something.” Garp rubbed at his beard, clicking his tongue and thinking of a good lie. When Sengoku didn’t respond he glanced over, noting the harsh lines in his friend’s forehead and hands coated in a crushed cracker.  

“Senny?” Garp sat up straight, frown forming on his face. Something was off.  

“Garp,” Sengoku began, voice hesitant. “They know he can talk to sea kings.” Sengoku stared at him, his eyes shadowed when he tilted his head forward.  

This wasn't news to Garp, he had always known Luffy would be seen as strange for it, but never imaged the Navy would go for him too harshly for that weird quirk. Then again that was before they gave him an actual bounty.  

“That’s old news Senny,” he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees and gauged his friend’s features. “What of it?”  

Sengoku looked away, towards the broken door and the white walls, his eyes landing on several mementos of the Marine’s greatness. The fleet admiral was quiet for a moment, hands gripping at his white pants in a nervous gesture that Garp hadn’t seen in near decades. The gesture made anxiety creep into his belly and settle heavily. “Garp, they think he’s Poseidon.”  

The blood drained from his face, his hands trembling. He gripped his knees, squeezing hard to prevent the nervous shake coursing through his frame.  

“That’s-“ Garp was at a loss, his mind blanking. “Sengoku that’s bullshit!” He turned to his friend, watching with growing dread as Sengoku’s features became increasingly blank, as if trying to hide himself away from Garp’s emotions. The anxiety that had settled now threatened to crawl up his throat and choke him from the inside.  

“It’s supposed to be a mermaid!” He blurted out around his tightening windpipe, and as far as they both knew, Luffy was definitely human. Well, as far as Sengoku knew.  

“I know Garp, I know.” The resigned way it was sighed out did nothing to ease his thoughts, instead it made the lump in his throat more prominent and suddenly, he couldn’t breathe. Garp swallowed, neck straining and his saliva burned on the way down.  

“Sengo-“ He couldn’t finish his name.  

“I’m sorry, Garp.” Sengoku stood and Garp leaned back against the couch heavily, dark eyes trailing after the fleet admiral when he left without another word.  

xxx  

Thatch was trying really hard not to pull his hair out. He loved his hair, needed most of it to be able to make his pompadour, so it was with great difficulty that he forced his hands away from his head. They had been in paradise meeting up with Marco and Izou when the two had told them the young boy had been found. But this was not exactly how he expected the reunion of his brothers to go. That morning, Marco had landed on the deck with a heavy thump, the mini Moby they came from a ways off. They were all initially surprised, and even more so when Izou had climbed off Marco’s back, kimono and hair in disarray like he hadn’t had time to do it in a few days. Thatch was about to ask about it when a flare of fire caught his eye, it was heading towards them at startling speeds and he and the others shifted into ready stances, all asking what the hell that was and what happened. Because unless threatened with absolute death or exhaustion there was no way Izou would let himself look so sloppy. Which brought him to his current dilemma.  

“What do you mean their baby brother is in that chest!” he exploded, pointing an accusatory finger towards Marco. “Of all the times you gotta discourage pops from pickup up more siblings, you sure are turning into him!” Marco had the audacity to look surprised and Thatch groaned, throwing a quick apology over his shoulder to his father figure.  

“Gurararara! Marco my son! Great work!” His pop’s booming voice echoed across the deck which fell silent, leaving him, Izou and Haruta to stare at their father with incredulous looks. Sometimes Thatch wondered how more of their crew didn’t resent them, but he supposed it was better that way.  

“Pops, you can’t mean-” he was cut off by a harsh pounding and the chest the kid was in tipped over on it’s side. The deck stilled and they all stared as the wood bowed under the force of the hits it was taking, seawater seeping from the material and pooling on the deck. 

“Why’s he still in there!” Thatch lost his previous train of thought and rushed forward, knocking on the wood as he kneeled in front of the chest. “Hey kid! Sorry about my idiot brothers!” He ignored the glare sent his way. “I’ll let you out and we can get something to eat. That sound, okay?” There was a muffled sound that sounded suspiciously like ‘meat’ and Thatch nodded even if it couldn't be seen. “Yeah! As much meat as you want!” He moved back and angrily gestured for Marco to untwist the metal, growling under his breath about stupid chickens and their need to horde eggs.  

Marco’s brow twitched in irritation, but he didn’t argue. “Fine, but you get to deal with him and his brothers.” Marco snapped the twisted iron just as Thatch repeated “Brothers?” 

As if on cue, the spark of fire on the horizon that had been approaching them turned into a figure of a man on a striker, black hair whipping around him and an angry snarl on his face.  

Oh. Right.  

Fuck.  

“LUFFY!” The man screamed and the chest in front of him was blown open, a boy no older than 14 popping his head out. The boy, Luffy froze for a moment, eyes wide and taking them all in where they surrounded him on the deck. His eyes were dark and curious, holding an innocence to them that made Thatch’s protective instincts kick in.  

“Meat?” He tilted his head in an oddly cute way and Thatch latched onto the topic.  

“Yeah! Lots!” He stuck his hand forward, hoping the kid would take it and get out of the chest without putting up too much of a fight. Food was the best thing to bond over and he was glad the kid seemeds to think so as well.  

“Luffy!” two voices sounded from the horizon and the boy now identified as Luffy turned his gaze over to the sea. His eyes brightened and a blinding smile split across his face.  

“ACE! SABO! They have MEAT!” Luffy blew out at the top of his lungs, jumping up to stand. Thatch cringed and rubbed his ears, unprepared for the impossibly loud shout from the short boy. Now that he was out and standing, Thatch could see he wore plain blue shorts and a little red vest, a straw hat on his back and a wide smile on his face as he waved at the approaching striker.  

“Oh I’m not doing this again!” Izou’s sudden shout had him glancing over and he was surprised to see the commander stomp away towards his quarters, angrily shoving aside anyone that didn’t move fast enough for his tastes. A sudden rush of heat had Thatch jerking, his eyes widening as a wall of fire erupted on the side of the ship. It condensed into a young man and Thatch nearly cringed at the enraged look that was tossed at everyone on board. Were it anyone else but them, Thatch was almost certain that they would have withered away from that glare. Silver eyes were narrowed and dark, smoldering in a way that even his devil fruit couldn't manage to do. He was bare-chested and his dark shorts supported a large knife, one that he seen keen on using any time soon.  

“Ace!” Luffy was still smiling as he stretched out his arms, unafraid of the fire licking at the man’s shoulders. Thatch wondered how he was going to reach the man across the deck and nearly choked when his arms kept going. He saw Ace’s shoulders slump slightly in relief, reaching his own arms out to grab at his brother. 

“Wait yoi!” Marco finally grew a braincell and grabbed Luffy just before Ace could touch him, tossing him over his shoulder and preventing him from getting burned. That was the wrong move, because the anger on Ace’s face grew tenfold, the air rippling around him and the deck of the ship slowly scorching outward in a circle that surrounded him. Ace took a threatening step forward, teeth bared and mouth formed in a snarl that screamed of something beyond fury. Thatch swallowed, eyes dancing between the two fire users and the boy trapped between them on Marco’s shoulder.   

“Give me my baby brother!” A blast of fire blew by Thatch and he watched in slow motion as Ace leaned forward, eyebrows drawn down and lips smashing into a harsh line. Fire shot off his heels, scorching the deck of the Moby black and propelling him forward. Thatch braced, knowing he was too close and would be burned- 

Just as he was about to run past him and sear Thatch’s skin, pops was there. A large, haki coated hand caught Ace in his middle, stopping all his momentum and knocking the breath out of him. Thatch let out a breath of pure relief, glad he didn’t have to spend any time with the nurses for serious burns.  

“You’re a spirited brat!” Whitebeard grinned, eyes blazing in approval and Thatch frowned internally, knowing pops would absolutely wear Ace down to join the crew, even if he was currently spitting with rage and surprise at being caught.  

“Let him go!” This time it was Luffy who spoke, struggling against Marco and reaching towards his brother with an extended arm that was easily caught. Thatch didn’t know how the two brothers both managed to find devil fruits, but he supposed he’s seen weirder.  

“Luffy!” Ace sounded desperate as he struggled and kicked against pops who was trying to calm him down. “Luffy go! I know you can! Leave us!” Ace pulled against pops, eyes pleading towards his little brother. If Thatch wasn’t looking as closely as he was, he would have missed the subtle way that Ace gestured towards the ocean.  

“No!” The sharp refusal from the boy tugged at Thatch’s heart and he didn’t miss the soft look his pops gave the two. He could commend them for that, for sticking together like how a family should even against a crew as famous as theirs. 

“Let go!” Luffy bit into Marco’s arm and his brother jolted but didn’t let go, blue fire immediately healing the wound. 

“Pops I found another one!” They all turned towards Jozu’s voice, watching as he dragged an unconscious blonde behind him. Ace stilled, eyes widening in horror at the trickle of blood that came from his brother’s mouth.  

“Ace,” Luffy’s voice was low and Thatch was instantly on alert, something instinctual telling him to be on guard. It wasn’t the kind of feeling that you obtained from years of experience or travel, it was something that Thatch knew everyone was born with. An ingrained fear of something that seemed impossible in the worst ways. 

The two brothers looked at each other, ignoring the words of Marco and his pops to have a silent conversation. Ace’s scowl somehow managed to grow deeper, his eyes gaining a desperate edge. Still, the two brothers didn’t speak. In the distance Thatch could hear a boom of thunder and he raised a brow in surprise. Even in paradise the weather only changed so drastically around islands, and they were far away from any that he could tell. 

 A shifting breeze drew Thatch’s attention to the waters and he could see how the ocean began to churn, the waves growing larger and choppier and spreading out, as if they were at the beginning of the storm. The winds picked up abruptly, they were sharp and stinging his cheeks, as if he were atop a cliff and in the middle of a blizzard. The rest of his brothers stilled, glancing around and taking in the changes. Thatch stumbled, eyes widening when he realized that that waves had grown large enough for the great moby , a ship or colossal size, to begin to rock . Thatch was almost certain he could count on his hands how many times normal weather had managed to challenge the Moby.  

“Luffy!” Ace’s desperate voice drew his attention, the teen struggling against Whitebeard who had managed to hold his hands behind his back. “You promised !” Ace’s silver eyes were unmoving, uncaring about anyone else besides his baby brother who seemed to be struggling with himself. Luffy, still being held like a ragdoll against Marco was loosely tugging against the hold, tears pricking at the corners of his eyes. “I Just don’t want Ace and Sabo to get hurt because of me!” Luffy’s cheeks were puffed out, like he was holding his breath so he wouldn’t cry.  

Thatch saw Ace swallow and look away, likely unable to hold his resolve against the pleading gaze. Thatch didn’t blame him one bit, he was part of the crew and even he was tempted to fight for Luffy’s freedom. He knew this was for the best though, Luffy was definitely too young to be on the gradline, nevermind have a bounty out for him.  

“Come now brats, you’ll be safe. Let us take you to our medical wing.” Whitebeard’s voice was low and gruff, no longer filled with the spirit of the fight. It seemed even his father figure couldn’t resist. Ace hesitated in his grasp, twisting his head around to meet the giant man’s gaze and holding it, unsure. 

“Ace,” Luffy called again, his eyes shadowed by his hair. “Ace she says they’re okay.” There was something in that tone that scratched at the back of Thatch’s head and past his pompadour, some nagging feeling that Luffy knew more than he let on. Whatever it was though, it seemed to mostly satisfy Ace who glanced back at Whitebeard, his lips thinning into a frown but his eyes losing their fight.   

“I just want my brothers,” Ace muttered, frame still tense even as his pops slowly began to loosen his hold. When Ace didn’t immediately fight, Whitebeard let go fully and gestured for Marco to let Luffy go. The boy instantly flung himself forward with extended arms, wrapping his hands around Ace’s neck and slinging himself on his brother’s back in a practiced motion. His legs came up to wrap around his waist and he buried his face into Ace’s hair, eyes darting around but seemingly calmer now that he was with one of his brothers. Ace took a step towards the blonde, cautiously watching everyone on the deck as he stood to hover over his unconscious second brother. Jozu had been smart and quickly stepped away when Whitebeard had offered aid.  

Thatch watched the brothers with a frown, not liking how they stood tensely in the middle of the deck, clearly hating how they were being observed so closely by everyone on the ship. He noticed then that Ace wasn’t swaying on his feet, perfectly balanced. Thatch blinked and looked out over the rails, surprised at the calm waters that now surrounded them. He brought a hand up to his face, the warmth familiar and lingering without a cutting breeze to steal it away.  

“My daughters will help you youngins,” Whitebeard’s voice drew his attention back and he watched as his pops gestured to the nurses off to the side, each wearing various masks of worry. They took that as their queue to approach slowly, hands clearly visible as they came forward. Ace tensed further, hands coming to grip at Luffy’s legs still wrapped around him to reassure himself. Thatch could see how hard this was for Ace, but with one brother down and another too young to fight, he didn’t think the fire user had much of a choice.  

Ace didn’t move from his tense standoff, clutching at Luffy like his life depended on it. His silver eyes followed the young nurse that had approached Sabo, watching as she checked him over.  

“He’s fine, should wake up in a couple hours or so. We can put him to rest in the med wing.” The nurse stood from her crouched position next to the blonde and her eyes trailed to the younger brother clutched to Ace’s back. Luffy’s head peeked out from behind Ace, a smile forming on his lips before he flinched at Ace’s snarl.  

“He’s not hurt. Just take care of Sabo.” Ace freed one of his hands and reached behind to shove Luffy’s face closer to his black hair, trying to obscure the view of his younger brother as much as possible. Thatch knew what it was like to being protective of the younger ones, but this was a different level entirely. Ace was terrified of something, that much was obvious even if he showed it with snapping anger. Though Thatch had the feeling that this wasn’t all there was, Luffy seemed too happy and curious to be so compliant. He idly wondered then, just what Luffy had promised.  

The nurse huffed, resting her knuckles on her hips as she scowled up at him. “Nonsense! He was stuck in that chest for who knows how long, I’m not risking my patient!” She made to reach forward and Thatch moved before he realized what he was doing. He made it in time to shove her back, avoiding the lick of fire that ignited off of Ace in his anger.  

“Woah woah there,” Thatch gave him a weary smile, eyeing the orange and red flames that licked at Ace’s skin and wrapped around Luffy. Thatch gasped, making to try to fan the fire out. “Wait wait don’t hurt your brother with that fire!”  

That got through to Ace who extinguished himself immediately, jerking his arms around and making Luffy cling to his front. “Lu!? I’m sorry are you okay?” The boy in his arms giggled, giving his big brother a proper hug and shoving his face into the crook of his neck.  

“Silly Ace, of course I’m fine. Nothing from mom can hurt me! She-” Ace smacked a hand over Luffy’s mouth and growled something in his ear, his eyes glaring into Thatch as he scolded his baby brother. Thatch blinked, unaware of why Ace seemed angry and still confused as to how Luffy was okay next to the fire logia.  

The nurse next to him shifted and grumbled, leaning down to grab the still unconscious blonde. Ace caught the movement and shifted Luffy, hauling him over one shoulder and keeping his other hand free. Jozu sighed and walked forward, helping the struggling nurses and carefully lifted the blonde.  

“This is taking too long, c'mon.” He turned and waited for Ace, smirking when the black haired teen glared but followed after him to the med wing of the ship.  

Thatch ran a hand down his face, suddenly tired. That was almost as bad as having to fight them, the stress was draining. His fathers shadow fell over him and Thatch looked up to give him a weak smile, still too worried about the boys to put his usual cheerfulness behind it.  

“Did you catch what that brat told his younger brother?”  

Thatch blinked, surprised but shook his head. His pops nodded, eyes trailing after the boys with something in his gaze that Thatch couldn't decipher. Marco came up next to him, also watching them retreat into the medical wing.  

“Pops,” Marco murmured, eyes finally looking away and up towards his father. Thatch furrowed his brows, glancing between the two and trying to figure out what they were getting at. He knew those looks, knew that they knew something he didn’t.  

“What?” Thatch blurted out, uncaring that the other commanders rolled their eyes at his lack of tact. No one answered and Thatch wondered why there was anticipation building in his gut.  

xxx  

Whitebeard stared after the boy clinging to his brother’s back, his mind whirling with possibilities. Luffy lifted his head and looked right at him, as if feeling his gaze and hearing his thoughts. The eyes that met his weren't those of a child, they were still carefree and innocent, held the look of wonder and the joy of exploration in the world, but they were knowing. They were old, like there was a lifetime of memories locked away and better left forgotten. Dark eyes stayed on him, staring and almost testing his worth. Then Luffy smiled so wide his eyes closed shut, his grin a large ‘D’ on his face and positively genuine in its kindness. It was like the sun, blinding and warm, like the star itself had looked at him and shown him its favor. Whitebeard had heard the old legends, knew what Roger so desperately wanted to see. 

He knew something big was coming, had felt it before the chest was even opened. Felt it before Marco even landed on the ship. He had sailed the seas for longer than many of his crew had been alive, and his instincts rarely led him astray. When that boy had peeked his head over the chest and smiled, he had seen more than others. He saw how the chest was damp on the inside, the wood bulging and iron straining to keep shape. Saw the red rust of metal as salt water tried to eat away at its foundation. It had certainly been in the sea and every part of it was soaked through. Whitebeard also knew where dampness should have sunk through, but instead he only saw the perfectly dry black hair and crisp red vest. When Luffy had jumped out and was snatched up by Marco, he saw the straw hat on his back, small and unassuming to anyone else. But now that he had seen it up close and in person, Whitebeard knew. There was a certain residue left behind from the use of haki, something that tingled along your spine and was swept over to untrained eyes. He was not so naïve, he could feel the lingering power in the straw, reinforced by the will of the two previous owners, each a conqueror. It proved to him that it was the very straw hat that Red Hair had favored and apparently gave away to the brat from the east blue. But, that wasn’t all it told him, because now there was a lingering sensation, a feeling that seeped into his bones as if he were the first to have ever noticed. If an object could have sentience then he was sure this is what it would have felt like.  

It wasn’t Roger’s or Shanks’ residue haki that seemed to grasp at him though, it was Luffy’s . Yet at the same time it wasn’t. Haki didn’t feel like that, vast and bright, like the rays of the sun had lingered too long and scorched their essence into it. He stared at the boy that he had promised Garp to take care of, knowing that now he would do so of his own accord. He didn’t need to be told that Luffy was special, he could feel it in the way the power was uniquely his, full of lingering secrets with each pulse. If he were any other man he would have been unnerved, but now he could only think of Roger’s promise. Of an island called Laugh Tale and the whisperings of the poneglyphs.  

Instead of voicing his thoughts he smiled back and laughed, eager for the change this boy would bring with him and glad he was here to see it. Luffy opened his eyes, smile falling and nodded his head in what Whitebeard could only assume was thanks. He then got the feeling that maybe his thoughts weren't so private after all.  

Chapter Text

He woke to his brother’s distinct laughter, the sound soothing his tense muscles even as he squinted against the light. Sabo raised a hand to his marred face to block out the harsh light, trying to open his eyes which seemed to be stuck together. Ace’s soft voice drew his attention, it was a low timber and even though Sabo couldn’t make out what he was saying, he knew it was directed at Luffy. He flexed his muscles, forcing his eyes to finally open only to squint against the sun and groan. A weight was then at his side, helping him up and blocking the light. He smiled, grateful and opened his eyes once more to see Luffy’s grinning face and Ace’s annoyed scowl.

“You know,” Ace drawled as he wrapped an arm around him and helped him sit up. “If you’re going to try to sneak around the other way you should at least make sure you don’t get caught.” His voice was dry and he scowled down at Sabo like it had been his fault everything went to shit.

While he had tried to sneak off and get Luffy back another way, he hadn't expected to be hit on the back of his head and knocked out instantly. Sabo winced and gripped his skuyll at the memory, giving Ace an apologetic look. “Yeah, I know, not like I planned it.”

Ace rolled his eyes and scoffed but Sabo could see how his shoulders relaxed more, some of the tension leaving his body. Luffy drew his attention when we crawled forward and sprawled in his lap, eyes shining with relief and fingers playing with his hat. “We’re glad you’re okay Sabo!”

He laughed, ruffling Luffy’s hair and pretending not to notice Ace’s melting scowl. “Of course Lu, though it looks like we’re in quite the situation now huh?” Sabo looked around as he spoke, gazing at the small cabin they were in and the single door that led to the outside. He was on what was clearly a medical bed and the room was plain besides a countertop across from him. It had an array of bandages on it and some scattered medicine, none of which he recognized.

“Yeah,” Ace cut through, arms crossed as he leaned back against the wall from his position at the end of the bed. His silver eyes slid over to the door and a frown tugged at his lips. “Didn’t have much of a choice, and...” Ace hesitated, meeting his gaze before pointedly looking at Luffy. “Lu said it was okay.”

Sabo hummed and glanced down at Luffy. He knew what Ace really meant to say and he was glad he managed to beat some tact into his other sibling. He ran his hand though Luffy’s black hair, ruffling the locks and smiling down at his baby brother. Luffy had the ability to read people well, like their souls were bared open before him and not a single thing could be hidden. Sabo still remembered the first time that look had been directed at him, and he knew it wasn’t all just Luffy’s doing. He still felt it sometimes when those dark eyes gazed into him, and if he looked too hard, he could almost see something besides Luffy staring right back. He swallowed and tugged lightly at his baby brother’s soft, black hair. He felt like he was failing, he knew Luffy’s secret was slowly starting to unravel and it made Sabo’s gut twist with anxiety. Well, it was more his and Ace’s secret, Luffy never intended to hide until they asked him to.

 “Luffy,” he started, making sure Luffy met his gaze before continuing. “You can’t go into the water until we’re far away from here.” He lowered his voice and spoke in his ear, drawing back to see the frown on Luffy’s face. Dark eyes were wide and begging, small hands stilling from their fidgeting. Sabo continued, trying to explain his harsh decision, “Lu, people who eat devil fruits can’t swim. Just try to blend in okay?” He placed a gentle hand on a round cheek, thumb softly rubbing the flesh.

Large eyes blinked at Sabo and Luffy cocked his head to the side, confusion twisting his face. “But Sabo,” Luffy began with furrowed brows. “I can’t swim.”

Sabo’s thoughts grinded to a halt and Ace let out a snort of disbelief.

“What do you mean you can’t swim? You sure as fuck aren’t drowning.” Ace crossed his arms across his bread chest, scowl deepening in his own confusion.

“Well duh,” Luffy rolled his eyes like he was the only one making perfect sense. “Oh course mom won’t let me drown. That’s why I never learned to swim!”

Ace bared his teeth, knuckles raised and ready to give Luffy a nuggie before it dawned on Sabo. His eyes widened and he smacked an indignant Ace away, grabbing Luffy’s attention.

“You mean you never learned because you ask her to carry you around where you want instead?” Sabo hummed at Luffy’s excited nod of confirmation, a smile on his lips. That… actually made sense. If something was done for Luffy his entire life, he wouldn’t need to learn how to do it. Sabo leaned back and watched as Ace’s face contorted in concentration, waiting for the moment his other brother would understand. Just as it seemed like steam would come out his ears his silver eyes widened in realization.

“Oh,” he breathed, blinking away his confusion. Sabo nodded; proud he didn’t have to spell it out for him before he went back to the topic at hand. “Be that as it may, Luffy people are supposed to drown when they can’t swim. And we both know your mom wouldn’t let that happen, so for now you’re just going to have to talk to her a little less. Well, in the water anyways.” Sabo spoke gently and tried to get Luffy to see reason, frowning at how his little brother’s face fell.

“But,” Luffy began, voice soft and eyes casting down. “But she’s important to me too.” Sabo hated how small Luffy’s voice sounded, hated that he had to ask a child of the sea to stay out of the water. Still, Sabo was the responsible one and sometimes he had to make decisions he didn’t like to protect his brothers. He looked over Luffy’s head, meeting Ace’s eyes and steeling his resolve before looking back down to the prepubescent boy partially in his lap.

“I’m sorry, Lu.” And he meant it, mentally kicking himself for even asking. But it was required, and he knew Luffy would listen, after all he and Ace had made Luffy promise. This was his and Ace’s adventure, and Luffy only came along because they didn’t trust anyone but Makino back on Dawn. They had made Luffy promise that he had to wait to be a full pirate, and that he had to listen to them both no matter what. And right now Luffy had the designation of cabin boy, no matter how wrong it felt to keep Luffy so restricted. So when his first bounty came out they were angry and worried for a reason, but it could have been far worse. 

Sabo sighed when Luffy didn’t answer, only nod his head and grip at the crisp blankets harshly. “C’mere Lu,” Sabo leaned forward and was relieved when Luffy was still pliant in his arms, letting himself be hugged and coddled. Ace shifted, scooting forward and wrapping his arms around them both so Luffy was smushed in the middle. Ace was warmer now that he was made of fire, but it was a warmth that Sabo knew wouldn't hurt him. At least intentionally.

A knock on the door made them all jump and Sabo was harshly reminded that they were on an enemy ship. Approved by Luffy or not, they had still kidnapped their baby brother. Ace was the first up, a scowl back on his face and fists clenched, fire licking and dying on his knuckles. Sabo scrambled off the bed, shoving Luffy behind him and backing Ace up.

“What do you want now!?” Ace snarled at the door, anger at their capture quickly returning.

“Woah no need to be so mad!” The voice was muffled through the door, but it seemed friendly enough. “I brought food! I promised that little bro of yours some meat!”

Sabo sighed when Luffy ran forward, prior conversation apparently completely forgotten. The door slammed open and Luffy launched himself at the man, his arms looping around and climbing up the surprised pirate. Ace looked appalled for a second before he sprinted forward, gripping at stretchy limbs and failing miserably at getting Luffy to let go. The tray of food that the man was holding tipped precariously and Sabo decided to pity him, grabbing it out of the man’s hands and bracing himself when Luffy turned his attention to him. The impact of his little brother slamming onto his side barely moved him, having gotten used to it long ago. He didn’t even mind when rubbery limbs climbed him and a weight settled on his back, rubbery hands taking the entire tray and tipping it back into his mouth in one gulp.

“Luffy!” Ace growled, trying to get Luffy off him and stretching his cheeks wide open. Sabo looked at the man who was gaping at them from the door, he was sure he made a sight with Luffy clinging to him and Ace harassing their younger brother. He pretended that nothing was happening behind him and gave the pompadour wearing man a nod in thanks.

The man blinked and laughed, waving off Sabo’s thanks with a grin. “Ah, I forgot he was a ‘D’, I’ll get more! I’m Thatch by the way, sorry about how my siblings got you on board,” Sabo narrowed his eyes at that, analyzing the resigned face Thatch had. “They mean well they’re just stupid about this kind of thing sometimes.”

Ace snorted from behind him and Luffy giggled, face coming up over Sabo’s shoulder and smiling at Thatch.

“Shishishi, that’s okay bread man! Mama says your nice!”

Sabo cringed but before he could do anything about it Ace had smacked Luffy on the head and covered his mouth with his hand. He swallowed, trying to remain calm and hoped Thatch didn’t catch what Luffy had said. He glanced back and internally sighed when he saw the confusion on the pirate’s face. It didn’t seem like he was so lucky.

“Well thank you, we will stay here and wait,” Sabo nodded towards him and abruptly slammed the door shut, cutting off whatever the man was about to say.

“Luffy what did I tell you!” Ace hissed and he turned to see Luffy’s cheeks puff out in a pout, bottom lip quivering. He mumbled something under his breath and Ace raised a hand to his own ear, pretending not to hear.

“What was that?” He hissed, leaning closer. Luffy swallowed and repeated what he said.

“That I can’t say stuff like that.”

Ace nodded, lowering his hand and gripping Luffy’s chin to make him meet his gaze. “And what did you just do?”

Sabo winced at the anger Ace showed but knew it was necessary, Luffy was as dense as seastone and there was no other way to get him to understand.

“I tawked about ewt” His words came out muffled with how hard Ace was gripping his cheeks.

Ace removed his hand and smacked the back of Luffy’s head again, scowl deepening. “Idiot.”

Sabo sighed and sat back down on the bed, resigned to come up with contingency plans for whatever might slip from Luffy’s mouth.

xxx

Ace frowned and tugged harder on Luffy’s hand, making sure he didn’t get too distracted looking around the giant ship. Ace was on his left and Sabo on his right, boxing him in and making sure no one could sneak in an attack just in case. He and Sabo had both agreed that they were probably relatively safe with this crew from what they had heard about them, but Ace was still reluctant to open up to them about anything. In fact, they were lucky he wasn’t blasting them with fire for their earlier transgressions. His grip on his brother’s smaller hand tightened and Ace pretended not to notice the worried look Luffy gave him. The man in front of him, Thatch was talking and gesturing with his hands, pointing at different spots on the ship and explaining the going ons in every day life. Luffy and Sabo were both eating it up, each darting their eyes in the direction the man gestured. Ace supposed he was nice enough, he had come back and fed them heaps worth of food and only smiled when they said they wanted more. He had to begrudgingly admit that it was a nice change of pace to be offered food rather than having to steal it.

“And here we are! We usually hold all of our meetings here with pops, the other commanders should be in there too. It’s not that many of us, we don’t really want to overwhelm you by forcing you to meet everyone just yet but we hoped you’d hear us out.” Thatch gave them a warm smile and Ace scowled in the face of it, scoffing and turning his head away in annoyance.

“Whatever, just get on with it.” Luffy’s hand tightened in his and Ace squeezed back, unwilling to worry his brother over his own insecurities. The smile fell off Thatch’s face momentarily before he perked back up, shifting to open his door while announcing their presence.

“I got the little black holes, pops!”

Luffy laughed, bounding forward with a skip in his step, fingers slipping through his. “Bread man fed us lots!” Luffy smiled wide as Thatch sputtered and from inside Ace could hear a roar of laughter.

He sighed and followed Luffy in, glancing around the room and taking in all the commanders on either side of the long table. At the head sat Whitebeard, comfortable in his massive chair with a bottle of sake in his hands.

“Come in and shut the door, can’t let my daughters see me drinking!” He laughed loudly while Luffy nodded seriously, grabbing him and Sabo to shove them inside before slamming the door shut. As they stood awkwardly near the entrance Luffy stretched out his arms towards Whitebeard and Ace had a terrible feeling of where this was going. A few of the commanders shouted in surprise but held themselves back when Whitebeard shooed them away with a wave of his hand, grin forming on his face.

“Luffy!” Ace yelled, stunned, because surly Luffy wouldn’t-

He did. Rubbery arms gripped at the man’s shoulders and Luffy shrieked in delight as he was launched forward with a shout of ‘banana mustache man!’.

Sabo groaned next to him and practically shoved his head into his hands at Luffy’s antics, his usual composure dissolving under their brother’s odd tendencies. They knew Luffy would probably be safe given that Garp had asked these pirates specifically to find them, but it still didn’t make them feel good about the situation.

Luffy was about to slam into Whitebeard’s chest before two massive hands caught him, tossing him into the air slightly before bringing him down enough to see Whitebeard’s grin. Luffy flopped like a fish in the man’s giant hands, laughter bubbling out of him continuously even as he was settled onto large shoulders.

“Mustache man!” Luffy’s energy was in full swing, legs dangling over Whitebeard’s chest and large grin firmly in place. Ace was shocked into stillness, his mouth moving but words refused to come out. At least it didn’t seem like he was the only one, most of the other commanders in the room were wearing various looks of bewilderment. They were all vastly different, showing at the diversity in the crew with just a handful of people. Sabo recovered first and stepped forward, worry in his gaze and an apology already forming on his mouth.

“I-I’m sorry about him.” Sabo stuttered out and Ace didn’t blame him for it one bit. After all, he still couldn’t even manage to speak. He should have known that Luffy would immediately forget the very important conversation they just had about him behaving himself and listening to them. And for a solid five seconds Ace contemplated on punching the ocean for giving him such a dimwitted brother to deal with.

“Gurarararara! Don’t fret it boy! He’s such a pleasure to have. Reminds me of Garp when he was younger!” Several of the commanders paled at their captain’s words and one Ace recognized, Izou spluttered.

“You can’t mean that!” The well dressed man slammed his hands on the table as he stood up, facing Luffy with growing dread. Luffy blinked from Whitebeard’s shoulders and leaned forward far enough that the captain had to hold him upright least he fall.

“Oooh! You’re the pretty person! You made yourself pretty again!”

Ace mimicked Sabo and slapped a hand over his face, dragging it down harshly and counting backwards from one hundred.

Izou blinked rapidly for a moment before flushing and narrowing his eyes. “I did, does that bother you?”

Luffy tilted his head to the side cutely and Ace didn’t miss how Thatch let out a soft coo. “Huh? No.” Luffy blinked and his eyes focused on the kimono that he wore.  “Oh you look comfortable! Can I try one of those on!” Ace restarted his backwards count.

Izou stood straight, his hands falling away from where he had slammed them onto the table and calmly looked from Luffy to meet Whitebeard’s amused gaze.

“We’re keeping him and you can’t argue.” Whitebeard let out a roar of laughter and to Ace’s horror, he nodded in agreement.

“No wait!” He started forward, feet slamming against the wood as he approached Whitebeard with a glare. “You can’t keep our baby brother!” He felt Sabo’s presence behind him and he was glad his sibling knew when to cover his back. Everyone settled down immediately at Ace’s words and Marco, who was sitting to Whitebeard’s right, held his hands up in surrender.

“You both can stay too obviously. We would never separate you, yoi.” Ace hated how his shoulders relaxed slightly at the thought and he bit his lip, looking at them all. His gaze was especially weary of those there that he hadn’t officially met. He was torn from his thoughts when Luffy gasped and turned towards Sabo.

“Wait! We can’t stay!” His brother flailed like he had just remembered something and bounced from the captain’s shoulder right towards Sabo’s waiting arms. Whitebeard didn’t seem too bothered at the loss and Ace hoped that they wouldn’t be kept as prisoners on this ship.

“Oh, why’s that?” It was Thatch who asked and Ace already knew Luffy would answer him, he had fed them after all, and to Luffy, that was the highest honor.

“We’re going to Sabaody” Sabo cut in quickly and Luffy nodded in agreement, eyes blazing in determination.

“Mhm! Sababodie!” Sabo frowned and twisted Luffy in his grip.

“No Lu, Sa-ba-ody” his blonde brows were drawn down and Ace could hardly believe Sabo was giving Luffy a literature lesson at a time like this. Though, Luffy’s eyes glazed over and Sabo sighed in defeat, knowing he wouldn’t get through to him any time soon.

“What’s there?” Thatch pressed and Ace sent him a scowl, hating that the other pirates were apparently content with Thatch asking all the questions, obviously seeing that Luffy was fond of him.

Luffy’s grin grew impossibly wider. “Dad of course!”

Ace’s scowl deepened and he had half a mind to scold Luffy and tell him that he should learn to keep his mouth shut, but the innocent look his brother held made the thought die on his lips. He knew exactly who Luffy looked up to as a father, and maybe it wouldn’t be so bad if the Whitebeard’s knew not to hurt Luffy unless they wanted to face a rival pirate crew. He glanced over at Sabo and his brother seemingly read his mind, nodding in agreement. Just this once they would let Luffy talk.  

Thatch’s face fell and he twisted his hands in his lap, “Luffy, the marines are after you. Your grandfather asked us to keep you safe. Your dad might not be able to hold them off…”

Luffy blinked and he looked at Thatch like he was the idiot. “Ehhh?? But he’s so strong! I’m sure dad can fight off some measly marines! Besides, I know he’s super worried right now.” Luffy frowned and Sabo ran a gentle hand through black hair, eyes softening.

Izou, who had taken a seat again, straightened from his relaxed position, back stiff as he looked at Luffy with dawning horror. His dark eyes flickering to the straw hat resting on Luffy’s back. “Luffy,” he started, eyes trailing back up to meet a smiling face. “What is your father’s name?”

Ace braced himself and Sabo subtly gripped Luffy tighter.

“Shanks!”

Blood drained from Izou’s face and Ace watched the infallible Marco choke on his own spit, eyes widening and a thousand different emotions flickering across his expression. Abruptly, shouts filled the air, declaring the impossibility of that statement. Ace noted that several of them looked immensely stressed, eyes flickering to his baby brother like he was made of expensive glass that had been shattered. Luffy just laughed, attention turning back to Thatch who had nearly fallen out of his seat. “See, I told you dad was strong! You guys sound like you know him!”

The man who had knocked Sabo out earlier, Jozu, leveled Luffy with an intense stare, eyes disbelieving. “You? You’re the son of an emperor?”

Ace blinked, mind freezing. He turned to Sabo and stared at his baby brother before the words managed to settle in his brain. His baby brother’s prized father was not only a pirate, but an emperor of the sea. Ace wanted to blame his little brother, but it seemed that Luffy didn’t even know, if his confused face was anything to go by. Ace swallowed and pinched the bridge of his nose, no longer caring that he shut his eyes surrounded by possible enemies. And because of that, he didn’t notice Whitebeard’s intense stare boring into Luffy.

xxx

When Shanks arrived at Sabaody his tension doesn’t ease. The constant sound of resin bubbles popping in the distance made him twitch, subtle but there. They stood as a reminder, a reminder that they seemed far too loud in a place that’s too peaceful when it shouldn’t be. Not if Luffy was there. If Luffy was there he would have heard his laughter and the angry grumblings of adults, would have heard the sounds of the sea that always followed him, would have-

He swallowed, red eyes scanning the trees that loomed over them before flicking back down to the expanse of green grass and the quiet shopping district. People are mingling and smiling, talking among each other and laughing. But their laugh was all wrong, there’s too much shyness in some and not enough life in others. They’re all wrong. He remembers Luffy’s laugh, full and boisterous, filled with a need for adventure and the will to show his true self. It was bright, like the sun had twisted its rays into sound and graced Shanks with its melody. Grass crunched under his feet as he stalked forward, each step bringing him further away from his ship and his weary crew. They could feel his tension mounting and Shanks knew his hold had to be ironclad. His will was strong and some of his crew, the newer ones he had obtained over the years, hardly ever saw him loose his control. But that was different, they hadn’t had a need to see his anger. Not when Shanks had known his precious baby boy was safe on that island in the East blue.

Shanks paused in the middle of a random clearing, uncaring of the whispers that swept across the suddenly hushed crowd. Benn was at his right, silent and waiting, supportive as he always was. Anxiety twisted and settled in his gut, knowing the answer to his own question even as he used his observation haki to feel across the whole island. Everyone was a dull pinprick of light in his mind’s eye, all crowded together and painfully ordinary. More like blemishes across his senses rather than the people they represented. His fists clenched, eyes falling closed to look further, further…

He ground his teeth together, his will slipping for a moment too fast for anyone but Benn to notice. Luffy wasn’t there. His little boy that still had so much growing up to do and shone like a beacon of light, who would have a painfully hard time hiding his presence from those who could use observation haki-

He wasn’t there.

He took a calming breath, trying to gather his anger, worry and other slew of emotions that threatened to overcome him.

“How ridiculous” Hawkeye’s voice was dry with an undercurrent of amusement. “You actually thought he would be here.” He approached from his left, only the sound of grass and wind breaking the deadly silence. He could practically feel the thoughts of the civilians and rookie pirates, could hear them hold their breath and wonder how he, an emperor, would react to such a statement.

Shanks could feel his crew freeze in their spots, unsure of what to do and how to proceed. Only his generals shifted, their stances still forcibly relaxed despite his sour mood. Shanks could appreciate Mihawk, his rival and friend for speaking his mind, but now wasn’t the time. The swordsman didn’t seem to care though, his unwillingness to worry over other’s emotions finally starting to pull at the edges of Shanks’ already frayed nerves. He watched as Mihawk glanced around, hat tipped up as he stared at those gathered in disdain.

“Unless you claim some of this riffraff.” He gestured broadly to those gathered, sunlight gleaming off the precious jewels embedded in his sword. Golden rimmed eyes uncaring at the bristle of offense some took to his words.

He ignored the man, flexing his hands in an effort to stay calm, the easy smile on his face tightening until it didn’t resemble a smile at all. Benn shifted next to him and he tried to ignore the growing unease he felt from his first mate, the man that knew him best.

Mihawk tilted his nose up in disdain, a taunting smirk etching itself on his lips. “How disappointing, to place such a bet on someone who wouldn’t even show.”

Shanks’ will broke free and his haki flared, anger lining his red eyes with a fierce light. All around civilians and pirates alike fell, eyes rolling back and foaming at their mouths. His own crew wasn’t spared, and Shanks had no time to confront those with weak wills. He glared at the smiling Mihawk, teeth bared with a fist clenched tightly over Gryphon’s hilt. A heavy hand landed on his shoulder and Shanks fought the urge to shake Benn’s heavy palm off. Because he knew, knew that Luffy had heard him. Knew that his little boy would have fought to hell and high water to find him, knew that something must have been holding him back. Shanks bared his teeth and forcefully reigned in his will, each tug of haki a battle to hold back into his body. Mihawk was a stark contrast to everyone else, his eyes lit up from their usual boredom and his fingers twitched as if to grab his blade.

“Hit a nerve did I?” Golden eyes widened when Shanks’ hard-fought control slipped like a rope between his hands, his haki lashing out once more. Mihawk laughed, the sound low and echoing, but still so empty.

“Enough of that,” Benn stepped up from his right, left hand still firmly on his shoulder and cigarette between his lips. “Anchor can’t come to Sabaody if there’s nothing left of the island.” Benn always knew what to say, how to make him remember why his anger shouldn’t be so easily shown.

Shanks loosened his grip on his sword and Mihawk didn’t hide his disappointment, frown tugging at the edges of his lips. It was easy for Shanks to paste on his fake smile in the face of it, satisfied at denying the man the fight he obviously wanted. But Benn was right, just because Luffy wasn’t here now didn’t mean he wasn’t going to be ever. It was possible he had come too early, though a part of Shanks doubted it. After all, Luffy was a sea child and that entailed many perks that Shanks was sure he hadn’t seen yet. If anything, travel should have been easy for him. The smile fell from his lips in an instant at the thought, but Benn’s grip on his shoulder tightened in reassurance. He would give Luffy three days, and if he didn’t show, Shanks would tear the world apart to find him.

Chapter Text

Sabo hid his smile in Luffy’s hair, hands gripping his brother’s back tighter as he watched the Whitebeard pirates argue among themselves. This revelation wasn’t well thought out or something he intended to let slip, but it seemed like the right decision at the time. Now, with how they were looking at his brother it proved to be the right choice. Sabo was decent at politics, having to be well acquainted with them for the first few years of his life and it was something that he didn’t forget easily. Maybe the politics of pirates were far rougher around the edges, but it still came down to power. And from what he just heard, Red Hair Shanks was powerful, an emperor. To mess with what was his was to mess with him and by the looks of it, nobody wanted that outcome. Luffy was still giggling in his arms, ever oblivious to the revelations it entailed besides his father being cooler than he thought. Sabo silently hoped that Luffy would never lose that, it was such a Luffy trait and his innocence was something he and Ace both treasured now that they were older.

Sabo looked from Luffy and watched as Thatch dragged a hand down his face, staring up at the ceiling before leveling a glare at Marco.  “This is why you don’t put random kids in chests!”

“He was already in there, yoi!”

Thatch let out a silent scream of frustration and would have kept going were it not for the loud laughter of Whitebeard.

“Gurarararara! Is that so?” Whitebeard, grinned and took a swig of his sake, gulping it down, uncaring of the trails that left his mouth. He wiped his chin with the back of his hand and focused his gaze on Luffy. “I have to wonder, why your grandfather sent us to save you rather than that Red hair brat.”

Sabo blinked, realizing that was a good question. “Lu?” He asked, wondering if Luffy would know anything about it.

“Oh!” Luffy exclaimed, punching a fist to his palm and making Sabo panic to hold him tighter so he wouldn’t fall. “Gramps hates Shanks!” Luffy nodded to himself and gripped his chin, eyes closing in thought. “Gramps thinks he’s a no-good pirate but I wanna be just like dad! He's so cool!”

Sabo could practically see the stars in Luffy’s eyes and immediately understood why Garp would never ask Shanks to pick Luffy up. If he did, he would never get him back. Whitebeard rubbed his mustache in thought, glancing between the three of them.

“In that case it’s my duty to hand you over to Garp and complete my end of the deal.” Sabo clutched Luffy closer when his brother stiffened, mouth tilting down in a frown. “However we must also return to the new world and defend our territories, so it would be possible for us to let Red Hair know of your wellbeing. Yet, I cannot let him take you until you’re handed over to Garp.”

The room was quiet and Sabo held his breath, mind racing. That was more than he expected, and he wondered if the old man was trying to find a decent compromise for everyone.

“That won’t work though,” Luffy motioned for Sabo to put him down and he did so reluctantly. Luffy turned to face everyone and placed the straw hat on his head, uncaring that it was slightly too big on him still.

“And why’s that?” Whitebeard raised a brow and leaned forward, elbows resting on the table. Sabo didn’t like the glint in the man’s eye, nor how his curiosity never seemed sated when Luffy spoke. It threw him off, his instincts telling him to be weary of the man that seemed to know too much.

“Dad’s super mad right now. I don’t even think I’ll be able to complain without getting grounded.” Luffy frowned and Sabo was suddenly anxious. He ignored how Thatch groaned about emotional emperors and wanting to live in favor of glancing at an unusually quiet Ace. He found silver eyes staring at him and he nodded grimly, knowing that it didn’t matter where Luffy went. They would follow him, all they had to do right now was play their cards right and hope for the best.

“How do you know Red Hair is mad, yoi?” Sabo froze at Marco’s words and silently cursed himself for not catching Luffy’s slipup. Luffy bit his lip and glanced away, hands folding behind his back and cheeks puffing up in a pout.

“I dunno”

If the sight wasn’t so adorable Sabo would have groaned in exasperation. It still didn’t take away the fact that Luffy couldn’t lie for shit though.

“Part of talking to the sea kings!” Sabo blurted out. They already knew that Luffy could do that and it was be easier to explain that he was talking to the actual animals rather than the ocean.

“Wait what?” Thatch’s eyes were wide and he glanced over to Marco and Izou, disbelieving. Izou winced and nodded in confirmation.

“We didn’t get to debrief yet, but yes. Luffy can communicate with sea kings.” Izou frowned and shot his baby brother a glare. “And they’re quite willing to listen to him.”

Luffy picked his nose and zoned out, making Sabo sigh at his antics. Just as he was about to usher Luffy back towards him he jumped as if having a sudden realization.

“WAIT! We gotta check on Mr. Slithers! His eye got hurt!” Before Sabo had the chance to say anything Luffy was running out the door followed by abrupt shouting from inside. He ignored the others and took off after his baby brother, Ace on his heels as they tried to catch up.

xxx

Thatch gestured wildly with his hands as he shouted and chased after the boys. Calling out over his shoulder to pops that he would supervise them. He slammed the door behind him and turned back around in time to see Sabo pulling his blonde locks, eyes wide with stress. He followed the older brother’s stare and his mouth dropped as he watched Luffy slingshot himself towards the sea. His feet were moving before he registered it and just as he was about to jump off the rail, the ship jerked and caused him to fall back. The air left him in a huff and he rolled to his side and onto his feet, eyes watching as Luffy’s arms extended and caught on a jutting horn of a sea king that rose from the sea in the knick of time.

The beast jerked it’s head back and Luffy was flung into the air, laughter spilling past his parted lips and echoing across the deck. His heart raced and he could only watch as the sea king opened its maw and…let out a trill of noise. If Thatch had to compare it to something, a mix between a cat’s purr and a dolphin’s squeal would be it. Luffy’s extended arms worked in his favor and he righted himself on the sea king’s head, the beast keeping it’s body upright so it wouldn’t drop its precious cargo. Thatch stared as Luffy leaned down and laid a kiss on it’s head, speaking softly and petting it as he did so.

“Fucking hell! LUFFY!” Ace’s enraged voice snapped him out of his bewilderment and he turned to see fire licking on Ace’s shoulders, face contorted in a panicked anger that he was surprised to see. The sea king wasn’t harming Luffy, if anything it seemed to enjoy his company. Thatch wondered just why Ace looked so worried if there clearly wasn’t a threat.

“If you don’t get here on the count of three, I’m making you eat nothing but vegetables for a month!” Sabo’s voice was harsh and his blonde hair was spiked at odd angles from where he had been tugging at it earlier. The punishment didn’t seem so bad to Thatch, but even Ace had turned from Luffy towards Sabo, looking aghast.

“Nooo!” Luffy’s voice grew louder and Thatch had a front row seat of watching the sea king place it’s head gently on top of the rail, waiting for Luffy to clamber off before retreating back into the water.

“No please Sabo! I’ll be good!” Luffy was tugging at Sabo’s white button down, his eyes were wide and on the verge of tears. He turned those watery eyes on him, and Thatch knew then and there that there was no way he would ever be able to deny that look. He swallowed, trying to steel himself but Luffy bounced over to him, latching onto his legs and winding his limbs around to get a firm hold.

“Thatchy won’t be mean! He’s such a good cook he can’t keep me away from meat!”

Oh, Thatch was already whipped. His pride as a cook was inflated while his older brother instincts were simultaneously triggered. He might actually have to withdraw himself from Luffy duty if the kid kept that up, at this rate Thatch was sure he’d let the boy bring about his own version of chaos without batting an eye. Sabo must have seen his will shattering because he gave him a stern glare.

“You’ll have to get used to it. He’s a weapon and doesn’t even know it.” Sabo gestured specifically to Luffy’s pouting face and Thatch could absolutely believe it.

“I don’t think-” he looked down at the large, dark eyes looking up at him and the face squished against his calf. He felt his lower lip tremble and he quickly looked back up to meet blue eyes. “I don’t think I’m strong enough.” He lifted his leg and Luffy was lifted up along with it, his eyes shutting closed as he cried out in desperation.

“Meeeaatt!”

His will broke and he nodded his head vigorously, ignoring Ace’s cursing and Sabo’s exasperation. “Anything you want Luffy! Do you like Lamb? I have some of that right now. Cow?” He reached towards his leg and Luffy opened his eyes, a wide smile blossoming across his face as he reached up to wrap his rubbery hands behind his neck.

“Not so fast!” Ace intercepted quickly, like he had been waiting for Luffy to loosen his hold and tugged Luffy away, tying his arms and legs together around his waist like one would a jacket. Thatch would have laughed at the sight but a blow to the back of his head made him blink in surprise.

He turned to see Sabo scowling at him, hands on his hips and brows drawn down in disappointment. “You let him get to you too easily, you need to be more firm with him or he won’t listen and take advantage of you.” Sabo pursed his lips and his shoulders sagged. “Even if he doesn’t mean to. He’s too hard to say no to.”

Thatch could see the defeat in Sabo’s posture and knew that statement was backed by years of broken wills and coddling. He swallowed and looked back to Luffy who was tickling Ace with what little movements his hands had. It seemed like it had taken the brothers years of mental fortitude and absolute focus to achieve the word ‘no’ and somehow, he was supposed to do it in a day? Less? It wasn’t fair.

“Fine!” Ace smacked Luffy’s hands away, not quite getting rid of the grin on his lips. “Yes Luffy we can eat!”

Thatch almost mentioned that they just ate, but put that thought on the back burner, remembering that Luffy was a D. Instead he glanced up towards the sky, the blue stretching far and blending into the horizon of the ocean, sun directly above. His division should have had plenty of time to prep lunch, he was sure they wouldn’t mind him coming in with a few hungry mouths to feed.

“Meat is this way then,” he gestured towards the direction the galley was in and immediately had the attention of Luffy and Ace. Luffy let out a whoop of joy and Ace scowled even as he nodded in thanks. It wasn’t Thatch’s fault that he didn’t know what the consequences of his actions would be.

xxx

Rayleigh wasn’t really surprised when he saw Shanks open the door to Shakky’s bar, his crew in tow. He had felt the raging haki sweep across Sabaody just as everyone else. His men were less rowdy than usual, and his gaze took in the dark circles under Shank’s eyes and the firm line of his lips. He jostled the ice in his cup before taking a sip, nodding in greeting when the emperor sat down heavily next to him. He didn’t say anything for a while, simply listened to the hushed voices of the men as they drank and the billow of air that Benn let out with each drag of his cigarette. He wanted to ask but knew he wouldn’t get any answers when Shanks was like this. The man was good at hiding his emotions, but not good enough to hide it from someone who raised him. Still, the lack of an easy smile and laid-back air didn’t bode well, the well-crafted mask gone in wake of his simmering rage. It spoke volumes to his true anger and Rayleigh idly wondered what had him nearly toppled over the edge.

He knew his old cabin boy wore that happy persona like a glove, growing ever more cheery the harsher the emotions came, the ones he didn’t know how to deal with. Rayleigh had known when the boys were growing up that they had been exposed to far too much, their young minds unable to cope with the horrors of being on a pirate ship. He couldn’t pinpoint when the act had started for Shanks, maybe it was when he found him laughing instead of crying, face covered in brain matter. Or the time he smiled too wide when Ray had cut the head off of the pirate trying to choke him. He was smiling, but his eyes had been blank while watching the arterial blood gush out and paint him red.

Rayleigh downed the rest of his drink, swallowing his regrets and wondering at Roger’s impulsive decisions. When he opened his eyes Shanks was staring at him, smile back on his face. Rayleigh still didn’t think it was a good thing.

“Two days, Ray.” Shanks brought the sake to his lips and chugged it in several gulps, crimson eyes dark when they opened again.

“For?” He urged when Shanks didn’t seem like he was going to continue.

“I’ll burn everything to the ground.” The shadows over Shanks’ eyes darkened and Rayleigh’s eyes caught on the scar. He ignored the trepidation that built in his stomach and gestured to Shakky for another glass. He was too sober for this.

“Yeah? Why?” He didn’t question that Shanks could do it or not, that was a given. If he wanted to disrupt the world then Rayleigh knew little could stop him.

“Because if he’s not here in two days, then he’s dead.” Shanks paused and Rayleigh looked at him in surprise. He knew he was a loyal man and cared for those under him, but that was a bit too much bitterness, a bit too much anger in his voice for just any person in his crew. His dark eyes trailed the smile that came so easily to Shanks and he pursed his lips when he found it was strained.

“How can you be so sure?” A part of him was aware of the silence of the bar, the mounting tension that seemed to blanket over everyone’s shoulders, heavy and oppressive.

“I’ve had a long time to think about it,” Shanks commented, seemingly ignoring his question. He leaned back, eyes trailing to the sunbeam that caught the dancing motes of dust. He reached out, hands turning in the light and watching how it bounced off his skin as he continued. “But it’s hard to imagine something that could stop Nika without us knowing, right?”

The air was punched out of his gut and Rayleigh’s glass shattered in his hands. He stared at the blood and glass digging into his mangled flesh but didn’t see it. The crimson in his hand was dripping down, Rogers wet coughs echoing in his ears as he tried to stifle the noise, knowing his captain wouldn’t have wanted to worry anyone.

My only regret, Rayleigh.

He jumped when Shanks’ hand gripped his shoulder tight enough to be painful. It wasn’t reassurance, but it was the ground he needed to come back to reality. He forced his hands to relax, glass chiming as it fell and scattered. Shanks had leaned in close, red eyes narrowed and cold.

“A warning, but only for you.” His breath ghosted over his face and Rayleigh closed his eyes against the sunshine that was reflected off the shattered glass. Maybe he would stick around anyways, because if what Shanks said was true and they didn’t hear a word, then Roger’s dream would also die in two days. Still, he would hold out and hope, otherwise he’d sit back and watch Mary Geoise burn.

Chapter Text

They were sprawled across the deck, soaking up the waning afternoon sun with full bellies and contented sighs. They could still hear Thatch’s pleads for mercy as he was chased across the ship by angry chefs, their stomping footsteps causing a light tremble to vibrate across the ship. Luffy was still giggling, his eyes following the noise of panicked cries and shouts of ignorance. Ace let a smile play across his face, more relaxed the longer he spent on the ship and observed the crew’s antics. He was glad things worked out the way they did, having an emperor on their side, Luffy’s side, essentially assured his safety. He could care less about what happened to him, but he still promised his brother he wouldn’t die so he begrudgingly admitted it was a good thing for him too. Ace didn’t necessarily want to die, he just knew the world was most likely better off without him. Luffy stopped giggling and turned to him, eyes darkening and frown pulling at the edges of his lips. Ace swallowed and glanced away, tugging the brim of his hat down to hide his face as his cheeks colored in shame.

He and Sabo didn’t quite know how Luffy was so in tune with them, they contemplated mind reading but that didn’t fit quite right either. He glanced down when he saw Luffy shuffle over to him, laying his head comfortably in his lap and closing his eyes to continue basking in the golden rays of the sun. It was times like this that made Ace think Luffy was always something more, something expansive and vaster than he or Sabo could ever hope to understand. His heart remained calm and Ace slotted his fingers through Luffy’s hair, eyes softening. He decided long ago that it didn’t matter, and even if he didn’t value his own life, Luffy did. That was more than enough for him to want to live. For his little brother that looked at him like he hung the stars rather than spawned from the fires of hell itself.

“Ace thinks too much,” Luffy mumbled, eye opening to stare up at him, unbothered by the sunlight beaming directly into his face. He just smiled and gave a light tug to his hair, ignoring Sabo’s knowing look. Ace looked towards the ocean, watching the waves lap gently and part across the ship. Remembering Luffy’s otherness brought questions to mind, some he had been pondering since the conversation they had in the medical bay that morning.

“Hey Luffy,” Ace spoke, eyes flickering from the waves to his little brother. “If your mom is the ocean, why don’t you have any way to control water?” The thought made sense to him, plenty of powers in the world could be inherited. Ever since Luffy said he had to ask the water, his mother, to do anything, he had become curious as to why. He and Sabo had always figured that Luffy would control water, he talked to sea kings after all. He supposed it was their fault for not asking after so many years.

Wide eyes stared at him for a moment before closing from the force of the grin stretching across rubbery cheeks. He sat up from his lap abruptly and Ace immediately missed the contact but refrained from reaching out. Luffy turned to face him fully, legs crossed under him as he laughed.

“Shishishi, silly Ace! It’s mom’s job to control the sea!” Luffy spread his arms out, the sun beaming down on him and lighting his figure up in a golden sheen. “Besides, I belong in the sky!”

And that just made no sense. Ace scratched his head, dumbfounded. He glanced over to Sabo who looked equally as confused and resigned himself to not getting a proper answer. Luffy had always been like that with these aspects of his heritage, though Ace was pretty sure he didn’t do it on purpose. Luffy understood what he was saying so obviously everyone else should get it immediately too. He groaned and tugged his hair, hat falling back as he tilted his head up towards the sky and wondered how a sea child could belong there.

“But you’re in the water most of the time!” Sabo blurted out from his left, his curiosity getting the best of him even if he knew his question wouldn’t be answered.

“Well yeah,” Luffy tilted his head, eyes sliding over to watch the rolling sea. “Mom’s way older, and she says I’m still too little. So she likes to keep me close until I’m me again.”

Ace decided to let his frustration out on Sabo by smacking him on the back, eyes accusing. “See, now I’m even more lost!”

Luffy’s laughter drowned out Sabo’s dejected apology and soon, Ace found himself forgetting about the conversation.

xxx

Marco took a quiet step back, brows furrowed at the conversation he just overheard. His mind was racing, possible answers slotting themselves into place, yet they seemed too ridiculous to seem feasible. His feet were leading him back to the front of the ship even as he tried to organize his thoughts. Ace called the ocean Luffy’s mother and Marco wanted to believe that it was a nickname, possibly a way to identify her if she were as wanted as Luffy seemed to be. The theory didn’t sit right with him, something nagging at the back of his mind shouting to him that it was wrong. Devil fruits were hated by the ocean and he had yet to see one that could control something so vast and everlasting. When pop’s chair came into view he didn’t hesitate to jump onto the armrest, his pops easily shifting and helping him up to perch on his shoulder. His brothers and sisters made fun of him for leaning towards his bird instincts and perching on his father, but that was hardly the reason. Though it gave him a good excuse so he played along, not wanting to admit the safety he felt up on his shoulder was from everything but due to his devil fruit.

“You seem troubled,” Whitebeard’s voice was low and Marco felt the vibration of it travel from his chest to his legs. He wasn’t surprised he was read so easily, his father had raised him since he was young, and he wasn’t really trying to hide. There wasn’t one thing he would hide from the man that had saved him from a life of anger and despair.

“I overheard the boys talking,” he leaned forward and whispered in his ears, eyes flicking from him to the back of the ship to see if he had been followed. No one came. Pops didn’t say anything, just gave him a long, searching look before nodding slowly, as if bracing himself for the news. A part of Marco wondered at how much his father knew sometimes, because even now it seemed like he understood what Marco was going to say would irrevocably change things in their lives.  The knowledge sat heavier on his shoulders and he pursed his lips, making sure to quote them directly in case he had missed something in his own interpretation.

“Luffy…. If your mom is the ocean, why don’t you have any way to control water” Marco opened his eyes as he finished speaking and he could see his father understood what he had said. The muscles of his pop’s shoulders grew tense and he felt unnaturally still under Marco’s body.

“What else?” Whitebeard’s voice was calm and neutral but Marco could feel something terribly wrong brewing in the backdrop of his mind. Instincts recoiling at some hidden signal he hadn’t been able to see. He swallowed his spit, blue eyes wearily taking in his father’s stony face as he continued.

“Luffy didn’t deny it, but he just…laughed and said he belonged in the sky?” Marco wasn’t sure how he was supposed to say that in a serious tone but he managed. His father remained tense under him for a moment longer before he relaxed and threw his head back to laugh. Marco jolted, scrambling for purchase on his giant shoulder so he wouldn’t be thrown off as they bounced in his mirth. His father’s laughter was loud and others stopped by to smile over at them, content in the joy they could hear in the older man’s voice. Marco waited patiently for it to pass, still lost as to why it made him laugh so hard. As his chuckles died down several minutes later Whitebeard took a chug of his drink, swirling the bottle a bit before downing the rest.

“Tell me, Marco. How long has it been since Oden has passed?”

He frowned, knowing full well that Whitebeard knew exactly how long it had been but answered anyways. “15 years, yoi.”

The giant man rubbed at his chin, eyes growing distant as he looked towards the horizon. “So, it has been.” The sad smile that etched itself on his face made Marco’s heart stutter, his own face contorting in pain at the memory.

“Why?” He didn’t receive an answer for a while and Marco made himself comfortable, slouching forward and resting his elbows on his knees, idly observing the activity on the deck.

“How about I tell them a story, and you come to your own conclusions? I fear my judgement might be skewed.”

Marco frowned, knowing full well his pops was hardly ever wrong but acquiesced anyways. “Alright, I’ll get them.”

xxx

Sabo dragged a reluctant Ace along as Luffy skipped ahead with Marco, pointing at random things and no doubt talking his ears off. He wasn’t worried about the captain’s request to see them, but he was apprehensive. It was hard to hide anything around Whitebeard and while the man never pushed, Sabo still got the feeling that he knew more than they wanted him to. The three of them stopped in front of the giant chair, Marco splitting off and jumping up to settle himself on Whitebeards shoulder, nearly fading into the background by the captain’s presence.

“I was told you might like stories?” Whitebeard grinned down at him and Sabo saw Luffy’s eyes light up, instantly hooked. His vigorous nod made the pirate chuckle and gesture for them to come closer. “Then have you heard about the crowing of the pirate king?”

Luffy hummed and made a seesaw gesture with his hands. “Uhm kind of? Dad never went into that much detail.” A grip split Luffy’s face and he bounced where he stood. “Ohoooh! You have to tell us!” He flailed his arms and Sabo dodged a rubbery limb that missed him and smacked Ace in the face.

“He’s told you so little it seems!” Whitebeard rubbed at his chin, grin on his face as he looked down at them. “Make yourselves comfortable, I have a story to tell you.”

Luffy cheered and threw his hands up in excitement before flinging them forward, deciding that Whitebeard’s lap was the most comfortable place he could find. Sabo likely thought it was also so he wouldn’t miss any of the man’s story, knowing his little brother practically lived off them. He wondered if this would be one Luffy didn’t know, since his mother had a habit of whispering in his ears when she could, filling his imagination with tales of the world.

Ace huffed and dropped down next to him, content to sit at the captain’s feet and lean on his back, arms behind his head. He glanced at Sabo and tapped the space next to him, “C’mon already. You know we won’t be able to leave until Luffy’s had his fill.” Sabo could see the stiffness of his brother’s features and frowned, knowing this was something that Ace had a hard time hearing. It was easier now than it had been, Luffy’s love for him nearly taking away the darkness in his heart, but it was still there, and Sabo hated to think that it would never truly go away.

He laughed and nodded, accepting the fact that it was and sat next to his brother, tilting his head up to watch Luffy’s smiling face as Whitebeard began.

“The pirate king, Gol D. Roger was the freest man that I knew.” Sabo winced and took a quick glance at Ace, laying a reassuring hand on his shoulder and pursing his lips at how stiff he was.

“He was my greatest rival, but a man I deeply respected...” Whitebeard went on and regaled them about who he thought Roger was, his character and his worth as a man. Sabo could nearly feel Ace’s confusion, but Luffy didn’t bat an eye. His baby brother smiled fondly, like he had heard of the man before from someone who cherished him.  

“And before his death, he found the greatest treasure to ever exist.” Sabo found himself leaning forward, eyes going wide as the story gripped him. Even Ace who had been stiff and simmering was paying rapt attention, eyes narrowed against the sun as he stared at the pirate captain. Luffy was vibrating in his seat, eyes wide and smile straining his cheeks. His hat was clutched in his hands, gripping it like his life depended on it.

“Is that how he became king?” Ace blurted out next to him and sat up, lips between his teeth.

Whitebeard hummed and shook his head, “not quite. It takes more than finding a treasure to become king. He was well respected and it was along his journey that it occurred. Of course, navigating the world also meant he had conquered all there was to be.”

Luffy’s noises of awe lightened Sabo’s heart and he wasn’t quite willing to let this time slip by so easily if it made his brother so happy. He dredged up a memory, keeping the conversation going. “It’s the One Piece, right? The greatest treasure in the world? Supposedly on the last island of the grandline?”

Luffy snapped his head towards him, smile falling off his face for a moment and Sabo wondered if he asked something he shouldn’t have. If Whitebeard noticed Luffy’s change in mood he didn’t mention it.

“Roger always said he was the one to rediscover it. And even if that in of itself didn’t make him king, that’s when no one could deny it any more.”

“So finding the One Piece makes you king to everyone else?” Ace rolled his eyes and leaned back, supporting his weight with his hands. “What a lame way to be crowned.”

Luffy’s low laughter drew his attention away from Ace and he quirked a brow when he saw his little brother with his hands covering his face, a glimpse of his wide smile through his fingers. His shoulders were shaking and he finally threw his head back, eyes closed in mirth as he moved his hands to clutch his sides. Sabo blinked, surprised and unsure of what he found so funny, but knowing Luffy it could have been anything.

“Lu?” Luffy didn’t respond, his laughter only grew louder and so boisterous that his entire body shook with each roar. Whitebeard was looking down at him, amused, but there was something in his eyes that made Sabo uncomfortable, something knowing.

“Luffy?” He tried again, standing up and walking closer to Whitebeard. Tiptoeing to grab at his brother’s leg and hopefully ground him.

“That’s so funny!” His brother wheezed out.

Ace gave an annoyed huff from behind him and Sabo could hear the scowl in his voice. “What’s so damn funny?

Luffy finally turned to look at them, eyes glistening with tears and cheeks red with exertion. “I’m just happy that’s not all it takes to be king!”

“Ehh?” Ace shoved Sabo out of his way and grabbed at Luffy, pulling at a rubbery cheek, uncaring that they were practically sprawling themselves over the giant captain’s legs. “Why? I thought you’d be more upset, it’s more work!”

Luffy nodded in agreement, “Yeah it is!” He seemed happy about it and Sabo got the foreboding feeling that he was about to say something he couldn’t talk his baby brother out of. Before he could get a sound out of his lips Luffy spoke again through his chuckling.

“That would be so lame! I already know where my treasure is!”

He heard Ace’s sharp intake of breath just as his stomach dropped. He swallowed and gripped Luffy roughly, finally getting him down and chuckling nervously.

“Yeah-“ His voice came out choked and Sabo subtly tried to force it to come out even. “Yeah, you sure do it’s in the cafeteria right?” That sounded lame even to his ears and Ace’s visible cringe made Sabo self-conscious. He stilled then, noting that Whitebeard hadn’t said a word and he hesitantly glanced up at him. His hands were holding the bridge of his nose, eyes closed as he rubbed at the skin there. Sabo’s breath was frozen in his chest, heart stuttering when he saw Whitebeard open his eyes. There was a knowing look there, the kind one got when their long time hunch had been confirmed. He swallowed, forcing himself to breathe and tensing for a fight. Whitebeard blinked and a weight was lifted off his shoulders when the man gave him a kind, knowing smile.

“Go find Thatch and he’ll show you to your room.” It was a solid dismissal and Sabo bowed stiffly before forcing his brothers away, finally glad that they followed without a fight. He was grateful for the easy out but knew this would not be the end of the conversation.

xxx

Rayleigh sat in the shadows of a resin tree, high on a branch where the popping of the bubbles echoed louder. Moonlight cut harsh lines where the leaves weren’t enough to block and he found himself unconsciously leaning away from it. Like any light would burn at his skin and forcibly fester up unwanted memories. His hands were bandaged and cupped a bottle of sake, grip weak in his drunkenness. He could almost hear Roger’s disappointment in his thoughts, piercing through the silence of the night and digging into his mind. Or maybe it was the look Shanks was leveling at him from the other side of the branch, knowing and flat. In contrast to him, Shanks was doused in moonlight, red hair nearly white under the blinding sheen. He was still drinking too and part of Rayleigh felt justified in his own lack of sobriety. Like he wasn’t the only one who couldn’t deal with the emotions crawling up and threatening to consume him.

Shanks didn’t seem to hide away from it like him, instead festering in his anger and worry. Like earlier when Shanks told him that the moon was just the reflection of the sun, he gladly stepped into the light that Ray wanted to distance himself from. It felt undeserved in a way, like every step he took into the light was a betrayal to his captain’s dream. The logical part of him knew that wasn’t it, that he could live for them both, but it felt wrong having to do so. He took another swing of his drink, lips pressing into a hard line when he found it empty.

Shanks offered him his own and Rayleigh wondered if he should be enabled like this. He would never get over his captain’s death, but he thought he had at least managed to somewhat move on. And in a way he had, by burying the emotions and telling himself he would deal with it the day the prophecy came. Which now that he thought about it, wasn’t quite lining up with what they had been told. He glanced over to Shanks who had his head tilted back, eyes closed and face taking in the light of the moon.

“How do you know?” His voice was rough from booze and dehydration, but he powered through. “That it’s him?” Ray watched as Shanks opened his eyes, red glowing oddly as he turned to face him. He reached up towards his head, grasping at a hat that was no longer there and smiled fondly, the anger that creased his face momentarily receding.

“I had no clue at first, when I gave him captain’s hat.” His voice was low and Rayleigh almost had to lean forward to hear him past the popping bubbles. It had been the first thing he noticed about Shanks, the lack of the straw hat. He didn’t question it though, knowing the younger man treasured it above all and would fight tooth and nail to keep it safe. So now, to hear that he had given it away had him invested.

“He was just some kid, the kind you see all the time when you dock and they have no fear to them, no sense of what it really means to be a pirate. They want to hear all about grand adventure and what’s out there, and Luffy did too. But,” Shanks paused, dropping his hand from his head and staring up at the moon. “There was something to him besides how odd he was. Something pulling me in and grounding me, like it was a place that I knew I could always return to. Like I would never be judged.”

Rayleigh swallowed and shifted closer, letting the moonlight cast its blanket over his form. He didn’t miss the kid’s name, Luffy, and how Shanks was referring to him and Nika being one in the same. “What made him odd? He was just a kid, right?”

Shanks let a genuine smile settle on his face and he closed his eyes, clearly lost in memory. “Yeah, it’s hard to explain, but I think you’ll understand when you meet him.” He ran a hand through his crimson hair, letting it fall through his fingers. “But for the sake of trying, I guess you could say…” Shanks trailed off and let out a chuckle as he shook his head at a silent joke. “Luffy’s warm, bright, hard to miss and even harder to hide. He’s like the sun in human form and I guess now that I really think about it, that makes sense.”

Rayleigh noted the hint of pride in Shanks’ voice, at the way his shoulders eased ever so slightly and wondered who Luffy was to him. “You sound awfully fond of the boy, Luffy.” He tasted the name on his lips and found himself smiling at how easy it flowed off the tongue.

Shanks threw a smirk at him, the silent fury in his eyes returning along with a surge of protectiveness. “Of course, I love my son.”

Rayleigh thought back to the time on the Oro Jackson, how he and Roger were fiercely protective of their boys and how they would have turned the world upside down for their sake. Sure they had made mistakes and some dug into his heart as regrets now, but he would never regret loving them. Now looking at Shanks, he could see the same kind of fire in his eyes, if not more so, since his was backed by the sting of failure.

“I left him on that little island in the East Blue, I wanted to take him so fucking bad Ray. I couldn’t stand it. I stayed there for a year and every day I tried to convince myself to go.” Shanks’ face darkened and the slightest slip of his haki buffeted across Rayleigh’s senses. “And now the fucking marines are out for him just because he’s different, just because of how he was born.” The rage in Shanks’ voice leaked into the air and despite himself, Ray felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up, warning him of danger.

It made sense now, why Luffy would be presumed dead if he didn’t respond. If the government was after him then it would be quite difficult for a young boy to escape their grasp. That begged the question though, if Shanks was so concerned then why was he here? He asked as much, wondering at how he could bare to sit on his hands and wait while the world government was after one of the only things Shanks treasured in this world.

“His mother, she can protect him better than I ever could.” It was a simple statement, but it was loaded with so much more. Rayleigh’s eyebrows rose into his hairline, hard-pressed to believe in someone stronger than the emperor.

Shanks saw his surprise and leaned forward, eyes intense and hand landing heavily on his shoulder. “Do you believe in gods, Ray?” Shanks eyebrows were drawn down in contemplation as he continued. “Nika, Joyboy, they’re a different class of things we can’t explain, people so great in magnitude that the world itself had to band together to lock them away.” Shanks closed his eyes and a frown carved itself onto his face, his fists clenching and gripping his shoulder in a bruising hold. “Because I think they were gods.”

Rayleigh leaned back, a sigh leaving his lips as he gripped his chin in thought. It was an idea he and Roger had considered before, when they were both drunk and trying to forget the events of a particularly harsh day. Almost similar to how he and Shanks were now.

“Sometimes I want to, it’s nice I think, to believe in something more.” He shrugged Shanks off him and took a sip of the sake, swirling it on his tongue and giving him another moment to gather his words. “But then I look around at the world and think I don’t want them to be.” Shanks nodded as if he understood, and Rayleigh was glad he didn’t have to elaborate.

“I get it,” Shanks paused and a bitter smile twisted on his face. “I believe in gods now, Rayleigh. And I know Nika had to have been one too, because no other word fits Luffy.”

“You sound certain.” Rayleigh was slightly surprised to hear such an admission from Shanks and it echoed in his voice. Shanks was intelligent and calculating, never one to rely on faith when the world provided enough answers.

The younger man ignored the jibe and he grabbed the bottle out of Rayleigh’s hands, chugging the rest of it down and letting out a harsh breath. A savage grin stretched across his face and the moonlight manipulated it into something darker. “Luffy is in good hands, better than mine for now. His mother is as divine as him and far older, I doubt anything will be able to hurt Luffy in her domain.”

“You’ve seen her then?” Rayleigh played along, a part of him wanting to believe just as badly as he didn’t.

“You have too.”

That gave him pause and he furrowed his brows, adjusting his posture on the thick branch he sat upon.

“Every day I bet.” Shanks gestured towards the floor far, far down. Nodding to where he knew the shore was. “She’s wild and vicious, uncaring of the status of men. Everyone drowns the same in her embrace.”

Rayleigh wished Shanks’ hadn’t just finished off the bottle, because if what he was saying was true, then he was going to need more to drink.

“But don’t take my word for it old man, you’ll see.”

That didn’t give Rayleigh any reassurance.  

xxx

Dragon stared out towards the sea, eyes catching the small raft that was slammed by harsh waves and threatened to capsize. He flexed his power, willing the winds to calm but there was little he could do against the raging ocean. The boat shattered into pieces in the next wave and Dragon gritted his teeth, feet at the edge of the shore and fists clenched at his side. A bulky figure emerged from the water and staggered as he tried to stand, fighting the currents that threatened to pull him back.

“Damnit stop! It’s not my fault!” His father’s voice fell flat with nothing to bounce off and the sea seemed to churn even harder in its anger. Garp stood fully, water drenching his form and dark clouds obscured his face, the lines of his cheekbones harsh against the little moonlight that broke through the clouds. Dragon made a conscious effort to unclench his hands, shoving them into his pockets and taking a deep breath as he met his father’s gaze across the shore. His mouth tugged down in a sharp frown, taking in the bags under his eyes and the grey hair that now covered most of his head.

“Damnit Dragon,” Garp’s voice was annoyed, and his eyebrows were drawn down. He put one foot in front of another, water sloshing as he waded in. “Can’t even help your old man get to shore?”

Dragon stayed firmly planted on the dry sand, eyes flicking down to the water that would consume him if he came close. Garp froze, waves smashing into his side as his face grew pale.

“You didn’t-” He cut himself off and Dragon didn’t respond, knowing his father would get the message easily enough when he had to take a step away from a wave that came too close.

“You fool.”

Chapter Text

A small candle was the only thing that illuminated the large room, fire crackling and sparking as the old wick struggled to stay ignited, sinking into the pool of wax that dripped over the table. It was well past midnight and the full moon that hung in the sky cast a sheen of blue and white light across the surface of the water. The gentle beams of moonlight shining through the large window were more than enough to help the struggling, flickering flame. Whitebeard sat on a chair beside the window, his face half cast in shadow as he looked out towards the ocean. Marco hesitated for a moment before moving forward, pulling up a chair close to his pops and slouching back, staring up at the moon. The silence between them was comfortable but held a tinge of curiosity as Marco struggled to put his thoughts into words. He knew his father would be patient for his answer, but he didn’t know how to approach a subject that seemed so obvious, but just as unbelievable. Earlier that afternoon during the story time, Marco made sure he faded into the background, knowing his father’s presence was more than enough to hide his own if he didn’t want to be noticed. It had worked of course against the teens and the young boy, so engrossed in the story that Whitebeard had spun.

Something Luffy said afterwards kept replaying in his head, like an annoying trickle of water falling without rhythm. His treasure. And Marco was certain he had been referring to the One Piece. Throughout the years Marco had heard it referred to as such, others claiming it ahead of time in an attempt to mark what was not theirs. But there was a sort of conviction in Luffy’s words, a truthfulness that he couldn’t shake. They were spoken as fact, not like a claim that he tried to make, because he didn’t have to. Luffy knew it was true. “The One Piece,” he began, voice loud in the silence. “You said Roger rediscovered it.”  

Whitebeard finally turned to look at him, the left side of his face lit up and eyes glowing. “His own words” his voice rumbled out, low and soothing.

“Luffy- he.” Marco frowned, unsure. “Is it…his?” It sounded ridiculous, how a 14 year old boy could own a treasure that existed before his time, but something in his gut told him it was true. He caught how the boy’s brothers looked at Luffy sometimes, an understanding that he was special, and not in the brotherly kind of way. It was in the way that screamed something else, something otherworldly. They weren’t overbearing with it, and it happened just a few times when Luffy said something weird, but the looks had definitely been there when Luffy spoke about his treasure.

“Hard to say,” Whitebeard’s voice cut through his thoughts and Marco blinked, eyes drifting back towards the moon.

“You asked the hard question first,” Whitebeard chuckled, and Marco furrowed his brows before letting out a sigh.

“Yeah, I did, didn’t I? They gave us the answer to one already.” Marco looked towards the sea and wondered aloud. “Were they being literal? That his mom…?” Whitebeard’s nod of confirmation made his breath hitch. Marco was tempted to ask how his father could be so sure, but the look on the elder man’s face spoke volumes. It was thoughtful, like the realization of a long-asked question had been answered. Marco didn’t want to be the one to question such a conviction.

Of all the impossible things he had seen in the world, a sea child was not one. He supposed he could cross off meeting a sea child off his list then. But that left many more questions than he had answers. Though he accepted what his father said, knowing that the man knew many secrets and wonders of the world, he wanted to know how. Had to know how such a thing could have been possible.

“The current gods” Whitebeard spat the word ‘gods’ in a twisted sort of way that made Marco freeze. “Are nothing more than traitors. The ancestors of the celestial dragons looked upon the glory of true divinity and selfishly wanted it. And now,” Whitebeard leaned forward, forcing Marco to pay attention to him. “The world around us is dying, the days darker and the weather raging. Even the sun giving life to Fishman Island struggles to reach the bottom, something that would have been unheard of 800 years ago.”

Whitebeard held his gaze intently, dark eyes simmering with a burning need for justice that was out of reach. Marco didn’t have to be a genius to figure out what he was implying. They had switched from the topic of Luffy’s mother being the ocean to the old gods that had somehow been overthrown. “Then-” his voice choked off and Marco realized his chest had gone numb from the lack of air. He inhaled, eyes widening as Whitebeard gave him a broad smile, fierce and unyielding.

“People have always prayed to the sea, just because we forgot why doesn’t mean she has changed any. And now, her child has graced this word with a mortal form, if he says the One Piece is his, then I don’t doubt it.” The giant man shifted back, eyeing the water out the window with a renewed intensity. “The poneglyphs never mentioned the ocean in any form, but-”

 Marco leaned forward, hands clenching the edges of his seat, back like when he was a child eager to hear more stories of pirates and adventure.

“More than 800 years ago, the sun god Nika blessed Fishman Island with their own sun, ensuring they could thrive. I find it curious that he was able to do so underwater.”

The implications of that statement weighed down on Maroc heavily, his shoulders tensing and back stiffening as if trying to carry the pressure of a crashing sky. He knew of Nika, the legendary man (god?) that went by JoyBoy and had ruled long ago, a liberator. Then he remembered something else from that conversation he overheard, about how Luffy was still too little for his mother to be comfortable with him too far from her. As if she still had to protect him, until the time came when-

“He doesn’t know” Marco breathed out, leaning back and tilting his head up to stare blankly at the ceiling. Whitebeard’s thoughtful hum echoed in his head.

“No, I think he’s aware of some. But perhaps not all.”

Marco grabbed the collar of his shirt and raised it to rub at his face. “Then Red hair, how did he… did he know? Is that why he’s so focused on Luffy?”

Whitebeard’s light shrug made Marco’s tension lessen, there was always something funny about seeing his captain act so casual. “I am unaware. In any case, he will not have the chance to continue that focus.”

Marco blinked, surprised. Whitebeard noticed and gave him a weary smile. “Garp has been informed, we will not make it to Sabaody by the time he comes.”

A sense of twisted resignation grew in Marco’s chest, and he nodded in understanding. Whitebeard had not deceived the boys, only saying that they were heading to Sabaody and had the possibility of informing Red hair, that did not mean they would make it there. “When?”

“Tomorrow morning.”

 Marco blinked, surprised. That was incredibly fast. He spoke as such, and his father nodded in agreement.

“A few hours ago I was informed of the new pickup time. It seems he has a devil fruit user helping him travel.” Whitebeard paused and rubbed at his mustache. “Luffy’s biological father.”

Marco was mid nod when Whitebeard continued. “The revolutionary Dragon.”

He kept nodding even as his mind went blank and his ears ringed. There was honestly only so much he could deal with at once. A sea child, gods, emperors, and now revolutionaries? Marco glanced up, his blue eyes full of turmoil. He didn’t have to say what he was thinking, they had been together long enough that some things didn’t need to be said. His father laid a heavy hand on his shoulder, gentle and reassuring before waving Marco out of the room to get some rest. It was futile, he knew neither would sleep that night.

xxx

Sabo watched, exasperated as Ace and Luffy wrestled on the floor over the last piece of meat. Thatch had thrown them out of the galley, near tears in his eyes as he cried about a budget and how Marco was going to kill him. His blue eyes caught Luffy’s rubbery arm reaching around Ace and he laughed as the drumstick was snatched out of a fiery hold. Luffy cheered and flung himself up, hand extending and wrapping around the mast as he launched himself high, throwing the leg in his mouth and swallowing hard.

Ace screamed in rage and pointed his hand like a pistol, flames spouting out like bullets. Sabo’s eyes widened and he shoved his brother forward, smacking his hands and disbursing the fire. “Idiot!” he hissed, eyes lighting up in fury.

“It’s not like it’ll hurt him!” Ace protested, waving his hands haphazardly towards their baby brother who was swinging on the wood high above their head.

“That’s the point” Sabo seethed, smacking Ace on the arm again for good measure. Honestly he wondered if growing up being visited by Garp had harmed their mental capabilities. A cry from Luffy cut him off and several shouts of alarm sounded around him. Sabo glanced up and his eyes widened as Luffy tumbled down, landing hard on his head before bouncing twice. He knew Luffy would be fine, but others didn’t and he scowled when too many people got too close to him. Fire licked at Ace’s shoulders and Sabo could see his brother felt the same.

“Hey, move!” Ace snarled out as he stomped forward. “He’s fucking fine he’s rubber!” The crowd parted quickly at the sight of Ace’s fire and Sabo followed behind. Luffy sat up from the floor, laughing and clutching his sides as he pointed at Ace.

“I win!”

Whatever Ace was going to say was cut off as an eerily familiar voice boomed in the distance.

“BRRRAAATTTSSS! HOW DARE YOU BECOME PIRATES AND TAKE LUFFY WITH YOU!”

The color drained from Sabo’s face and he whipped around, body going taunt as he caught sight of Garp launching himself off a small raft, heading right towards them feet first. His usual white suit was slightly ruffled and his grey hair was windblown, adding to the dangerous look he sent them.

“Gramps!” Luffy cheered, ever happy to see his family before he froze and his eyes widened. “Wa- wait! Gramps!?” The shock settled in and Sabo took up a position besides Luffy, knowing there was no running away from the marine. Garp landed with a large stomp, the giant ship swaying ever so slightly, the wood under his feet flexing before bouncing back into shape. Garp stood to his full height, towering over them and holding the most menacing glare he could muster.

“Just what,” the marine took a step forward and he and Ace took a step back. Ace hastily gathered Luffy into his arms and their little brother wrapped his limbs around him several times over to hang on.

“Do you think you were doing!” Garp bellowed out, fist raised. Sabo flinched instinctively before straightening his shoulders and getting ready to retort.

“The gig is up! They know and now Luffy has to hide! What were you idiots thinking? Is this what you wanted?” Garp was spitting mad and Sabo realized he had never seen such rage on his face, and it hurt more to see it wrapped in disappointment.

“Wait, what do you mean old man?” Ace’s voice was strangled in his throat and Sabo’s eyes widened when he realized what he missed. They knew? Who did?

“Just what I said! Now come here, we have to go. There’s a safe place  we can keep Luffy until we figure all this out.” Garp had his hands on his hips expectantly and Sabo found that he didn’t wholly disagree. This had all been a mistake, they should have known that they wouldn’t have been able to keep Luffy and his powers a secret. And now that they failed it was safe to say that the government was one of the few who wanted him.

“No! We can’t go! We have to go to Sababody!” Luffy’s voice rang out and Sabo didn’t even bat an eye at his pronunciation. When he turned to try to explain the situation to his younger brother he realized that a crowd had gathered, most of the commanders were present and Whitebeard stood directly behind them, across from Garp. His eyes scanned the others he knew, well, was acquainted with and noted the varying expressions they wore. Marco had his hands in his pockets, lazy expression on his face as usual, though the man also refused to look at him. More notably, Thatch was shifting from foot to foot, as if worried about the interaction and wondering if he should intervene.

“Not buts!” Garp took another step forward and Sabo took another half step back, weary but willing to weigh their options. He glanced over at Ace, noting the tense frown he wore and the tight grip he had on Luffy’s legs.

“But dad is waiting for me!” Luffy’s cry made Garp pause, and a shadow crossed his face.

“Luffy,” he began as his fists clenched at his side. “I am taking you to your father.”

Sabo blinked, surprised at the admission but didn’t have a chance to dissect it before Luffy’s face lit up in abject joy. “Oh! Why didn’t you just say so! Let’s go!” Luffy wiggled out of Ace’s grip and his brother sighed, silver eyes glancing at him with a grimace. It looked like their decision was made for them.

Luffy bounced over to Garp, unafraid and lifted his hands to be carried. The elder man’s features softened as he hunched over to grab at Luffy, hefting him up to his on his shoulder with a grim smile. Sabo narrowed his eyes, mind racing at the ease in which Garp accepted them. He expected a fist of love at the very least, but all he got was easy compliance. Something wasn’t right. Sabo turned his attention back to Whitebeard, but the man didn’t look at him, keeping his eyes on Garp. He saw their exchanged nods and the feeling of wrongness intensified. He wanted to say something, but he couldn’t figure out why it felt so off. He glanced at Ace and his brother was scowling up at Garp, making grabby motions for Luffy but the elder man simply held his laughing baby brother tighter. Maybe he was just overthinking.

Later that day, when Ace and Luffy were sleeping comfortably against his side and they were miles away from Whitebeard’s ship, Sabo would remember. Garp hated Shanks.

xxx

Shanks easily ignored Mihawk as he strode through the quieter groves of Sabaody. He had forgotten his friend had tagged along, and now he wished that it stayed that way. The unimpressed looks of expectation thrown his way did nothing to help his worry, constantly reminding him of the person he was waiting for even if he tried to tune out the world. The tension on his shoulders kept mounting and the people around him seemed to feel it washing off him and into the very air.

“One more day,” Mihawk’s voice was to his left and Shanks gritted his teeth in annoyance, not even trying to hide behind a mask of pleasantries if the man insisted on testing him so much.

“And by then hopefully you’re no longer here.” Shanks spat out over his shoulder and was unsurprised to find himself heading towards a bar. He was used to the constant parties and endless booze, but even he was aware that this was slightly more than normal. He slammed the wooden door open and any complaints that the bartender had died on his lips, the man’s face paling as he strode in, irritated that Mihawk followed. Shanks spotted a table in the corner of the room, pulling out a chair with more force then necessary and leaned back into it, raising his dirtied boots to rest on the table in front of him and gained a look of disgust from Mihawk much to his joy.

“Sake” he barked out, in no mood for idle chatter. The bar had gone quit, the few occupants (it was late morning after all) not daring to gather his attention. He let time pass over him, ignoring any comments from Mihawk as the man delicately drank his wine, his bored eyes glancing around in disinterest. By the time Shanks was sufficiently buzzed it was well into noon and he lost count of how many tankards he already went through. He flexed his fingers, making sure he wasn’t so inhibited that he couldn’t fight, but it wasn’t like that would matter. There was only one person here who could give him a hard time and thankfully Mihawk wasn’t interested in winning unfairly. He snorted quietly to himself, as if winning fairly ever mattered to a pirate. The soft lull of voices were more muted than usual due to his presence, and that was probably why he was able to overhear a conversation that had his blood boiling in an instant. He snapped his head to the right, eyes zeroing in on the two men seated on the stools and staring at something they held.

“-hould be easy. He’s just a brat. We could take a break for a while with that bounty.” Shanks swalled down the rest of his sake, forcing himself to try and relax before jumping to conclusions. But he knew he was kidding himself, bounties on children were rare, the last one being decades ago and belonging to Nico Robin. Mihawk followed his gaze and amusement ignited his golden eyes.

“Oh? Looks like they sent out more bounties.”

Shanks was standing and striding over to the men before he finished, dark eyes intent on their backs. As if sensing the danger they both turned in unison, eyes widening when they noticed just who was glaring down at them. He could see their adam’s apple bob as they swallowed back their fear, sweat already beading on their brows. They knew who he was, it was hard not to. His reputation for having a laid-back demeanor tended to ease people into a false sense of security and feel confident enough to occupy the same space he was in. The bar had gone silent, even the quiet breaths of the other patrons were hardly heard.

Shanks lifted a finger and pointed, relishing in the flinch that came from one of the men in front of him. He knew what it was already, but still tried to give them the benefit of the doubt. “And just what, is that.” He couldn’t quite contain the snarl that bubbled up his throat, so he ground his teeth hard enough for his jaw to ache. He was distantly aware of Mihawk’s rumbling chuckle echoing through the bar and the way that breaths staggered in fear. Few fled, but others stayed frozen in place, paying rapt attention to what could make the emperor so mad.

The man in front of him didn’t answer, instead he extended his shaky hand and opened his fingers, the rolled up paper unfurling and revealing a smiling face. The picture was different, he noted, but there was no mistaking Luffy. His haki lashed out, oppressing and dark to reflect his mood as he grabbed both men by the scruff of their clothes, bodily dragging them out of their chairs and kicking the door open. Mihawk’s laughter was louder, following him outside and silencing the once lively grove. Shanks didn’t care, he was sick of having to wait around and hope for Luffy to come back to him, but he would be damned if people thought they could target him while in his presence. He was aware of every eye on him as the two men pleaded for their lives, their bodies wracked with shivers and pupils blown wide in fear. He threw them to the ground, their bodies crashing hard enough to splinter the earth.

Shanks didn’t feel bad. They were pirates just like him. “Tell me again, what would be easy?” He kicked one back down that attempted to flee, the other on his back and staring up at him in terror. Shanks placed a heavy boot on his chest and leaned forward, listening as his breathing strained.

“T-the bounty! We- we were just going to turn him in!” The one that he kicked stuttered out and he loosened his foot, letting the one under him breathe.

“Oh?” Shanks’ voice was saccharine sweet, eyebrow lifting in question. The man took it as a good sign just like the fool he was.

“Yes! We can share with you of course, if you already planned on turning him in! We- we could use the help since it says he was last spotted with Whitebeard!” The spluttering man finished, and Shanks felt his blood run cold, eyes widening. A creeping sense of dread crawled it’s way out of Shanks’ heart, seeping into every cavity of his being. It wasn’t Whitebeard he was worried about, he knew the man as honorable and caring of children. But-

Shanks let out a snarl of frustration and his scar burned. His hand dropped to his sword and there was a sharp intake of breath from the two on the floor. “Why would I ever turn my son in?”

Whatever color had returned to the men’s faces promptly drained away once more, their bodies stiffening. “S-son?”

They didn’t say more. In the next moment the ring of steel filled the air and blood spattered his face, the bodies under his twitching. One of them was still conscious, eyes unfocused as he stared at the sword through his heart. Shanks glanced up towards the gathered crowd, a macabre smile forming on his face as he decided to use the two as a lesson.

“Your only warning. Luffy is my son,” his voice was raised and he twisted the sword, the man let out an animalistic cry, voice cutting off when his throat became raw. “And if anyone ever even thinks about laying a hand on him, I won’t be so fucking merciful.” His face hurt from the stretch of his cheeks, but his expression could hardly be called a smile anymore. He glanced over to where he knew a group of marines were, taking in their wide-eyed expressions.

“Captain,” Benn’s voice cut thought his rage and he glanced over to his first mate. He met his gaze, a knowing look in those dark eyes. Benn’s eyes turned downward, and Shanks didn’t bother to follow them, knowing what he’d see. He tugged and Gryphon squelched out of the man’s chest with a wet suction, only giving him the barest of resistance. He stepped away and the blood followed, staining his sandals red and leaving his footprints in the crisp grass. Shanks ignored the silence that followed him as he made his way over to Benn, nodding to his first mate in greeting. Benn said nothing for a moment, simply taking in his appearance with a quick once over before digging into his pocket to pull out a bounty.

He knew instantly it was the one that had the updated picture of Luffy and took the paper gently, almost afraid of grabbing it too harshly and splitting it in two. In the new photo Luffy was in a treasure chest, eyes wide and a frown in his face, contrasting his first photo. Shanks furrowed his brows, taking in the swollen wood and water that puddled on the deck. He could make out a pompadour on the bottom left corner and was vividly reminded of Whitebeard’s head cook. If he hadn’t known that detail, then he could have easily known it was the Whitebeard pirates by Marco’s tattoo, it was cut off and barely there, but Shanks would recognize it in an instant. Now, the damning question was, who took the photo? There was only one person that came to mind, only one person who would betray Whitebeard for his own gain. The paper crinkled and Shanks made the conscious effort to loosen his hold.

“What should we do, captain?” Shanks tore his gaze away from the photo and gently tucked it into his coat as he searched Benn’s gaze. His lips were drawn into a thin line and his eyes were hardened with determination. There was a hint of worry, one Shanks was sure reflected in his own eyes, but otherwise Benn seemed content to let him decide. Shanks glanced up, the sun was just past it’s peak. If he went now, there was a chance that he would miss Luffy on the way here. He didn’t doubt that they were heading this way, Whitebeard likely knowing who’s hat his son wore. He bit the inside of his cheek, eyes narrowing. If he stayed, then it would give Teach more time to plot, more time to possibly hurt Luffy. He let out a snarl of anger and Benn didn’t even flinch, only followed when he spun around and stalked away. Mihawk flanked his other side, still amused from the earlier dealings and seemingly satisfied with the entertainment he was currently providing, that bastard.

Shanks headed in the direction of Shakky’s bar before he paused, turning his head. His eyes landed on the bloody bounty beside the heap of corpses, and he raised his voice to address the remaining people in the grove, “Don’t forget.”

Chapter Text

Rayleigh carefully set his brush down, being mindful to keep the tacky resin away from the surface of the workbench and safely in the soapy water. Shanks was across from him, hand extended with a bounty and face hard. His brows were drawn down and the frown that tugged at his lips was wide. Behind him, Benn stood passively, like a large tree bending and flexing at the edge of a storm. Rayleigh took the paper gently, noting how it wasn’t crumpled and had been folded delicately, as if it were a piece of treasure. He knew who he would see when he looked down at it, but he was surprised to find a mirroring frown on the child’s face in the photo. His dark eyes took in the pouting lips and furrowed brows, focusing on the straw hat that was gently on his back and hung loosely by a string.

He blinked, taking note of the treasure chest that the boy was in and let out a chuckle of ironic amusement. It was funny to see Shanks’ treasure in a treasure chest, almost like he was being prepackaged for the emperor. He looked up, raising a brow and motioning for them to sit a little ways off on a bench.

“A new bounty hmm?” Ray continued when he was seated comfortably, taking note of the new price. “50 million now? They must want him pretty badly, tacking that price on a kid that hasn’t done anything.” He knew his comment would bring up unpleasant reminders, so he was prepared for the haki that buffeted across his senses.

“Bunch of cowards, targeting a child.” Shanks spat the words out and Rayleigh had the impression that more had happened.

He didn’t miss how Shanks’ sandaled feet were still soaked with blood nor the hastily wiped off splotches that littered the emperor’s clothes. He hummed in thought, giving Shanks another once over before asking, “So who died?”

If possible, Shanks’ frown deepened. “Does it matter?”

Rayleigh met his gaze, pursing his lips at the festering anger and decided it wasn’t worth it. “Probably not.” He let his attention be drawn back to the bounty, ‘Only Alive’ was still bold and overly large under the boy’s name.

“He’s on Whitebeard’s ship” Shanks motioned for the bounty back and Rayleigh paused in surprise, silver eyebrows raising to his hairline.

“Is that so? Why is he there?” He handed the bounty back to the emperor and pretended not to notice how Shanks held it more delicately than he should have.

“I don’t know, but I can trust that the old man wouldn’t do anything underhanded and make sure they’re safe. Some members of his crew however…” Shanks trailed off and Rayleigh’s eyes drifted to the three bold lines that scarred the emperor’s face.

“I see,” Rayleigh rubbed at his chin, eyes closing as he hummed in thought. He could see easily enough why Shanks was telling him any of this, it was fairly obvious that he wanted advice, though Rayleigh figured he would be unhappy with what he was going to say.

“You want to go,” he began, gesturing with his hands towards the lapping waters of the shore. “Since you now have a decent idea of where Luffy is.” Shanks didn’t respond and Rayleigh continued.

“But if you leave now there’s a chance you will miss them anyways. But… you’re worried about a certain someone.” It was Benn who let out a sigh with sagging shoulders and a nod, hand brought up to pinch the bridge of his nose.

“This is a mess,” the vice-captain muttered, blindly reaching into his jacket to grab a cigarette.

Rayleigh nodded in agreement, taking in Shanks persistent scowl and the flexing of his fingers. Rayleigh already had his answer, it was the most logical of the two, but he couldn’t deny his own worry.

“You should stay,” he stated, confident in his voice even as doubt flashed across Shanks’ face.

“None of that, you came to me for advice because you know your choice isn’t sound right now.” Rayleigh cut off any protests before they began, and he was reminded of a time when he was scolding the boy Shanks used to be.

Shanks let out a long sigh and ran a hand though his hair, nodding slowly. The tension eased from his face but his shoulders were still hiked up in stress. “Yeah, I know, thanks Ray.”

Rayleigh nodded and grabbed his brush, tossing it to the emperor with a smile. “Now to pay me for it.”  

xxx

Garp kept his eyes on the sky, arms crossed over the railing of the warship. Sea spray tickled his face and salt crystals were forming in his hair, the water still clinging to his clothes and making them heavy. The chill of the night seeped into his skin and he fought a shiver, leaning back to cross his arms over his chest instead. The moon was hardly visible behind the thick covering of clouds, only a dim spot of light in the black sky gave it away. He was sure that soon, even that would be gone. Another harsher breeze wafted over the deck and Garp scowled in annoyance.

“If you’re trying to make me sick it won’t work. But I guess a brat like you needs every advantage against me.” Garp turned to face Dragon who stepped out of a shadow, his hood was still up and his eyes were carefully blank.

“It is merely a side effect of my mode of travel.” Dragon’s face remained impassive and his eyes shifted over to his wet form. “And it is not my responsibility if you’re cold because you chose to swim to the new destination.”

Garp laughed and walked forward, placing a heavy hand on Dragon’s shoulder and bringing him in for a hug, making sure his cloak was drenched through before he pulled back. His son didn’t hug him back, but he didn’t pull away either. 

“Well, I couldn’t let my men on this ship, so I left them back on another. I’ll just make some excuse about pirates getting ahold of this one before I came or something.” Garp shrugged and noted the amused glint in Dragon’s eyes.

“Oh, highly probably that someone would manage to outclass you.” Dragon pointed out the obvious flaw in his plan and Garp grinned.

“Who cares if they know I’m lying, I know I’m terrible at it anyways. All Senny will do is give me that weird squint and move on.” He waved his hand to show his blatant dismissal of the conversation and paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. Now that Dragon was here, the wind was still around them, but the ocean waves crashed harshly against the side of the ship, a constant rhythm that had Garp tuning them out after a bit. He glanced up at the sky, and it was now pitch black. Not even the slight shimmer of the moon visible in the dark expanse.

“You never met him after that, have you?” Garp didn’t look away from the sky as he spoke, keeping his face carefully blank. Dragon didn’t speak for a long moment, only following his gaze up towards the dark expanse above them.

“Visited, yes. Met him? No.”

Garp had known that already, but he still wasn’t happy about it. A part of him had hoped that maybe, in some other life, they could have all been together, a family, one that didn’t have to be ripped away from him.

“He’s a good kid,” Garp spoke out of compulsion, keeping his grandson’s big eyes and wide smiles in the forefront of his mind. “Even if he wants to be a damned pirate. He’s too trusting for his own good and an idiot.”

Dragon snorted at that and Garp huffed out a laugh. “It’s…” Garp trailed off and frowned, eyes flicking down to the dark waters. “…I wonder if he will change, sometimes. When he-” He cut himself off, pressing his lips into a firm line and glancing over his shoulder to look at Dragon. His green coat hung limply and Dragon’s throat was exposed as he kept his face tilted up towards the sky.

“Maybe,” Dragon began, tilting his head down to look him in the eye. “But I believe I no longer have a say if he does. I wouldn’t even know if he did change.”

Garp steeled his eyes, turning fully to face his son once more. “No,” he shook his head, fist clenching at his side. “You never even had a say.”

Dragon’s face didn’t change, but Garp could feel the tension in the air. His son nodded in acknowledgement, not denying the accusation and instead rolled on with his excuses.

“Luffy has a parent, he had no need of me.”

Garp’s scowl deepened, wondering at the different paths life could have taken. If Dragon had been there, would Luffy still become a pirate, a revolutionary, Marine? “And if he hadn’t, would you have been there for him anyways?”

Dragon’s silence was telling enough and Garp shook his head in disappointment. “No, I thought not.”

They lingered in silence, the swaying of the ship helping to ease some of the tense air between them after some time. Regardless of his son’s callousness, Garp knew better than to think that Dragon didn’t care for Luffy. If he hadn’t, he would have never agreed to help get them to safety. They could both at least agree that a pirate ship was no place for children, even if it was Whitebeard’s ship.

“What difference would it have made,” Dragon began, voice low and almost intelligible. “To be a parent to a god?”

“We don’t know that.” Garp cut in sharply, wanting to deny the possibility of godhood even if he had thought it, said it. Dragon looked at him, his dark eyes narrowing and his tattoo twisting as his eyebrows were drawn down in anger. Garp held his own gaze firmly, refusing to budge.

Dragon looked away first, his face schooled back into the picture of perfect impassiveness. “I know when Luffy is near.” He seemingly switched topics and Garp raised a brow in question.

“I can still hear the drums.”

Dragon looked back at him, challenging, and Garp couldn’t look away, couldn’t breathe past the air stuck in his chest. Garp remembered that day, all those years ago when he held a tiny Luffy and Dragon’s near petrified face when he spoke of the drums.

“Every time I’m close to him, they ring louder, clearer. Like the sound is being slowly let out from behind a cloth, unraveling as the years pass by.” Dragon looked towards the door that led to the belly of the ship, eyes searching. Garp hadn’t told Dragon what side of the ship the boys were sleeping in, but it seemed he didn’t need to if Dragon could quite literally hear the drums.

“Sometimes, when I get far enough away, and the sound lowers, it almost sounds like a heart.” Dragon took a step towards the double doors and paused outside of them.

“I’m going to check on them. Leave, they will be safe with me.”

Garp watched the door close behind Dragon and realized that he hadn’t changed the topic. He simply gave his reasons for his belief in Luffy’s godhood. Garp swallowed and looked away, eyes falling to the black waters. His ship should be near enough, and a swim in the cold waters would help clear his head.

xxx

Dragon closed the door behind him and stood against it for a moment, taking in the inner part of the stolen marine ship with a cursory glance. He continued on, steps light as he turned down the winding halls, feeling the sway of the ship as the ocean roiled harder as he approached the room the boys were in. The rhythmic beat of the drums echoed in his mind, growing louder the closer he got. They thumped with such ferocity that Dragon thought he should have been able to see the walls shake in their wake. Dragon paused outside, hand hovering above the handle. His instincts were roaring, screaming at him that there were eyes on him, watching his every move and ready to strike. He never mentioned it to Garp, but there were more than drums following his steps near Luffy. He knew what it was, what caused the hairs on the back of his neck to stand on end and inborn fear to rip through him. He took a breath, forcing himself to remain steady as he spoke.

“I just want to see him,” he murmured into the empty air, knowing that his voice would be heard by the god he betrayed. The pressure of knives on the back of his neck eased and Dragon got the distinct feeling that this would be his only chance to ever see Luffy again. His father had been right, and now Dragon could do nothing but be a bystander in Luffy’s life. He could feel how his presence was hated, what he stole now rooted deeply within him yet longing to be returned.  

His hand dropped on the doorknob, and he twisted it slowly, stepping inside a second later and moving closer to the makeshift bed. Luffy was sprawled out on the floor, mouth open and drool dribbling down his chin. One of his hands were slapped across the black-haired teen’s face and his head was resting on the chest of the blonde one. Dragon smiled at the sight, ignoring how the beat of his heart started to echo the drums in his mind. He crouched down, reaching out to gently rub at Luffy’s soft cheek and brush feather light hair.

He recoiled abruptly, fingers stinging. He glanced down at them, pursing his lips at the harsh burn marks that covered the pads of his fingers and the side of his palm. A flash of hurt and grief gripped him as he debated on the possibility of Luffy subconsciously recoiling at his presence. He glanced at the black-haired teen, Ace, and furrowed his brows. The negative reaction wasn’t from the devil fruit otherwise the boy would have been rejected as well, but that left him with some questions he didn’t really want answered. Dragon reached out again, now anticipating the burn and remained unflinching as he gently stroked Luffy’s cheek one last time.

Dragon pulled back and stood, ignoring his sweltering hand and turned towards the door. He stepped out the room, twisting his head to give Luffy one last, long look. Dragon stilled, the little light that came in from the open doorway was enough to let him see dark eyes staring back at him. He shifted, turning to face Luffy once more, ignoring the prickling sensation that returned. Luffy sat up slowly, careful not to wake his sleeping brothers. Dark eyes trailed down to his burned hand and they softened even as a frown tugged on his face.

“Mom said you were the stubborn type, just like me.” Luffy’s voice was soft in the silence and Dragon hesitated briefly before nodding.

“I suppose I am. She spoke to you of me?” Dragon took a small step forward and the feeling of claws on the back of his neck increased. He stepped back, knowing better than to challenge the god that was watching him closely in the presence of her child. He had been given his chance.

Luffy gave him a sad smile and nodded. “She told me a lot about you, when I was young. But, I also knew you never wanted me.” There was no regret or accusation in Luffy’s tone, and Dragon realized that he had never meant anything to the boy that was his son. He supposed he had done nothing to deserve Luffy’s love, the boy never knowing that he had plagued his mind for years on end when the nights were too quiet. Dragon swallowed and kept his face impassive even as his chest stung at the truth. He had no right to feel the heartache when Luffy only spoke fact.

“Then one day,” Luffy began, eyes increasing in their intensity. “She told me that you broke their deal, like she knew you would.”

Dragon narrowed his eyes to hide his surprise, taking a step closer and this time uncaring of the growing pressure on his being. “Then why make a deal in the first place?”

Luffy shrugged. “I don’t know, I’m not as smart as her.” Next to Luffy Sabo mumbled in his sleep and shifted, wrapping an arm loosely around one of Luffy’s crossed legs. Luffy grinned at his brother briefly before turning back to him.

“We don’t have much time, and you don’t plan on staying, right?”

Dragon shifted, wondering if he was that obvious or if Luffy could tell because of something else. And then, like he was able to pry into his mind, Luffy answered his unspoken question.

“It’s the devil fruit you ate. I can hear them like I can hear mom. It fits you in a way, even if it was never yours.” Luffy tilted his head as if listening to something in the silent room. Dragon didn’t even breathe.

“I forgive you.” And then Luffy smiled, it was bright, beaming, and seemed to ignite with fire. Dragon blinked and the feeling was gone, like it had never been there and Luffy only smiled with the innocence of any other child.

“I-” Dragon cut himself off and his burned hand twitched involuntarily. “I am sorry, thank you.”

Luffy laid back down and Dragon took the hint. He walked out the door and this time, he didn’t turn back. He decided then, that he would not linger. His father would be beyond angry that he left the boys, but Dragon knew when he wasn’t wanted, and he wasn’t quite willing to test the wrath of a god. Especially one that was so protective of her child.

xxx

Ace woke with a groan, swatting Sabo’s hands away and muttering curses under his breath at being awoken so early. Or was it late? His sense of time was off but he knew it had to be past midnight.

“Ace” Sabo hissed, a tension in his voice that had Ace sitting up abruptly, almost slamming his head into Sabo’s chin. He expected a reprimand from his blonde brother but instead he was only told to be quiet with a finger to his lips. Ace blinked and was instantly alert, eyes darting around for the danger that seemed to have Sabo on edge. He nodded to his brother in understanding, waiting for his signal in the dark room. Sabo made a cradling motion with his hands before pointing at Luffy. Ace followed his gaze and held back a snort. It was obvious Sabo had tried waking their baby brother since he was face down on the hard, wooden floor. Yet somehow still dead to the world. He reached out and dragged Luffy towards him, unworried about waking him up. Sabo stood and Ace followed, adjusting Luffy in his grip and tying his limbs around his neck just in case he needed his hands. A candle had been lit at some point and Ace assumed Sabo had done it, though it was nearly dead and hardly lit anything up anyways.

Sabo opened the door and no light peeked though. They were in a random storage room of the marine ship, Garp having decided that it was good enough with some pillow and blankets. And well, it was. Since they were used to sleeping on the floor for most of their lives. The dark hallways threw Ace off but Sabo seemed to be able to navigate around, keeping one hand on the wall. Soon the dim light of their room completely faded and the last thing Ace was able to see was Sabo trailing his hand along the wall. He clutched Luffy closer, making sure his head was tucked under his chin so he wouldn’t be hurt too badly if Ace ran into anything. When Sabo spoke again Ace’s heartbeat sped up in surprise.

“Step.” The whisper was soft in the silence and Ace lifted his feet obediently, realizing they were ascending some stairs. He didn’t know what was going on still, but he knew better to question Sabo who was the smartest out of the three of them. If his brother found a need to be quiet and probably leave the ship, then Ace would follow first and ask questions later. Especially with how concerned his brother had appeared. When they slipped past the final set of doors leading to the outside, Ace was surprised to find it dark out. Apparently, they had slept through most of the afternoon into the late night, and he lamented at losing the time. Sabo paused near the wall and peeked his head around, a grin stretching across his face when he noted that no one was on the deck. Ace found that odd, didn’t marines have night shifts and shit? Where were they all? He followed along when Sabo motioned him forward, gesturing for Luffy. Ace fumbled a bit but managed to untie rubbery limbs from around his neck and heft Sabo their baby brother.

“I want you to burn through the ropes one by one, slowly. We don’t want there to be a big splash.” Sabo whispered to him as he settled Luffy on his back, hoisting him up by his legs and bottom.

Ace furrowed his brows and squinted around in confusion until he spotted the ropes his brother must have been talking about. Sneaking closer, he got the view of the life boats that were strung up and Ace pursed his lips in thought. He glanced back over his shoulder to Sabo who was crouched near a wall, Luffy cradled close and quietly sleeping. He nodded to him and jumped down, landing as softly as he could. It would be better to burn the ropes from inside the dinghy, it would make the fire less obvious in the pitch-black night. Ace pointed a finger and urged the smallest flame he could muster to ignite, frowning at how bright it still was before heating up the rope. The fibers grew stretchy, and Ace quickly moved on to the next one, doing the same to the six ropes that held the boat secure. The small vessel leaned unevenly as some fibers stretched out longer than the rest but Ace managed to hold his footing, that is until one snapped completely. He grunted, hitting the floor hard and gripping onto the plank that made the seat. The violent movement caused a chain reaction and the rest of the stretched-out fibers finally snapped, causing the boat to freefall into the water. Ace held his breath but let it out in relief when he realized the fall wasn’t that far and the noise had been kept to a minimum.

He looked up and saw Sabo peeking over the edge of the ship, gesturing for Ace to hurry before the boat drifted too far. Ace held out his hands and grunted when Sabo dropped Luffy into his arms. His baby brother rustled and murmured something about Ace hogging the bed and he couldn’t help but roll his eyes. Honestly, Luffy would be dead if he was ever caught by an enemy and he was asleep. The thought made Ace scowl and he shoved it away, tucking Luffy under his arm and sitting back, watching as Sabo climbed down. He took the paddle that was handed to him and began to row, glancing back at the marine ship and wondering why it was so dark.

xxx

The sense of forbidding that lingered in Marco’s chest grew with every hour that passed. Ever since the boys had left with Garp, the feeling had compounded in its intensity, and now he was simply unable to ignore it. It was late, the sky dark and ocean darker. The moon was covered by clouds so thick that not even a shimmer of light was seen above them. When Marco looked up, the expansive blackness almost gave him vertigo, and if it weren’t for the distant lights of Sabaody then he would have lost the horizon.

He knew Red hair was on that island, Luffy had told them as such, and Marco also knew the emperor was waiting for the boy. His pops had called a meeting hours earlier, eyes grave and demanding that no one speak a word of the brats they had given back to Garp. It was simple, no one knew that the boys had been with them, so Red hair would have no reason to question them. Tensions were high enough as is, two emperors on the same island was a recipe for disaster. Even if it were the two most amicable ones. Clattering noises drew his attention away from Sabaody, the lights had grown brighter as they drew near and the smell of the island began to waft towards them. Smaller boats began to be drawn down and Marco reluctantly followed on one of the first ones. Izou joined him on the same raft moments later, nodding towards him in greeting. They would go down to shore and find Rayleigh, coat the ship and leave. All hopefully without meeting Red hair but Marco knew that was a stretch. Still, they were at least trying to be stealthy to avoid the marines, hence the reason Marco didn’t fly right over. A flaming bird was hard to miss against the dark sky.

He sat at the front of the larger dinghy, it could fit around 20 of his brothers and sisters comfortably and provided enough room for them to move about a bit. Theirs was the lead, two others flanking either of their side and staying slightly behind. The glow of Sabaody was upfront and in his face now, the haze of light forcing the darkness away as it reached out into the sky. The distinct sound of resin bubbles forming and popping soon overcame the waves, only slightly drowned out when Marco stepped onto the shore and peeled away from the crashing surf.

The island was quiet, it was easily two in the morning and Marco hoped that Rayleigh wouldn’t mind them waking him from his slumber. Either way, he was prepared to deal with the man’s bargaining and annoyance. What he wasn’t prepared for was to see the grey-haired man coming out of the shadows of a large tree followed by the Red emperor. Marco stilled briefly before shoving his hands in his pockets and schooling his face into a lazy smirk. He stepped forward to meet them, his crew still dragging the dinghys onto the shore behind him. Izou would be able to give them instructions for a bit.

“Rayleigh,” he nodded his head in greeting to the former vice captain of the Roger pirates, genuine respect in his voice. “It’s nice to see you again, yoi.”

Rayleigh had a twinkle of delight in his eye, glasses flashing as he nodded back. “And you as well, Marco.”

He shifted his attention to the emperor on his right and Marco stilled at the sight of crimson eyes. They were narrowed and held a tightness to the corners, purple shadows lining the bottom. Marco shifted and the gaze left him, looking over his shoulder and scanning his men. Disappointment shadowed Shanks’ features and his eyes flicked back to him.

“Where’s Luffy?” His voice was hard and he took a step forward, haki flashing out in a sweeping motion as if to search the expanse of the island. With how powerful Shanks was, he didn’t doubt that the man could do it.  Marco blinked and the meaning of what Shanks said crashed into him, making his blood free in his veins and his palms begin to sweat.

He didn’t know how Red hair Shanks knew, but that hardly mattered now. It was easy to see the anger and worry bubbling over in the man and it reminded Marco of Whitebeard when his own was threatened. He swallowed, recognizing the danger for what it was and tried to play it off, to see if maybe he could fight any evidence that the emperor had against them.

“I don’t know who you’re talking about, yoi.” the lie slid off his tongue smoothly, years of practice making it believable as he kept his posture relaxed against the haki that began to turn sharper in rage. The sand under his feet shifted with the changing air pressure and a few form his crew staggered and fell to their knees. Marco was certain that even as far out as the Moby was, Whitebeard would be able to feel the emperor’s growing rage.

Rayleigh’s heavy hand landed on Shanks’ shoulder and Marco could see the man physically fighting with himself, fists clenching and nails biting into his skin.

“Oh, what a development.”

Marco jerked in surprise at the new voice and was surprised to see Hawkeyes emerge from the shadows, taking his place on the other side of Red Hair with his arms crossed over his chest and amusement lighting up his ringed eyes. His signature hat cast a shadow over his face, the artificial lights making the jewels of his golden sword glimmer. 

A deep inhale brought his attention back to Red Hair Shanks and he swallowed when he noticed the easy smile accompanied by cold eyes. He didn’t miss the warning glance Rayleigh gave him and Marco braced himself, prepared to defend his struggling crew if they attacked. Izou came up next to him, hair fluttering in the breeze and hands settled on the guns in his cloak. He said nothing, but Marco was grateful for his silent support.

“It’s kind of funny,” Shanks began, taking a step closer. The smile remained firmly on his face, but his voice twisted at the end into something dark. Marco held his ground and tried to remain calm, Izou stiffening next to him.

“Because here,” Shanks shifted and reached into his cloak, pulling out a carefully folded piece of paper. “It sure looks a lot like you, Marco.”

His eyes widened as Shanks twisted the paper so they could take a good look. It was Luffy in the treasure chest with Marco behind him and Thatch’s stupid pompadour on the bottom right. But how? Marco swallowed and met the crimson gaze of the emperor, his skin prickling against the haki that was beginning to unravel and expand out. Izou let out a shuddering breath and Marco realized he didn’t have many options. Just as he was about to open his mouth and speak, Whitebeard’s overbearing presence washed over him, protecting them from Shanks’ haki.

“Even Roger said ‘hello’ before asking questions.” Whitebeard huffed out, his heavy footfalls loud in the sudden silence.

“Well, I guess I can take the blame for that one. Kind of hard to raise brats on a pirate ship, manners aren’t that important there you know?” Rayleigh’s voice cut though the tension with ease; his posture relaxed even in the ensuring storm.

Marco risked a quick glance to his pops and noticed his attention was on the poster Shanks held, his face growing grim. He took it as a sign that he saw what was on it.

Shanks looked up towards Whitebeard, a harsh frown twisted on his face and eyes burning. To some, it would be eerie how quickly the emperor seemed to shift moods, but Marco knew the man had never been anything but furious.

Shanks ignored Rayleigh’s comment and pressed once more, “Where. Is. Luffy.” Each word was punctuated by a flash of conquers haki and Marco heard the rest of his crew fall over behind him, his own will just barely enough to keep himself standing. Izou was taking in deep breaths, steading himself and Marco was proud of his fellow commander, it wasn’t easy standing so close to such powerhouses, especially when angered. Marco settled his blue eyes on his pops, taking note of his controlled haki washing over them and easing the sting of the opposing force. He wondered what he would say, the truth seemed to be the best thing here, but Marco had a sinking feeling that it wouldn’t happen.

“Luffy,” Whitebeard began, assessing how Shanks entire attention zeroed in on the name. “Is beyond your reach.”

Marco’s vision was overcome with crimson, his ears ringing a moment later. His hands had shot up instinctively, covering his face form the whipping winds and flying sand. When he managed to peel his eyes open, only flashing haki was visible. He felt Izou blindly grip for the back of his shirt and he moved to stand in front of him, trying to protect his brother from the haki he was no contestant against. Marco blinked at the wash of blue light, the moon now visible past the forcefully parted clouds. Any lights that had been near them had been blown apart, casting the seashore into darkness, only the moon and lightning strikes of red haki piercing through.

The air pressure shifted and Marco braced himself against the second blast of air, his ears popping from the abrupt change. He heard an exasperated sigh and glanced over to see Rayleigh scratching the back of his head, unbothered by the show of power the two emperors made. Rayleigh caught him looking and sent him a gentle smile.

“Come on, let’s get these kids into time out.”

Marco could have laughed at the mental image that made but he was too preoccupied trying to keep himself standing from the clash of emperors happening so close to him. Rayleigh’s face grew serious, hand coming up to rub his chin in thought. “I do believe there’s been a serious misunderstanding here.” Rayleigh walked forward and Marco blinked when he dragged a reluctant Hawkeyes behind him.

“Hurry up, I’d like my home to remain standing after all.”

It took him a moment, but Marco braced himself and followed the crazy old man into the fray.

Chapter Text

Sabo let out a grunt, sweat rolling down his face despite the cool breeze that licked at his skin. He pulled, arms straining to row the dinghy in the right direction and scowling when he saw Ace fumbling to follow his lead. It was going to take forever for them to get anywhere at this rate. The entirety of the sea was dark, they had been unable to even see their hands in front of their faces at first. Only the sound and feel of the rolling waves were what reassured Sabo that they were actually in the ocean. He and Ace quickly came to an agreement that light was needed, and Sabo was grateful that at the very least, Ace was able to somewhat control his flames and managed to light his shoulders on fire. It was kept low so they wouldn’t draw too much attention to themselves, yet everything in the small vessel still managed to glow a burned orange. The darkness around them was made more prominent and only black greeted his eyes when he cast them outside of their immediate area. Sabo sighed and ignored the creeping sense of panic that his baser instincts were trying to dredge up, it was hard enough to stay calm, and without any stars or the moon it would be difficult to navigate.

He let his gaze fall on Luffy who was still sleeping soundly, somehow uncaring of their attempt at waking him and perfectly comfortable in the crumbled heap he was in. The light of Ace’s flames covered Luffy like a blanket, the soft orange kissing his face and shining off his black hair, almost brighter on him than his surroundings. Sabo shifted and noted that there was no wind, but the flames on Ace’s shoulders seemed to stretch and reach out for Luffy, only contained by Ace’s will to remain low. How odd.

It was just another question to add to the ever growing list and at this point Sabo was patient enough until an answer eventually fell into his lap. He went to adjust Luffy into a more comfortable position and let out a silent laugh. Good thing he was rubber because Sabo was pretty sure that his foot should not be so close to the back of his head. Ace caught him staring at Luffy and he scowled, voice tinged with annoyance.

“I wish I could be that fucking comfortable. And you know what? All this rocking is probably keeping him asleep.” Ace’s face lit up and he let out a mischievous grin before continuing. “Let’s dump some water on him!”

Before Sabo could tell his brother just why that wouldn’t work, Ace was already moving around and cupping sea water in his hands. Immediately the flames on Ace’s shoulders died and cast the dinghy into blackness. Sabo jerked forward, reaching for where he hoped Ace was and grabbed him by his shoulder. He pulled him back towards his chest and kept a firm grip so he wouldn’t fall forward into the water.  

“You idiot! You can’t just grab water like that anymore!”

Ace mumbled something incoherently under his breath but let himself be pulled further back onto the swaying dinghy. Sabo sighed and waited for Ace to perk up before continuing. “Besides, if you tried to splash Luffy with water how could that wake him up? He doesn’t exactly get wet unless he wants to.”

Orange light burned around him again and Sabo saw Ace deflate in defeat before scowling at him. “Well I don’t see you trying to wake him.” His brother tugged his hat down in embarrassment and Sabo sighed in exasperation.

“Ace,” he spoke in a deadpan. “You wacked his head off the side of the dinghy when you were adjusting him earlier. If anything, he’s even less likely to wake up now.”

Ace had the decency to look sheepish as he glanced away and rubbed the back of his neck. “Lu’s been through worse, not like he’s gonna lose any more brains from me smacking him.” Sabo could see his brother’s point but that didn’t mean he was going to agree with him.

“That’s beside the point, we have to hurry and figure out where we are and how to-” Sabo cut himself off and let out a gasp, hands automatically lurching for the sides of the boat in a vice like grip as a powerful blast of air smashed into them. The hair on the back of his neck stood on end and the feel of something electric tingling across his skin had him on edge. In the next moment, the ocean burst into light, the now visible moon gleaming down on them and casting a white sheen over the water. Sabo blinked harshly as his eyes rapidly adjusted to the change in light.

“What the fuck!?” Ace’s curse had Sabo snapping his head towards him before following his brother’s gaze up to the sky. The moon was full, now fully visible as Sabo watched the dark clouds part like they had been ripped apart at the seams. They rolled back and over themselves, splitting the heavens and allowing stars to also peek through.

“That’s dad!” Luffy’s shout made Sabo jump and he turned back in time to be ran over by his baby brother, face full of Luffy’s belly as the boy scrambled to climb over him and towards the furthest edge of the dinghy that the wind came from. Ace’s muffled voice was barely audible but either way he couldn’t make out what he said.

“Oh we’re so close! Mom! Mom, go as fast as we can! That way!” Sabo heard Luffy’s ecstatic voice through his belly, it radiated joy and Sabo managed to dig his head out from under his baby brother just in time to see waves condense around them and heave.

Ace cursed somewhere in the background and Sabo felt his stomach drop as the dinghy was abruptly raised and shot forward on a massive wave. Luffy’s laughter overtook Ace’s shout and Sabo held onto Luffy for dear life as they gained speed. Water sprinkled down all around them and he shifted, gesturing for Luffy to move so he could go help Ace who was getting splashed with too much sea water. The flames on his shoulders flickered and died, and now the white cast of the moon was their only source of light. Luffy moved obediently, kneeling at the front edge of the dinghy and gripping it tight as he looked forward and faced the whipping wind. His straw hat fell from his head and was pulled taunt by the string, flipping madly in the breeze.

Sabo stayed low as he moved, wrapping an arm around Ace’s shoulders and making his brother lean towards him. They were both soaked by then and Sabo shivered as the whipping winds rapidly chilled him, his thin white shirt no match for the cooling air. He glanced up again, taking note of the clouds that were nearly gone from the sky and wondering what caused it.

“Lu!” he shouted, hoping his voice didn’t get lost in the breeze. Luffy turned back to look at them, a wide grin on his face and eyes shining with joy.

“How do you know that was your dad!?” Sabo would think it would have been something to do with the ocean, but the electric tingle that he had felt along with it made it seem unlikely.

“Oh!” Luffy’s grin dimmed a little and Sabo swallowed, preparing himself. “Well dad is… is there a bigger word for angry? He’s that. Oh!” Luffy’s eyes lit up as an idea came to mind. “He’s more mad than when gramps saw that Dandan let us get drunk!”

Oh.

Sabo remembered perfectly well just how mad Garp had been when he visited unexpectedly and found all three of them blackout drunk. Well, he remembered the morning of. His fight or flight instincts had cleared any lingering effects from his system in a hurry and they had seen Garp nearly obliterate the island with a misplaced fist. And they were going towards the extremely pissed off emperor.

“I-” Sabo didn’t know what to say but Ace’s cries of incredulity on his shoulder basically summed up his feelings. Luffy laughed and turned back to face the wind and their destination.

“Don’t worry! Dad’s super nice! It’s going to be fine!”

The cheer in Luffy’s voice did nothing to reassure him and he slumped, letting himself be a cushion for his other incapacitated brother. While he and Ace had agreed to meet with Luffy’s father, it didn’t mean that they would be all chummy with him off the bat. He and Ace were well aware that any love Shanks had for Luffy was not automatically transferred to them, and they were more than pleased with that.

Besides, as an emperor, Shanks had to have been smart or at the very least cunning to reach the top. It took more than strength to dominate those around you and claim victory, but Sabo was sure he would be able to keep up on the intellectual side of things a bit better than his brothers. He would watch out and make sure nothing happened to them, even if he had to go against Shanks himself. Though he doubted that possibility would happen, it was better to be prepared.

Sabo blinked, a sudden thought coming to him. “Wait! When did you wake up!?”

Luffy’s laughter flew back towards him until it got lost with the wind.

xxx

Marco steadied his footing on the sand and squinted past the flying particles in the air. Behind him Izou cursed and muttered under his breath, no doubt about his messed up bun that he had just finished not too long ago. He followed behind Rayleigh, watching the elder casually saunter over to the clashing emperors with an ease Marco envied. He glanced over and winced at the expression on Red Hair’s face, it was cold and shut off, his entire focus on Whitebeard who looked on with… exasperation?

Marco blinked and looked closer because yes, his captain looked annoyed and every time he tried to speak Shanks swung his blade, clearly uncaring of the other’s words. Rayleigh seemed to catch onto the pattern and he stepped further into their circle, forcing them to take notice of him.

“Really Shanks, you shouldn’t be making it any harder for Luffy to approach the island. All this ruckus is bound to attract unwanted attention. The marines can’t do anything to us, but they are more than capable of taking your boy.” Rayleigh’s tone was cool and without any waver to his voice as he shifted his weight on one foot, raising a brow at Shanks. Whitebeard hummed before nodding, straightening and gently prodding his spear back, eyeing the sparks that flew between the sliding metal.

The Red Haired emperor gritted his teeth in frustration and his lips pulled back in a snarl, but he withdrew his own sword and glared heatedly at Rayleigh. Izou let out a shaky breath next to him, nearly startling him since Marco had forgotten he was there. He had been so focused on the confrontation that he let himself get distracted, a potentially deadly mistake. He could blame it on the oddness of the situation, on how Shanks seemed to be completely different from the man he had known during his other visits, but that would just be an excuse.

“Good. Now I believe there has been a grave misunderstanding here, no?” Rayleigh turned to Whitebeard and at the prompt, his captain pursed his lips in distaste. Blue eyes flicked between all of them and Marco silently moved over to his father’s side at the silent prompting.

“There has been.” His captain’s voice was somewhat reluctant and Marco felt his eyebrows raise. It had been a long time since he heard that tone, back when he was younger and the baby of the crew. When his seniors had kept their crazy captain in line with firm scowls or disappointed glances.

Shanks ferocious face eased slightly at Whitebeard’s admission but the grip on his sword was still knuckle white. Rayleigh shoved his hands in his pockets and moved closer to Shanks, Mihawk once again taking up Red Hair’s other side but this time in silent annoyance. Actually, the swordsman looked more upset that the two had stopped fighting and Marco was reminded of his unpredictability.

“Then let’s try this again.” Rayleigh gestured to Shanks palm up and the emperor scowled in annoyance. “Repeat your question if you would.”

Marco was nearly certain he would have choked on his own spit and promptly died if the air in his chest wasn’t trapped. Dark King Rayleigh was treating them like misbehaving children and Marco didn’t know whether or not to laugh or be insulted on his captain’s behalf. Izou was unsuccessful in keeping in a choked off chuckle, quickly hiding it as a cough but he fooled no one. His captain’s shoulders sagged and his face twisted into a grimace as Shanks spoke to him though gritted teeth.

“Where. Is. Luffy.”

Rayleigh smiled and nodded in approval. “Good, was that so hard?” Marco was going to die from secondhand embarrassment. He cringed involuntarily when Rayleigh turned to Whitebeard with a smile that screamed danger.

“Well, Newgate? His son?”

Marco risked a glance up to his father and winced when he found Whitebeard with a palm to his face and muttering under his breath.

“Goodness Rayleigh, I thought we had moved on from these sorts of things after Roger’s passing.” Whitebeard removed his hand and Marco could now see his annoyance and barely concealed embarrassment.

“I have quite a distaste for people ruining my home over misunderstandings. Other things,” Rayleigh’s eyes flickered over to Shanks briefly before returning to Whitebeard. “May have made me change my mind but not this idiocy.” Marco took note of Shanks’ brief surprise at Rayleigh’s words and filed the information away for later.

“Now, please answer the question.” The Dark King faced Whitebeard fully, eyes narrowing in warning. No one spoke for a moment, only crashing waves and resin bubbles filling the silence.

Eventually his captain hummed in thought, yet remained relaxed under the intense stare, shifting his weight and tilting his head in acknowledgement. “I shall share my information, but I would also like answers.”

Shanks moved to protest but Whitebeard raised his hand, gesturing for him to be patient. “Your boy, Luffy, is safe. We were indebted to a certain marine who finally called in his favor. His grandfather currently has him.”

Marco watched Shanks’ shoulders sag in relief, his eyes closing briefly as he took in a deep breath. The tension seemed to have eased out of him in an instant and Marco came to the realization that the emperor cared for his adoptive son far more than they had anticipated. Izou’s soft ‘I told you so’ next to him only reinforced the idea that maybe they should listen to the commander more when it came to matters such as these. Maybe he was out of touch.

Finally, the air between them was cleared and Rayleigh smiled triumphantly as Shanks’ made a point to put Gryphon away, even going as far as hiding it behind his dark cloak.

“Why the hell didn’t you say that in the first place?” Shanks complained but there was a slight upwards tug to his lips as he sauntered closer to Whitebeard, pulling a flask from his pocket and offering it up for a swig.

“No one should have known he was with us in the first place.” His captain rumbled out as he took the offered drink. That snapped Marco back to attention and he furrowed his brows, stepping forward and gathering the attention of the two emperors.

“You’re right, pops. But look at the bounty, yoi” Marco gestured for Shanks to pull it out and the emperor did so without complaint.

“Careful with that, it’s bad enough that I don’t have any baby pictures.” Shanks muttered as he handed it over and Marco waited, knowing his father would catch on to what he had seen earlier. The bounty poster crumpled slightly under his tightening grip and Shanks shouted his annoyance at him.

“Someone from our crew took this photo.” Whitebeard’s eyes were blazing in anger and the playful mood the Red Haired emperor had fallen into vanished swiftly. He clicked his tongue and gestured for the bounty back, a snide remark his only response.

“I already told you my suspicions years ago, Whitebeard.” Shanks tapped the three scars that lined his eyes and they grew dark as he tilted his head forward, scowl forming on his lips.

“But I don’t really care about that right now.” A sudden smile bloomed across his face and he spun around, dragging Rayleigh and Mihawk into side hugs and tugged them towards a clearing while shouting about Luffy being safe. Marco watched them go with a frown before glancing back up at his father who’s face had grown stormy.

“He’s never liked Teach,” Izou commented and stepped from his side to face their captain. “I’d take his suspicions with a grain of salt. I’ve watched Teach before, years ago to be certain and he never displayed any characteristics that made me question his loyalties. There must be someone else.” Izou swept the stray stands of hair away from his face and scowled at the messy locks when they refused to stay. Marco pursed his lips, unsurprised that Izou had done some digging into a potential threat. They were never ones to be idle, even against accusations of their own. Not ever since what happened to Oden. And while Marco wasn’t one to completely dismiss a claim, he trusted Izou to be thorough in his work. Still, even as he nodded in agreement something didn’t sit quite right with him, but he would have to dismiss the feeling for now. He had nothing to back his claim other than an emperor’s exaggerated story and perhaps even a fabricated one.

“Very well,” Whitebeard had moved closer to them while Marco was lost in thought and he startled when his voice sounded so close to his ears. “Keep an eye open. This cannot go unpunished.”

Marco and Izou glanced at each other briefly before nodding in agreement. This was more than someone giving away their intel, a betrayal to the family ran deep on this crew and Marco loathed to think that one of his siblings would throw everything away for scraps of money.

Excited cheers echoed in the distance and Izou snorted next to him. “Well, looks like they’re ready to celebrate.”

Marco flicked his eyes over and sighed when he saw barrels of sake being rolled out near a bonfire that had somehow manifested out of nowhere, the crews mingling now that the two emperors seemed to have resolved their differences. That was fine with him, he could use a drink.

xxx

Shanks let out a sigh, watching as his and Whitebeard’s crew partied amongst themselves, each finding an old rival or the rare friend to drink the night away with. Benn sat to his right, cigarette in his mouth and drink in his hand. The smoke curled up and around Benn’s face like a snake coiling around it’s prey, parting and falling apart when he took in long drags.

The bonfire to his side was high and warm, casting the entire area in an orange hue and making his red hair burn in the night. Whitebeard was directly in front of him, guzzling down sake and leaning back a little too far on the logs they all sat on. Rayleigh’s chuckle on his left made him cast his gaze towards the elder, watching as he drank in the refined way that Shanks remembered from his childhood.

“You never change, Newgate. It’s nice to know some things are consistent in the world.”

Shanks hummed in agreement, realizing that besides the added wrinkles and scars, Whitebeard kept the same mannerisms and peace around him ever since he was little.

“Mostly I suppose, but even mountains get weathered by the wind.” Whitebeards low rumbling voice pierced through the far-off chatter easily. Shanks let his eyes trail to the pinprick needle scars that lined the emperor’s arms and wondered how Roger would have fared had he still been alive. Rayleigh shifted, dark eyes overcome by flames as they distantly stared into the fire.

“That boy of yours,”

Shanks’ attention was immediately drawn back to Whitebeard, eyes sharpening in suspicion. They had avoided the topic thus far, but in all honesty Shanks was itching to know about Luffy’s condition other than the bare minimum, though he would never beg another emperor for information. It was bad enough that Garp had taken Luffy back, it would be much tougher to find his boy when an experienced marine was the one to hide him away. But as troublesome as that was it was also a positive thing. Garp was highly protective of Luffy and it had calmed him considerably to know his son was in good hands, even if they weren’t his own.

“He’s quite the enigma.” Whitebeard swirled his drink around as he spoke, eyes on the floor and brows furrowed. “Clearly a child, innocent and oblivious in the way all children should be, yet at times he seems so….much more.”

Shanks leaned forward and took note of how Marco, who had been Whitebeard’s silent shadow, snapped to attention at the topic.

“In what way?” Rayleigh’s tone was even but curious, glancing at him from the corner of his eye and Shanks smirked silently, glad another source would back his claim of Luffy’s origin. If he were to ask anyone to solidify his story, it would be Newgate. The elder was wise and had seen numerous things during his time out on the sea, few things could fool the him nowadays.

The giant man leaned back and rubbed at his chin, eyes raising to the moon as he contemplated his answer. “It is…a shift. Like forgotten memories return briefly and then slip away.” Whitebeard’s gold eyes settled on him and Shanks stared back unflinchingly. “I have my theories, but there were other concerns plaguing my mind at the time, and originally I hadn’t planned on telling you anything.” Whitebeard continued as he ignored Shanks’ rising temper. “But, I can see now that you care for the boy, not for what he is. Roger would be proud of you, Red Hair.”

Shanks froze, eyes widening at being caught off guard. That had not been what he was expecting and from the wide grin stretching across Rayleigh’s face, he didn’t hide his surprise very well.

“Yes, he would have,” his old vice-captain agreed and swung an arm around him, shaking him slightly and bringing them closer together. Shanks resolutely ignored them and took a long swing of his drink, relishing in the burn that slid down his throat and warmed his chest. They laughed at his expense, and he didn’t have the heart in him to argue, the comment had not been unwelcomed and he was glad his father figure’s respected rival thought he had done well.

“So what do you think of him?” Rayleigh’s eyes gleamed with interest and he leaned forward, dragging him down with him. Shanks rolled his eyes and ducked out from under his arms and let Rayleigh pick Whitebeard’s brain for answers.

“Yes, we are all quite curious.”

Shanks glanced over towards the edge of the circle in time to see Mihawk tilt his hat up, gold ringed eyes intense as they pierced into the emperor. He had stayed far back and away from everyone, complaining about the noise and smell, generally just being himself and annoying everyone who came into contact with him. Rayleigh let out a long exhale though his nose and Shanks fought down a smirk at his exasperation with the warlord.

As he turned his attention back to the huffing Whitebeard a sparkling flicker of life shimmered in the furthest reaches of his mind. He stiffened, sake slushing in the cup with his jerky movements as he leaned forward and closed his eyes in concentration. It flickered once more and this time Shanks threw his will into his observation haki, uncaring of his crews’ reproachful voices as his power stirred the wind and threw sand into the air. Shanks extended his senses out, reaching and straining them until they could go no further and gasped. A beacon of light exploded in his mind’s eye, coming into his reach like a dawning sun cresting over the horizon. The prickles of light that represented the rest of residents of Sabaody were dwarfed and outshined by the soul approaching them, one he would recognize in a heartbeat.

He snapped his eyes open and stood, the others going silent as they trained their eyes on him. He felt Benn follow and was slightly surprised to feel Whitebeard trailing behind, but he had no time to stop and ask. Luffy’s glowing presence was growing closer and stronger in the distance and Shanks would be there to greet him. They settled into silence, his power still flailing and strained around him, whipping up wind and destroying the peace of the land as he followed where his senses led him.

His feet splashed into the shore and he paused, taking in a large breath and straining his eyes in the dark. In the distance the ocean swelled, a large wave towering above the rest and approaching them at high speed. The moonlight shone off it harshly and for a moment Shanks couldn’t see anything besides the glare of light.

“Daaad!” The shout was far off and barely carried by the breeze, but Luffy’s voice managed to reach him.

“Luffy!” He stepped further into the water, wading in waist deep and uncaring of the biting chill that seeped into his bones. His chest was tight with emotion, and he tried to fight it off by letting out a shaky breath. Shanks didn’t have the opportunity to go in further, a screech of laughter echoed towards them and rapidly grew louder. His eyes widened as he watched Luffy’s arms snap back to their proper size, his body growing larger by the second. Shanks braced himself, raising his hands to catch his son who had slung himself off the small raft and towards him. The collision blew the air out of his lungs and he tipped back into the water, landing on his butt but refusing to let go of Luffy who was now safely in his arms and laughing in merriment.

“Dad! Dad I missed you! And look I kept your hat safe!” Luffy tried to pull away and show him the hat but Shanks was having none of it, refusing to let Luffy peel back and instead tucking his head under his chin so he could wrap himself around Luffy even harder. He squeezed his eyes shut and inhaled, taking in the scent of the sea and the warmth of the body in his grasp. Luffy had grown bigger, obviously, but he was still little compared to others his age and a part of Shanks was selfishly thankful for it. It let him coddle Luffy just a little bit longer, something he planned on taking full advantage of now that he had his son back.

He finally pulled back and adjusted Luffy so he could stand, never letting go of his son and smiling softly when Luffy clung to him like a little monkey. The sound of rushing water drew his attention and he realized then that they hadn’t drowned because a small cove had formed around them, just enough so he could breathe. He looked down at Luffy and found large, smiling eyes looking up at him and a wide grin on his rubbery face. Shanks braced himself, reinforcing his decision by remembering the panic he had felt ever since he saw Luffy’s bounty appear.

“You’re grounded.”

Chapter Text

The winds around them stopped abruptly and Ace felt his stomach drop as the wave they rode on lost its momentum. Only Luffy’s scream of joy echoed around for a moment before it too faded away. Ace snapped his eyes open, staring dumbly at the spot Luffy had just been at before darting his eyes forward, catching his baby brother’s small figure rapidly fading away from them as he soared through the air.

“Did he just-” Sabo’s disbelieving voice broke Ace out of his thoughts and he flung himself from the side of the dinghy, roughly shoving a paddle towards Sabo as he let out a snarl of frustration.

“Move it!” Any prior hesitation Ace had was gone, because Luffy had just flung himself towards the island with the red haired emperor and whoever he had clearly been fighting with. If they were powerful enough to cause a clash of that scale so far away, then Ace didn’t even want to imagine how it was up close. And while Ace knew emperors were the strongest out on the sea, he couldn’t be sure if Shanks would actually protect Luffy, he had left him on Dawn for all those years after all.

He grunted, cresting a particularly large wave and grumbling under his breath about sea children. It was fine and dandy when Luffy was with them, but as soon as he left the vicinity Ace and Sabo were hung out to dry. That’s why when Luffy insisted he and Sabo would be safe in the sea, they hadn’t been so sure. Even now, Ace doubted that would be the case, especially considering how tired he got from just a few splashes of salt water. Still, he wanted to believe, and the last thing he wanted to do was disappoint Luffy, even if he wouldn’t be the one ultimately letting him down. The ocean was always indiscriminate with her victims, and he and Sabo weren’t silly enough to think they were any exception.

“Saaabbooo!” Luffy’s voice carried on a breeze and if Ace squinted, he could see his baby brother being held tightly in someone’s arms. His heart stopped for a moment and he forced himself to row harder, cutting though the water in desperation to make sure his baby brother was safe.

“What’s a ‘grounded’?” Luffy’s voice became clearer, and Ace heard Sabo spluttering about how he thought Luffy already knew, clearly caught off guard.

“I’ll fucking show you a grounded!” Ace snarled loudly and hoped that his words carried. He ignored Sabo’s sigh of exasperation and as soon as the waves became rough, indicating the shore, he forced fire towards his legs and launched himself out the boat. His feet ignited in a blaze and the blast had him plowing into the sand, kicking it up and causing it to solidify under his him into jagged spikes. He caught the tail end of Luffy’s voice and as mad as he was, he struggled not to face palm.

“-I can’t be grounded! You’re holding me so I’m air-ded!” Ace got a good look at his ridiculously idiotic baby brother and frowned when he saw him sitting comfortably in the arms of a tall, red haired man. Luffy looked even smaller than normal being held by him and Ace’s little brother instincts flew into overdrive at the sight.

“Luffy!” He used the tone that he knew his baby brother wouldn’t ignore and was internally pleased to see Luffy twist and extend his arms towards him, completely uncaring of the fire that licked at his skin as he launched himself at Ace. Cries of warning echoed around them and Ace made his flames burn hotter, glaring at the figures though the haze of heat. He grabbed Luffy by the waist, hoisting him up and tucking him against his side like a ragdoll.

“Awe Acccee” Luffy wiggled and complained, the fire caressing his skin and curling around his form protectively.

“Luffy!” A worried shout cut above the rest and Ace’s eyes widened as a man stepped though his wall of fire, hands coated in black and making a slicing motion with his hand. His flames faltered, sputtering to reflect his astonishment.

“Oh dad! This is Ace! He’s my big brother and he’s super strong and smart!” Luffy’s wiggling intensified and Ace felt his cheeks redden from his baby brother’s compliments, fire dying away almost immediately, his evaporating anger unable to sustain them. As the flames fell away, Ace was able to get a better look at the man approaching, noting the scar on his face and red of his eyes. His brows were drawn down and his gaze zeroed in on Luffy with such a single-minded focus that Ace felt his own being had been overlooked.

The man held himself with confidence and his mere presence was overwhelmingly large, just like their grandfather Garp. Because of that, Ace didn’t need to see his crimson hair to know that this was the man that Luffy called father, none other than Red Haired Shanks. They had known Shanks was waiting for them at Sabaody, but Ace didn’t think the emperor would be hanging out by the shore just to wait for Luffy. He expected to have to search, so to see him here so suddenly threw him off.

The emperor paused before him, red eyes widening as Ace finally met his stare with a glare. Shanks blinked and the look was gone, his brows furrowing for a moment before smoothing, his face falling into an easy smile.

“Oh, nice to meet you Ace, I’m Shanks.” The man gave him a blinding smile and Ace hesitated momentarily before nodding towards him. The sound of crunching glass behind him caught his attention and he risked a glance back.

“Geeze Ace, I’m here too. I can’t help with Luffy if you don’t let me.” Sabo’s voice trailed up to him and Ace nodded his head slightly, noting the soft burns on his clothes before grimacing.

“Sorry,” he muttered before ridding the clearing of all his remaining flames. The emperor stared at them for a moment, eyes roving over Luffy’s form to check for injuries before letting a soft frown tug at his lips.

“Come here, Anchor.” Shanks’ voice brought Ace’s attention back and he unconsciously tightened his grip around his baby brother, narrowing his eyes at the emperor in warning. He squeezed Luffy a little too hard when he wouldn’t stop squirming and a surprised squeak left him before he whined.

“Accceee-”

“No Luffy, wait.” Ace cut him off, never letting his eyes stray away from Shanks and the other members of his crew that began to gather around. Most of them stayed a good distance away, clearly content to wait for their captain’s orders, though others seemed overjoyed at the sight of Luffy squirming in his arms. In the distance he could see Whitebeard and he held back the sting of betrayal that he felt from seeing the man, now wasn’t the time. Sabo stepped up next to him, taking up the side that Luffy was on to have him squished between them, his blue eyes calm and smile gentle as he nodded to everyone. Good, Ace couldn’t be diplomatic for shit, he’d sooner start a fight and run away with Luffy before trying to talk anything out.

“Greetings Shanks, I’m Sabo, Luffy’s other brother. It is a pleasure to meet you.” Sabo nodded his head and tilted his top hat forward in a friendly gesture. Shanks mouth formed into a friendly grin but something cold trailed up Ace’s spine when the emperor met his gaze. Sabo must have felt it too, because his brother stiffened ever so slightly, shifting a tad closer to them as his smile went tight.

“Oh dad! Sabo is super smart! He taught me how to count and make words make sense!” Luffy wiggled again and Ace roughly shoved him closer, growling a warning under his breath for him to be still. Despite Luffy’s words, the tense air that had begun to form around them only grew, regardless of how relaxed the others looked. A man with silver hair and dark eyes sighed heavily and stepped forward, cigar in his mouth and sloshing booze in his hand as he gestured further inland.

“Why don’t we settle down by the bonfire? There’s plenty to catch up on and we have extra food and water to share.” The purple cloak that was draped over his shoulders fluttered in a stray breeze, bringing the smell of freshly cooked meat and alcohol.

At the mention of food, Ace couldn’t keep Luffy from wiggling away and he snarled as his baby brother skipped to where he thought the food was. In an instant, Luffy was gone and Ace felt panic well up in him until he saw the red haired emperor toss Luffy up on his shoulders, his hands gripping his small legs tightly as he sauntered away from them. Ace hadn’t even been able to see the man move. He blinked and narrowed his eyes, stomping forward and completely ignoring the others, eyes totally focused on the emperor who stole Luffy away from him.

“Hey! Give him back he’s ours!”

“Ace!” Sabo’s voice hissed from behind but he didn’t care, shoving off the hand that had been placed on his shoulder and reaching to grip at the black cloak the emperor wore. Before he could, the emperor turned, red eyes boring down at him and shadows deepening across his face.

“Yours?” Even with Luffy on his shoulders he managed to look threating as he glared down at him. Ace blinked and the look was gone, replaced by a weary smile and tired eyes, making him wonder if he had seen the look in the first place.

“You don’t mind do you? It’s been too long since I’ve seen my son, I hope you understand how worried I was about him.” Shanks voice was smooth and calm, charismatic, but Ace felt a warning licking at his skin. He tightened his fists, ready to argue but caught sight of Luffy’s frown. He didn’t want to fight his brother’s father, not when Luffy clearly cared about the man, but Ace couldn’t help but feel something was off. Luffy’s mall fingers threaded through crimson locks and his brother curled his upper body around Shanks’ head, smiling and humming softly.

A goofy smile lit the emperor’s face up and he cooed at the small boy, hands reaching up and rubbing at soft cheeks. Ace could practically see the stars in his eyes and he was so thrown off, he couldn’t even respond.

“C’mon Ace, Sabo! Let’s eat!” Luffy kicked his feet and demanded Shanks give him meat, a demand the emperor gave into with a laugh and nod, trotting away to a suspiciously familiar man with a pompadour.

“Ace,” Sabo’s voice was low next to him and he turned to see his brother’s worried blue eyes. He pursed his lips and nodded in silent agreement, happy to know he wasn’t going mad if Sabo had felt that too. It wasn’t dangerous per say, but it rankled his nerves in a way that was meant to be a deterrent and a warning, to stay away from what Shanks deemed his. It was possessive, like Ace had broken into the man’s personal belongings and stollen something valuable right from under his nose. He paused briefly on his way to Thatch and realized that yes, that’s exactly what Luffy was to the emperor. His.

Ace may have been hallucinating about the emperor’s glaring red eyes, but he knew he heard correctly when Shanks subtly challenged his claim on his baby brother. He frowned, silver eyes narrowing in annoyance. He wouldn’t give up so easily and he’d be damned if Luffy was taken from them.

xxx

Roger looked down at him, hand extended and a wide grin on his face, offering up a lifetime of adventure and freedom. The straw hat on Roger’s head shielded him from the rays of sunlight that illuminated him from the back, but his silver eyes burned with his passion and will. Rayleigh blinked and the vision was gone, in its place was a teenager named Ace with a scowl on his face and annoyed silver eyes glaring at Shanks as he followed after the emperor. Rayleigh swallowed and forced himself to move, feet dragging in the sand and hands clenching the fabric of his cloak.

His chest felt tight and he tried to ignore how his heart was being squeezed, focusing instead on taking in large breaths of air to remain calm. The resemblance was uncanny, and Rayleigh knew the boy had to be Roger’s son. As the minutes ticked by and his nerves calmed, Rayleigh wandered over, smile on his face and nodding his head in greeting. The two older boys had lost Shanks when the emperor made a dash to the other side of the bonfire, chasing a giggling Luffy and demanding his son give him back his food.

The blonde one, Sabo, was the first to take notice of his presence and he gave him a weary smile, smacking Ace on the back of his head and demanding his brother pay attention. Rayleigh chuckled at that, glad that the boys seemed to have a close relationship with one another. He sat down near the two, unoffended that they seemed closed off and tense at first. He decided to start easy, telling them about the island they were on and laughing when Ace complained loudly about ‘the fucking bubbles’ going off constantly. Eventually the boys eased, and hesitant smiles were given with their replies.

As they spoke, he could see the care the boys had for one another, especially their youngest, Luffy. They were fiercely protective of him, and Rayleigh was shoved aside more than once when Luffy ran around to a place they couldn’t see from their spot. It was during one of these instances that he managed to meet Shanks’ gaze, a knowing look flickering across his face as his eyes drifted to the teenager seated by his side. Rayleigh swallowed and looked away, not quite ready to face the facts. Because while Ace may have been Roger’s son, his near spitting image, he wasn’t Roger. His captain’s very being brimmed with life and his will had been absolute. His son on the other hand, was guarded, and his presence while loud, was tamed and maybe even broken. Rayleigh wondered, if life had gone differently, would Ace have been more like his captain?

They sat in silence and Rayleigh couldn’t help but keep looking over, staring at the freckles on his cheeks and the soft curls in his black hair. Rouge would have found him adorable, and Rayleigh had the feeling that Ace would have always had flowers in his hair growing up.

“What!?” Ace snapped and Rayleigh let out a sheepish smile, meeting angry eyes and raising his hands in a placating gesture. Fire licked across Ace’s shoulders and his brother smacked him while putting them out.

“Ah, I’m sorry. You just remind me of someone is all.” Rayleigh watched closely as Ace stiffened, how his shoulders tensed and his frown tightened.

“I guess I would. It doesn’t matter now though.” Ace’s eyes drifted to where Luffy sat and Rayleigh watched in surprise as Ace eased, posture relaxing. “It’s… in the past.”

It was clear for Rayleigh to see that not all of it was, but it looked like Ace had his own sort of problems to overcome, and he knew this was only the surface. He contemplated for a moment, figuring Ace knew what he was talking about, but Rayleigh couldn’t help but ask.

“You know then? About captain?” The words came out forced, and not nearly as smooth as he hoped.

Ace’s attention snapped back to him and his eyes widened in surprise, hands reaching out automatically for support but only grasping at empty air. “Captain?”

Rayleigh’s mouth twisted into a tight smile and he nodded, looking away from Ace and towards the fire in the center of the gathering. “I was his first mate.” Rayleigh didn’t look away from the fire, watching as stray embers floated up and away with the air currents. When the silence between them stretched for too long he risked a glance back and saw Ace hunched over with his head in his hands, fingers digging into his hair. Sabo was next to him, trying to ease his fingers to relax to no avail. Rayleigh frowned and reached over, hesitating briefly before placing a heavy hand on his shoulder, kneading his fingers in hard and letting out a shaky breath.

“If you ever want to know anything-”

Ace shook his hand off and straightened, taking a deep breath. “No, Luffy’s told me enough. Thanks, though.”

Rayleigh blinked in surprise and he almost missed the proud look on Sabo’s face as his mind raced elsewhere. There was no way for Luffy to have known about Roger, a man before his time, not unless-

His mind wandered back to what Shanks told him, his beliefs, and his certainty in them. Not only that, but Rayleigh got to see firsthand how the sea had twisted away from the pair when Luffy landed in Shanks’ arms, like she was giving them just enough space to breathe. He went to ask, but Ace turned away from him, making it clear that he was done with the conversation.

Rayleigh leaned back on his log and took a swig of his drink, his eyes trailing over to Shanks. There he found the young boy draped over the emperor’s back. He was staring at Ace, a slight frown on his face as he observed his brother across the fire, like he could feel his brother’s distress regardless of the distance between them. Dark eyes flicked over to him and caught his stare. The world suddenly narrowed to a single point and Rayleigh couldn’t look away. His body reacted before his mind could make sense of anything, his breath catching in his throat as the sky closed in around him and squeezed the air out of his lungs. Through his tunneled vision all he could see was Luffy, through him, and into a yawning void that made his stomach drop in instinctual fear. His haki flashed in reflex and suddenly Shanks was there, gripping his shoulder harshly and fighting down his haki with his own. A distant part of his mind could register the shouts of surprise from the others as his power lashed out over their forms and clawed into the sand under them.

“Easy Ray,” Shanks murmured in his ear and Rayleigh took a breath, eyes widening as he steadied himself, partially wondering how Shanks had made it to him so fast without him even noticing. It had been a long, long time since Rayleigh had reacted in such a way to anything, and to do so over a child was unexpected. He swallowed and met Shanks’ crimson eyes, catching the understanding in them and asking a silent question.

Shanks gave his shoulder another squeeze, gesturing with his other hand to the others that everything was fine. “I told you before, it’s hard to explain. Does it make a little more sense now?”

Rayleigh thought back to their prior conversation when they were up in the trees, speaking of sea children and the plausibility of gods. His instincts were still reeling, and he clenched his hands in the fabric of his pants, forcing the trembling to stop. He didn’t even know what had scared him, but the distinct sense of his mortality was at the forefront of his mind. Eventually, he nodded.

Luffy peeked his head up over Shanks’ shoulder, a smile on his face and eyes oblivious. “Are you okay old guy?”

Rayleigh stared into dark eyes but none of the feelings came back to him, only finding childish curiosity in the boy’s gaze. He nodded again and felt Shanks’ hand slip away from his shoulder even if his eyes watched him carefully. Instead of returning to their spot Shanks plopped himself down between Rayleigh and Ace, whining when Luffy immediately crawled into Ace’s arms.

“You had your fucking turn!” Ace snarled and deliberately tucked Luffy close between him and Sabo, ignoring how Luffy laughed and wiggled when he complained about being accidentally tickled. The laughter only intensified, and Ace’s triumphant grin was the only warning Luffy got as the brothers went in on torturing the younger. Shanks sighed and sat back, complaining loudly before taking a long sip of his drink. Luffy was crying now, trying desperately to wiggle away but his brothers were having none of it, clearly using him as a stress relief.

“Yeah get him!” Thatch shouted from across the fire, hands raised in support and drink sloshing everywhere. Marco complained loudly next to him and Whitebeard’s laugh rumbled throughout the beach. Rayleigh had noticed Whitebeard easing his crew away from the boys, more than likely aware that Shanks wouldn’t take kindly to their reunion being interrupted so soon. Or, maybe it had to do with things he had yet to fully understand.

Shanks grinned next to him and stood, raising his tanker, uncaring of the liquid dripping down his arm as he smiled wide and shouted. “To being reunited!”

His crew cheered and Rayleigh grinned at the sight of his former cabin boy. The tension from the last couple days had completely drained away from Shanks’ form and the red haired captain was now completely at ease.

Rayleigh felt his heart lighten at the sight, and he brushed off the unease he felt to deal with it later. He shifted in his seat when the log under him jolted from the boys’ antics, and he was unable to stop himself from joining in on the infectious laughter that seemed to reverberate through his soul.

A soft, choked off gasp caught his attention, and he turned in time with Shanks, eyes widening at the flicker of light that blinded him momentarily. It had been brief, but Rayleigh saw the burning white of irises that seared themselves into his memory. No one else seemed to have noticed, but the older boys had frozen in their torturous tickling, each with stilled hands hovering above their baby brother who was calming down from the session.

“Shishishi! No fair! I thought I was going to pee my pants!” Luffy raised a hand to his face and wiped away his tears, missing the looks exchanged between the brothers.

“That’s enough for now,” Shanks’ voice was low and nearly drowned out by the rambunctiousness of the others, but the boys heard and nodded their heads in agreement, any misgivings they had about the other vanishing into smoke. Luffy was jostled around until he ended up near the emperor, a smile still on his face and seemingly none the wiser to what just occurred.

xxx

Benn let himself sink into the chatter and noise that swelled around him, eager to let the past few days fade into obscurity. Luffy’s laughter was easily discernible in the noise, and it eased the tension off his shoulders. He glanced at his captain, noting the genuine, goofy smile on his face as he watched his son tell him some story, hands flailing around and energy wild. Shanks was enraptured in Luffy’s tales, nodding along and asking questions, but Benn noticed more than just his focus. He could see how firmly Shanks gripped Luffy, how his fingers brushed along squishy cheeks and how gently he placed the straw hat back on Luffy’s head. Making sure it was angled just right.

All of that would have only been worth a spare glance, if it also weren’t for the way that his captain was leaving residues of his conqueror’s haki everywhere he touched. It was subtle, just lingering stretches of his energy clinging to Luffy’s clothes and seeping into his skin. But now it wouldn’t matter if Luffy were to have the straw hat or not, his very being would soon be doused in the emperor’s haki.

For now, only those that could use conqueror’s haki could tell, and with how Whitebeard and Rayleigh glanced at Shanks, they knew what he was doing. And when Shanks would meet their questioning gaze he just doubled down, purposefully bringing his haki coated fingers up and firmly planting them on top of Luffy’s head, the boy oblivious and continuing on with his babbling. The message to the others was clear though, and if they had any qualms about how Shanks claimed what was his, they didn’t say.

It reminded Benn of their early days, when his captain had clung on tightly to his hat and snarled at anyone who dared touch it. Possessive and hunting like a beast when his space wasn’t given or his treasure threatened. It made sense back then, his captain had lost everything he held dear in life and that hat had been his only connection back to it. Benn knew this would happen, but he was slightly proud to say that Shanks had more restraint than he would have thought. Luffy was a person after all, free spirited and unable to be contained, like the mother he hailed from. He was just glad that Shanks seemed to remember that, even if he reached out far too often to reclaim what everyone knew was his.

Shanks’ very will was settling itself over the boy, and it would soon be a reminder and warning for anyone to notice. Luffy wasn’t to be messed with, least they wanted their head off their shoulders. And if Luffy could tell, he didn’t say anything, simply melted into hugs and let himself be coddled by his doting father, seemingly unaware of Shanks’ need of aggressive reassurance that he was there. Or, Benn mused, Luffy did know, and that was the reason he was so pliant every time Shanks snatched him up a few too many times.

The only person who seemed incapable of reading the hints, or was just ignoring them, which was more likely, was Hawkeyes. He watched Luffy just as closely as Shanks did, but for a different reason Benn knew. If the man could be patient like Rayleigh, then his questions would be answered in time, but it didn’t seem to be his strong point. Though Benn couldn’t blame him, he remembered what it was like to come under the scrutiny of a god, and even a young one like Luffy had left him reeling. Rayleigh’s reaction earlier had been expected, but thankfully his crewmates remained tightlipped on what had happened. Only a few knew, but Benn was prepared to deal with the panic that knowledge would bring about later.

“Boy,” Hawkeyes’ voice cut through the idle chatter everyone had fallen in. Several pairs of eyes turned to him, curious and weary all at the same time. Everyone on the Red Force knew why the swordsman had come along and stuck around, so Benn was curious as to how he’d get his answers. Though knowing how Luffy was, it wouldn’t take very long for him to do something spectacular. Still, he wondered if the water bending to Luffy’s will earlier wasn’t enough, then what would be? Rayleigh had been somewhat convinced, Benn noticing the curiosity and wonder in dark eyes, remembering a time when he was also getting used to such a presence near them.  

“Come here.” Hawkeyes raised a hand and made a beckoning motion with his finger pointed in Luffy’s general direction. General because he was still running around and rolling along the sand, terrorizing anyone that got within his vicinity with food. Luffy paused, laid out on his back with a stick of meat in his mouth as he tilted his head unnaturally far back to look at Hawkeyes. There was a moment of silence as the two stared at one another and Benn felt the familiar bristle of an overwhelming presence settle on the clearing for the briefest moments.

It was one he was used to by now, whenever Luffy’s mother imposed herself more onto this plane of existence and drew her attention to them. If Benn could describe the feeling, it would be as if he were an ant under an incoming boot, knowing his existence was so insignificant to the other that his life being snuffed out wouldn’t be noticed. It passed and he let out an exhale, nearly choking on the smoke that was in his lungs and swiftly chugging down some booze to help ease the burn. When he managed to compose himself, it was to see Luffy standing in front of Mihawk, head tilted to the side and chewing the last bits of his food as he stared up at the man owlishly.

It was clear that many others in the circle had felt it, their pale faces and wandering eyes a clear indicator. Benn chanced a glance at Rayleigh and noted his white knuckled grip on the fabric of his coat, his brows drawn down into a harsh furrow and eyes trained solely on Luffy. His captain was slightly tense next to him, watching the scene with sharp eyes and seemingly ready to pounce at a moment’s notice.

Mihawk stayed still longer than Benn would have anticipated, gold rimmed eyes slightly widened as he stared down at the boy. Benn smirked blatantly in his direction, ready to watch the show unfold as the swordsman tried to unravel a situation he couldn’t possibly fathom. Mihawk didn’t bother introducing himself, he just leaned forward in his seat, still managing to be taller than Luffy, and began his inspection with gentle prods. He stretched limbs and ran his hand though hair filled with sand, eyed how Luffy’s devil fruit let him bend at odd angles and frowned when he found nothing extraordinary. Benn held back his chuckle at the giggles Luffy let out, clearly still ticklish and sensitive from the earlier attack. The older man let out a hum of disappointment before sitting back with his arms crossed, eyes narrowing in thought.

“Whom do you hail from?” Mihawk’s voice was bland, and Benn took a swing of his sake to hide his grin.

“What’s a hail?”

Shanks burst into laughter next to Rayleigh and Benn fought to keep his drink from coming out his nose. Someone on this crew had to be dignified after all. Hawkeyes’ face was contorted in disgust and exasperation as he spoke to clarify.

“Who are your parents?”

“Oh!” Luffy grinned and used both hands to point. One was directed to Shanks and the other the sea. “That’s dad and mom!”

A gasp was heard, and Benn’s eyes moved sharply over to the Whitebeard pirates, but he was unable to identify who had let out that response.

“Damnit Luffy!” Ace, the boy’s older brother shouted from his spot near the fire and the blonde one was cradling his head in his hands, shoulders slumped in defeat.

“Wait, I mean just dad!” Luffy dropped the hand that was pointing to the sea and beamed up an innocent smile towards Hawkeyes, expression bright. Shanks was howling in laughter, tilting too far back and falling off his log as he clutched at his stomach.

“Oh Anchor! You’re still perfect!” His captain managed to get out between breaths and Luffy joined in with giggles even though Benn was sure he had no clue what Shanks was laughing about.

“How’s that fucking funny!? That idiot is gonna get himself kidnapped! Hell, I can’t even come up with a damn lie for him, how do you even make a lie for a fucking sea child? Stop fucking laughing!” Ace had rounded on the emperor, fury lighting his hair up in fire and causing a haze of heat to waft out from him.

Sabo sighed, shoulders falling even further as he stared ahead blankly. “Why, why are my brothers so stupid.”

Ace turned to yell at his brother before pausing, finally catching onto his slipup and grimacing, the fire dying away immediately. “Fuck.”

“Don’t worry so much,” Shanks sat up and dusted himself off, grin still on his face despite his hardening eyes. “I’d like to see anyone try to take Anchor from me.” The clearing had gone silent at the apparent revelation and Benn scanned his eyes across the crown, trying to discern any possible threats. His gaze stopped at Marco, taking in his wide eyes and pale face. He noted it for later, knowing full well the vice captain of the Whitebeard pirates was easy going and hardly batted and eye at the most astounding of revelations.

Luffy twisted his head around, eyes widening in hope. “Does that mean I can be with mom again, even with people here!?” His voice grew in excitement and he moved away from Mihawk, the sand he kicked up smacking the warlord in the face.

“Yes!”

“No!”

Shanks and Ace spoke at the same time and Luffy paused, scratching his head in confusion before turning to Sabo. “Sabo?”

The blonde brother blinked, and Benn saw his will visibly wilt away at the sight of his baby brother’s pout, his dark eyes almost seeming to water as he pleaded his case.

Luffy clasped his hands together in front of him and bounced up and down on the tips of his toes. “Please, please, I’ll listen and be good! But I miss mom!”

“Sabo no-!” Ace lurched forward, clearly seeing his brother’s will melt.

“Okay-” Sabo was cut off when Ace tackled his side but it was too late, Luffy’s eyes grew in delight and his beaming smile stretched across his face.

“Mom!” Without missing a beat, Luffy sprinted forward, hoping over heads, and stretching his hands out towards the lapping waters that seemed to reach right back. Benn watched, amused as Luffy jumped in and splashed around, large waves crossing and cradling his body, keeping him afloat. Smaller streams of water reared up like tiny snakes, caressing black hair and seemingly stroking his cheeks. Luffy laughed, grabbing a wave with both his hands and somehow bringing it up like a blanket. He tucked the wave under his chin and let out a hum, feet kicking up but never coming out the water.

Ace’s heavy sigh made him tear his gaze away, and when he did, he saw the absolutely flabbergasted looks most of pirates in the vicinity held. Thatch in particular was spluttering, hands out in front of him and making wild gestures as he tried to sort through his jumbled thoughts. The only people who didn’t bat an eye at Luffy’s antics, besides his brothers, were a few of his crewmates. They had grown used to Luffy’s oddness many years ago, and seeing it again was nothing new. After all, they knew full well that it was just the start of what a sea child was capable of. Still, despite Luffy’s laughter and the crackling flame, the silence was loud. And while Benn could see the benefit of everyone knowing, it also put him on high alert.

“Oh, now that is quite interesting.” Rayleigh’s voice broke the trance everyone seemed to have fallen into. The older man leaned forward, hands clasped together as his eyes focused on Luffy.

“Yeah, yeah whatever! Shows over everyone stop fucking staring at my baby brother!” Ace yelled and a wall of flames rose across the shore, effectively blocking Luffy from view. His captain frowned and tilted his head, clearly still trying to see past the flames. He huffed and met Benn’s gaze when it proved to be fruitless.

“I’m going to go stay with Anchor.” Shanks stood and dusted himself off, once again easily parting the wall of fire with his haki.

“How does he keep doing that!?” Ace pulled at his black hair and growled under his breath, his anger at his blonde brother forgotten.

“It’s called haki,” Rayleigh stood and motioned for the boys to follow him. “Come, I’m sure Shanks can take care of Luffy for the night. Why don’t we go talk? This new technique should help you protect your brothers better.”

It was like Rayleigh knew exactly what to say to get Ace to shut up. The teen snapped his jaw shut, eyes flicking over to his baby brother briefly before narrowing in resolve.

“Alright, we’ll go.”

Benn watched them leave and shook his empty drink with a sigh. The bonfire was smaller now, most of the wood burned away and the rocks around it scorched black. The unnatural chill of the night began to cling closer, but he still had one more thing to do before he could rest. He moved his attention to the warlord who was still staring at Luffy, gold ringed eyes wide. Benn couldn’t hold in his laugh, and he didn’t bother hiding the fact that it was at Mihawk’s expense.

“Oh how unfortunate for you, to see something you can’t explain.” Benn grinned around his cigarette as Mihawk scowled at him, hand clenching the cross necklace dangling around his neck.

“Do not test me, Beckman.”

Benn laughed louder before bracing his hands on his knees to stand. “Tell me when you have a reason for that then,” Benn pointed with his thumb back towards Luffy. “I’ll listen to any of your theories.” He didn’t give the warlord a chance to respond, simply turned and gestured for his crew to pack up. They would need to head out soon, otherwise the marines may get overly ambitious. It was a good thing that there were too many of them together, after all, Sabaody was supposed to be a more subtropical island. And to an experienced crew like them, Aokiji could only get so close without them noticing.

Chapter Text

Sabo jerked awake, nearly tipping back on the stool he was sitting on. He didn’t know when he had fallen asleep at Shakky’s bar, but now orange sunlight was streaming in through the windows, signifying the break of dawn. It took him a moment, but soon he realized what had woken him up so violently. His body moved before his brain caught up with the motion, too focused on his baby brother’s terrified shrieking. The pounding of feet on wood sounded close by and he realized Ace was running next to him, a wild look of panic on his face, one Sabo was sure was reflected in his own features. They burst through the door to the outside, eyes scanning wildly as they followed their ears to their baby brother. Another voice was heard soon, and Sabo furrowed his brows when he recognized it belonged to the red-haired emperor.

“Damnit Luffy! Get wet!” The emperor sounded out of breath and Sabo slowly came to a stop along with Ace as they rounded along a large tree. Shanks had half his body hunched over an extremely large, wooden tub. His black cloak was lost somewhere, and his white shirt was sticking to his skin. His red hair was dripping water and his mouth was twisted into a snarl. In the tub was a very naked Luffy, his rubbery limbs extending impossibly wide to grip the opposing sides of the tub, trying to avoid the bubbles that seemed to overflow everywhere else. Also, Luffy was perfectly dry despite the fact that Sabo saw a few of his limbs splash in the water. Sabo sighed heavily and Ace cackled next to him, happy he no longer had to be the one to wrestle with their baby brother about taking baths. Shanks and Luffy both paused, faces snapping over to them and widening in surprise.

“Aceee! Help me!” Luffy shouted and wiggled but Shanks leaned further onto him, gripping Luffy by the shoulders and slowly dunking him in.

“No!” Shanks snarled out and cursed. “Anchor! Get! Wet!”

A wicked smile stretched across Ace’s face and his eyes darkened in mischief. Before Sabo could get a word out, to tell Ace that whatever he was planning was stupid, Ace lurched forward. He kicked his boots off halfway to his destination and Sabo dragged a hand along his face as he watched Ace jump on top of their baby brother, dunking them both into the water. Ace immediately sunk towards the bottom of the gigantic tub and Luffy was so surprised that when he went to grab for his older brother, he came back up with damp skin and drenched hair. Shanks on the other hand was spluttering, face and body covered in soap and tongue sticking out as he grimaced at the taste. The wave the splash made had thoroughly soaked him, and he squinted as bubbles began to leak into his eyes. Sabo moved forward and gestured for Luffy to hand over their drowsy brother. He was too tired for this much excitement in the morning and he didn’t spare Ace from his annoyance, grabbing him by the hair and tugging him out.

“Owow! Damnit Sabo that fucking hurts!” Ace’s energy came back instantly and he turned to glare up at him, his expression faltering when their gazes met. Sabo wasn’t sure what look he had on his face, but he thanked the gods it gave Ace the warning he couldn’t say. Luffy’s annoyed cry grabbed their attention and Sabo snorted when he saw Luffy sitting with a pout, his hair being dutifully scrubbed by the emperor who sat at the edge of the tub. With how soaked the man was, he may as well have taken a bath too.

“Hah Lu! Looks like someone will finally be able to put you in your place during bath time!” Ace pointed and laughed despite now being absolutely filthy, covered in grass and mud as he sat up on the floor.

Shanks hummed as he looked them over, hands still kneading through Luffy’s hair despite their baby brother’s protests. “Why don’t you boys clean yourselves up also? We will be heading out soon.”

Sabo blinked in surprise and shared a glance with Ace. Shanks saw their confusion and a grin stretched across his face, he nodded towards the direction of the docks and continued. “We are heading into the New World, there’s less marines there and the chances are lower for Luffy to be caught.”

Sabo gripped his chin and thought it over. Rayleigh had mentioned the new world last night when he was explaining haki, but he said that it was incredibly dangerous for anyone who was unfamiliar with haki to go. As far as he and Ace knew, Luffy didn’t know about haki either, so all three of them would be sitting ducks.

“Rayleigh mentioned the new world, but isn’t it even more dangerous than the first part of the grand line?” Sabo ignored Luffy’s cheers for adventure in favor of focusing on the emperor. The grin on Shanks’ face grew wider, straining at the edges and dark delight lighting up his eyes.

“Oh, it’s more dangerous alright. But that’s just because it’s where the emperors and their territories reside. So, you boys will be perfectly safe with me.” Shanks voice was smooth, without a care in the world, and it would have seemed more dangerous were he not wrestling with Luffy to get him into a fluffy towel.

“It’s only dawn” Shanks continued, now standing with a swathed Luffy in his arms. “We don’t leave until noon, so we will have more time to rest. I just couldn’t put Anchor in my bed with all that seaking smell on him.”

Ace bristled next to him immediately and Sabo knew what was coming before his brother even opened his mouth. “What do you mean your bed? Lu always sleeps with us!”

For once, Sabo could agree with Ace’s quick temper. They had always slept together, from the cramped confines of their treehouse to the fishing ship they had stollen.

“Oh it’ll be extra warm with Ace and Sabo!” Luffy grinned at them, clearly not seeing the problem with the situation. The smile on Shanks’ face finally fell away and he furrowed his brows in thought before letting out a hefty sigh.

“Fine. Benn said I needed to share better anyways.” The last part was grumbled, and Sabo could see Shanks clearly didn’t agree.

“My bed is big enough for all of us, just don’t kick me off you runts.” Shanks turned away and headed towards the direction of the ship, leaving Sabo to deal with his stuttering brother.

“Did he- What!?” Ace bellowed out and Sabo grabbed his arm before he could trudge after them.

“C’mon Ace, the sooner we clean up the sooner we can steal Lu back.” He tugged at his brother’s arm and once Ace calmed down enough, he began stripping off his clothes.

“I don’t like it,” Ace muttered as he placed his hat gently on a nearby rock, moving slowly to splash himself with water. His temper wilted instantly, and Sabo wondered if he should keep a bottle of water around just for whenever Ace got too heated.

“But,” Ace hesitated and Sabo raised a brow, watching as his brother struggled to get the words out of his mouth. “If what Ray said was true last night, then maybe-” Ace cut himself off and let out a heavy sigh, running a hand along his damp hair and scowling fiercely. “If Shanks was that worried about Lu, then I’m willing to try I guess.”

Sabo blinked, surprised, but ultimately smiled as he went through the motions of cleaning the grime and dirt off of himself. Last night when he and Ace had followed Rayleigh into the bar and sat under the dim lights, the older man had informed them of just what had been happening while they were out sailing the seas and being kidnapped. Shanks was one of the first to know of Luffy’s bounty and had set sail as soon as his men made it onto his ship. He remembered the look in Rayleigh’s eyes, how the scar across his right eye caught the light as he asked them what they would do for their little brother.

They had responded as expected, and Rayleigh simply smiled and nodded, stating that they should understand Shanks’ position if that were the case. Ace was more hesitant to believe that, but when gestured to look out the window, his brother had wilted. When Sabo had looked, he understood why. Because under the moonlight, surrounded by calm waters that should have been crashing and rolling, was Shanks, cradling Luffy and helping him rock in the waves as their baby brother tired himself out from his excitement. Even with he and Ace, the sea didn’t tread around them differently nor cease executing her wild will. And Sabo had felt the sea rear her vicious maw before, presence suffocating and oppressive if anyone approached Luffy with ill intent. So, it was with those thought in mind that they had relented in their immediate opposition, however, they were not going to act differently around their baby brother just because another now claimed some of his time.

“You’re quiet,” Ace muttered, staring at him with one eye closed as he rubbed the soap out of his hair. Sabo paused in his scrubbing and stared at the water, watching as his reflection came into view. The burn scar across his eye and down his chest drew his attention, and he wondered where he would be had it not been for Luffy. Just like Ace, Sabo owed Luffy a lot, but that had never been the reason why Sabo loved his baby brother. Luffy learned to make them love themselves, and it was a gift he couldn’t ever repay. Because by learning to love themselves, they had learned to love others.

“I’m just thinking, about how Lu changed so much.” Sabo met Ace’s gaze and his brother frowned, glancing down at the still water to take in the face of his father. And for once in Ace’s life, he didn’t look at himself with the overbearing self-loathing that had haunted him since he was younger. Sabo thought back to those moments, when Ace hated the blood in his veins with more passion than anyone ought to. How there were days that if Sabo wasn’t looking, he was sure Ace would have clawed at his skin and ripped his arms open just to get it out. He knew what it was like to hate his blood, but the extent to which Ace had scared him, made him feel that he had to watch his brother more carefully on certain days or reassure him that he wasn’t a monster. Then they met Luffy, Luffy who told them he loved them from the bottom of his heart. He loved them just how they were and nothing could ever change that.

Ace was more terrified then, held Luffy closer and sometimes cried in his sleep from nightmares, ones were Luffy would leave him because their baby brother realized they were monsters. It never happened of course, and Sabo managed to convince Ace to tell Luffy, to trust in his heart and uncanny instincts.

Sabo remembered the bright smile that Luffy wore, remembered how he lunged towards Ace and hugged his stunned brother twice over. All his limbs wrapping around him and hanging on tight. Ace had told Luffy who his father was and all their baby brother did was grin.

“Of course you are! I already knew! Mom loved Roger the most!” And that had been a smack in the face to them both, each gaping at Luffy in surprise and bafflement. Because by then they knew who Luffy called mother and knew better than to challenge her words. So, to hear that she loved the king of the pirates, a man who was deemed a devil, was beyond astonishing. Ace had gotten mad like he always did when he didn’t know how to react, but Luffy just smiled and pulled him along, telling him how happy he was to be told his secret. From then on, Luffy would tell Ace about who his father really was, slowly chipping away at the self-hatred and curing him with all the love their baby brother had to offer, which was a near infinite supply.

The change in Ace was wonderful to see, Sabo felt he could breathe more easily, and he was sure he would never be able to express to Luffy just how grateful he was. Ace wasn’t all better, but it was a giant step in the right direction.

“Of course he did.” Ace’s quiet voice cut through his thoughts and Sabo jerked in surprise, having lost himself in his mind. He glanced up at Ace and saw his brother was already dressed, waiting for him by the edge of the tub. “Now stop thinking about the obvious, we gotta go get a good spot in before that red bastard hogs Lu.” Ace gave him a grin, hand reaching up to tilt his hat up with one finger. The rays of the dawn ignited his eyes and Sabo gave him a grin in return.

“Right!”

xxx

He let out a breath, staring at the ship in silent contemplation. The branch he stood on towered above many trees and brought him towards furthest edge of the dome of leaves. Resin bubbles popped more consistently here, but the closer he was to the louder background noise the better. It hid any mistakes he made in his movements and covered the snapping of images. The capture snail in his hand had a good view of the Red Force, its sails were curled and a shiny coat of resin made it glow in the afternoon sun. There was activity on the deck, its members rushing to get things done in order to descend into the sea. His observation haki prickled and a presence made itself known next to him, causing him stiffen in alarm. Very few could sneak up on him. Aokiji cast his gaze over to the branch opposing him from behind and set his eyes on Dark King Rayleigh. The man was seated with his back against the trunk and arm resting across his drawn up leg, his silver hair framing his face as he nodded in greeting.

“Kind of bright for spying no?” Rayleigh tilted his head and his round glasses reflected the rays of light peeking from above. Aokiji sighed and shrugged, turning away from the older man and looking back down at the ship getting ready to descend.

“I’d rather be asleep, but orders are orders I guess.” And his were to observe, and if possible, take the child that was deemed a threat to the world government. That was easier said than done though, since there wasn’t a single instant in which Red Haired Shanks wasn’t watching the boy. He frowned, remembering a young girl with scared blue eyes and an old friend who was set in his convictions. His lips twitched downward and Aokiji forcefully smoothed his features.

“You don’t seem so sure.” Rayleigh leaned forward from his spot and crossed his legs under him, resting his cheek against his hand.  “Or is it that you don’t want to face two emperors at once?”

Aokiji rubbed at the back of his neck, his frown deepening. “Yeah, I don’t get paid enough for that. And you’re here too.” Aokiji wouldn’t let Rayleigh discount himself as just an old man, that would be a deadly trap to fall into and a dumb way to die.

Rayleigh’s answering grin was sharp as he adjusted his glasses, letting him see his dark eyes. “I can guess why you’re here, now the question is,” he sat up straight and his lips thinned into a thin line. “How did you know he was here.”

Rayleigh studied him, taking in the snail he had in his hand and the notepad that stuck out his pocket. He wasn’t wrong, but Aokiji wasn’t told who their informant was, just that he needed to be here as fast as possible and stall them from heading underwater.

“Yeah, we knew. But to be honest with you I’m not even sure how. Last we heard they got taken off Whitebeard’s ship, then he ended up here.” That’s what he had been told, but Aokiji wasn’t dumb. He knew the name Monkey D., and he would bet his life that it was Garp who had taken him away. However any speculation was worthless, Sengoku was tight lipped and for good reason. Akainu was already frothing at the mouth, because to him, anyone who was in the same vicinity as pirates was guilty by association. And from what they heard; an emperor had claimed Luffy as son. It was a death sentence if Aokiji ever saw one, and a part of him hoped that Red Haired Shanks was as strong as he was feared.

“Oh, I see.” There was a glint to Rayleigh’s eye and underneath that, Aokiji saw the fringes of anger unraveling. The elder man stood, clapping his hands to get rid of the dirt on his palms, legs shifting ever so slightly. Aokiji stiffened abruptly and leaped back, chancing a glance down to the Red Force and considering his options. He opted to stall, knowing he would have to be in a better position to properly carry out his task.

“You know who it is?” He spoke as he took a step back, glancing down at the nearby branch and wondering if he could stretch his power that far out.

“I do. But that’s enough of that, you’re decades too young to fool me kiddo, let’s get this started.” Rayleigh moved before he even finished speaking, pushing himself off the branch and leaving a wake of air behind him. Electric blue haki flashed and Aokiji managed to bring an arm up just in time to block the kick headed for his head. Instead of fighting back he shifted, letting himself slide down the side of the resin tree, reaching his palm out and willing his power to the surface. Ice grew over his feet, and he surfed his way down, the air around him chilling and causing dew to form on nearby branches before freezing over. Nearby resin bubbles met the frost of his power and dropped from the air before shattering like glass below. He glanced up, gritting his teeth when he saw Rayleigh rapidly approaching, jumping from branch to branch, each thick limb breaking and splintering from the force of his kicks.

The sound of rushing water finally met his ears and he figured he was close enough to the sea now. Aokiji twisted his feet, using the ice under him like a ramp as he launched himself out from the cover of the leaves. Shouts of surprise met his descent and before anyone could get a word in, he extended both hands out, fingers splayed wide apart as his muscles strained under the power of his devil fruit. A large crack was heard and the water around the Red Force solidified into ice, the ship ceasing any movement as he forced his power as deep as it would go. Ice stretched past the sea and went inland, coating the green grass white and solidifying it mid-breeze. He knew this would not hold them long, and he wasn’t strong enough to face off everyone here, but for whatever reason, the Gorosei were desperate to end this boy’s life, and he had a job to do. It was too bad that he just happened to be the closest, however, he knew Akainu was hot on his trail and would arrive shortly. All he had to do was stall and survive.

xxx

Sengoku gripped the wood of his desk, teeth clenched as he squeezed his eyes shut. Of all the times Garp chose to disappear, this one was the worst. He let out a heavy breath, unmuting his den den and kept his voice even as he spoke. The Gorosei have orders for you, Akainu. They’ll be sent over to your ship’s communication team. Keep me updated.”

He hung up and leaned back into his chair, staring up blankly at the ceiling. He blindly reached for his desk, snatching up the picture that Aokiji sent him last night and let his head fall into his hands. The bounties hadn’t done Garp’s grandson justice. Because all Sengoku saw in the photo was a happy little boy swimming in dark waters, a carefree smile on his face as he splashed about. His chest tightened and he remembered amber eyes looking up at him, wide and round with hope for the future and a determination to help change it. He clenched his fist, remembering the dried blood that had stuck to them and marked him for life. The heavy weight of his son’s limp body now a constant feel in his limbs. He let his eyes fall back onto the photo, past the child and the waters and onto Red Haired Shanks. The man had his arms out, holding Luffy and letting him play, but his crimson eyes were fixed to look right at the camera, smile sharp and warning. Sengoku hadn’t been able to do anything for Rosinante, and he hoped the same fate wouldn’t befall the pirate who called Luffy son.

“Damnit Garp,” he covered his eyes with his palm, leaning heavily against his desk. “Where are you!?”

xxx

Wood groaned around him and Shanks narrowed his eyes, sitting up from the bed and placing Gryphon at his side in a smooth, practiced motion. He had known Aokiji had been watching them, and had been willing to let the man linger if he didn’t impose himself on them. However, that no longer seemed to be the case. Even from under the deck and away from the inner ring of trees, Shanks had been able to feel Rayleigh’s haki flare. He rose to his feet, the boys behind him tripping and stumbling over themselves as the ship was jostled, but Shanks let himself sway with the motion easily. The candles in the room flickered out and a deep and sudden chill wafted through the room. His breath came out hot from his nose and he felt his face twist into a sharp frown. He glanced back, watching as Ace and Sabo gripped Luffy between them and looked around with wide eyes. This was the work of Aokiji no doubt, and while Shanks was reluctant to have the boys anywhere near an admiral, Ace’s fire would help to free the ship much faster than conventional means.

“An admiral is here. Aokiji. His devil fruit is ice, Ace, are you up to help free the ship?” Shanks wouldn’t blame him if he said no, even if he was fairly confident in his ability to defend him while he worked. Ace glanced between Luffy and Sabo, biting his lip as his eyes hardened in determination. He nodded and Shanks gestured him forward, ready to head out.

“No wait! I’ll watch his back!” Sabo stood from the bed, unfurling Luffy and tucking him back in the sheets despite his son’s protests. Shanks made to argue but Sabo glared at him, blue eyes blazing in determination. “We always fight together; we’re used to each other’s moves. It’ll be better this way.”

A sharp tingle of haki dashed across his skin and Shanks sighed in frustration. “Fine, but Anchor you stay here.” He gave his son a warning look, forcing himself to harden his heart against Luffy’s desperate eyes.

“But-!”

“No Lu, this is our adventure. Remember that.” Ace cut his baby brother off and Shanks watched as Luffy instantly deflated, head bowing and straw hat covering his eyes. He was surprised, knowing Luffy was one to put up more of a fight, and wondered why he wasn’t doing so.

“Beat them up good, Ace.” Luffy didn’t raise his head but Ace smiled at him anyways.

“Of course Lu, who do you think I am?” When Ace stood still a little too long, Sabo grabbed him by the arm and forced him away.

“You’re not fighting,” Shanks reminded them as he passed through the threshold of the door, his footsteps heavy on the wood that now lay still under him. Shanks chanced a glance back into the room before closing the door and forced himself to keep going, hating the way Luffy was desperately clinging to his hat.

“Yeah, yeah, we won’t.” Ace waved him off and Shanks sighed, quickly leading them towards the upper deck and taking in the situation. The air was colder outside, and his men were out on the ice, chipping away at it with tools or their haki. Just like Shanks thought though, this ice was extra thick. There were already deep cuts along the sheet and still, no ice broke away. In the distance towards the grove of trees, Rayleigh was fighting with Aokiji, fists of haki easily breaking though ice walls and strong kicks breaking any ice that tried to hold him down. The power of their clashes made the wood of the old trees around them groan as they swayed, leaves and branches parting and twisting back from blows. Shanks glanced back at the boys taking in their raised arms and squinted eyes as they stared on with disbelief.

“Benn is taking care of the ship, find him and ask how he wants you to help.” He turned, faintly hearing their shouts of agreement as he sprinted forward. The grass under his feet began to blur into a sea of green and his haki flared around him, feet creating craters in the dirt as he dashed forward. He blew past Rayleigh, eyes focused on Aokiji as he drew Gryphon and struck upwards, a crest of unnamed energy licking off his sword and out into the air. Aokiji shifted, eyes widening as he bent backwards to dodge, ice rapidly forming under his feet to get away from his next downward strike.

Gryphon slashed into the grass and stone easily, the ground rumbling before the wave of power caused it to heave out from under him. Shanks removed his sword, slowly turning to glare up at the admiral from within the crater he made. Aokiji glanced between them, eyes shifting further to his ship and frown marring his face.

“Man, this is a pain.” The admiral rubbed the back of his neck and let out a heaving sigh.

“Might be best to leave then.” Shanks gestured away from his ship with a nod of his head and let a smirk tug at the corner of his lips.

“I agree with you, unfortunately others don’t. Maybe when reinforcements get here I can relax more, but for now I gotta keep you all here.” Aokiji shifted his stance and Shanks narrowed his eyes, gaze roving over the destroyed field.

“Do you think you can?” Rayleigh’s tone was light and full of humor as he leaned forward, hands in his pockets and glasses shining. Aokiji didn’t answer and Shanks let a grin stretch across his face as he tilted his head back and laughed.

“In that case!” He shifted his sword to his left hand, tip facing down as he pumped his haki into his arms, allowing it to flow into Gryphon. “Why don’t you go find the other pests then, Ray? I’m sure they’ll be happy to see a living legend!”

Rayleigh joined him in his laughter, humor dancing across his face and silver hair whipping from his straining power. “Don’t have too much fun without me.” In the next instant he was gone, leaving only him and Aokiji in the grove of ancient resin trees. Shanks bent his knees, grin stretching further across his face and eyes widening in wild vigor. Aokiji stood in front of the trunk of a particularly thick resin tree, and if Shanks held back enough, not much would be destroyed further on.

The dark-skinned admiral shifted, arms coming up in anticipation and haki lining his body at the critical points. Even Aokiji knew his devil fruit wouldn’t protect him from this. Shanks let his power free as he swung up, red haki dancing around him and striking at the ground, ripping it up and sending rocks into the air.

“Divine departure!”

xxx

They found Benn easily enough, and the man was quick to give them orders. Directing them to the larger cracks they managed to make in the ice and instructing Ace to concentrate his flames down them, to hopefully soften the ice up around the weak points and free the ship faster. The sharp points were already threatening to tear open the resin coating, so they were encouraged to be extra careful around those and to smoothen out any points that were too close. Ace was fast to get to work, fire igniting his arm as he sent blasts of heat down towards the holes made in the ice. Echoing cracks soon followed and the surrounding ice shifted under their feet. A large chunk twisted and groaned before being completely cut away, floating off into the distance as a massive glacier. Ace grinned at the resulting cheers and upped his fire, sending a punch out towards the glacier that was now freely floating nearby.

“Fire fist!” The wave of heat blasted Sabo’s hair back and he shielded his eyes as the fire made contact, spreading out and up into a wall of flames. Ace laughed and spun, running towards the next crack that was deemed ready. They kept up that pattern, occasionally ducking from the stray blast of power that blasted off from the inner part of the island, though the other members of the crew were helpful enough to give them a heads up when to duck. With he and Ace out on the ice, it was decided that a watchman would stay behind and give them warnings while the others prepared the ship to sail rather than descend. The ship was harder to steer underwater, and if they ran into and sharp corners of ice it would spell disaster for the crew.

After dodging a particularly harsh shockwave, he and Ace hopped over to the side of the ship that faced the shore, being careful to only hop on pieces of ice that seemed stable and only after Sabo deemed them safe for Ace. This time Ace had to crawl on his belly, cursing about the cold and setting his body on fire to fight against it. He stuck his whole arm down a narrow crack, blasting his fire inside and melting away the ice. The watchman behind them shouted and Sabo looked up abruptly, eyes widening when he saw Luffy hanging off the rails to watch them work.

“Luffy!” He shouted, brows furrowing in anger. Ace jerked and twisted onto his back, fire dying abruptly from surprise.

“Get back inside Luffy!” Sabo shouted up at his brother and the watchman, Lucky Roo, jumped in surprise when Luffy shimmied up his body and placed himself on his shoulders.

“I’m still on the ship! I’ll be fine!” His baby brother smiled down at him and Lucky heaved out a sigh, fishing into his pocket and pulling out a stick of meat. Luffy immediately took the bait and gobbled it down, sucking on the bone and asking for more.

“Don’t worry, I got him.” Lucky called down to him, wide grin on his face as he offered Luffy more meat. If Sabo ever needed more evidence that Luffy grew up with these pirates, he wouldn’t need to look any further. Hesitantly he nodded, trusting in the man’s strength and turned back to Ace, motioning for his brother to return to work. The ship was almost free, and soon they would be able to leave. Ace had a harsh frown on his lips but nodded, blasting out a jet of fire from his palms. Just as the ice began to crack, signifying the end of their task, Lucky cursed loudly and shouted a warning.

“Duck!”

Sabo hit the floor as fast as he could, gripping onto Ace’s ankle and tugging him near him. A shockwave slammed into him and Sabo felt the air escape his lungs, his eyes widening as spit flew out his mouth. He slammed into the side of the ship, the piece of ice he was on toppling over dangerously. He opened his palms, splaying his fingers apart to try to get a grip despite the burning cold. Sabo heaved in a breath, vision clearing in time to see Ace’s panicked eyes as his grip slipped off the glacier he landed on.

“Ace!” Sabo shifted, ready to dive in after his brother but he tripped, feet unable to move and arms tingling with a sharp chill. He glanced down, alarmed to find ice crawling up his arms and holding down his legs. He snapped his head to the sky, watching Lucky deflect an attack from a tall man dressed in white. Dark eyes looked at him over Lucky’s shoulder and Sabo felt his blood freeze in his veins at the feel of an overwhelmingly strong enemy.

“I know you can’t beat captain, Aokiji! What happened!?” Lucky shouted as he slammed his fist into the man’s face, sending him flying into the ground. Aokiji slowed his fall and landed on his feet, rubbing at his chin as he took them all in. “Akainu is here.” Sabo didn’t know who that was, but with how Lucky clenched his fists and growled in anger, it was no one good.

“Accee!!” Luffy’s panicked voice gripped his attention and Sabo watched, helpless as Luffy flung himself off the ship and straight to where their brother had fallen into the water. Luffy came up, hands wrapped around their brother, but something was wrong. Electricity filled the air and Sabo reeled back from it as far as he could, catching Lucky Roo push Aokiji away from his brother and redirecting the ice that came out of his palms. Sabo’s heart hammered in his chest, realizing that the water was the most dangerous place for them to be right now. Aokiji was targeting Luffy, and Sabo didn’t know how his brother would fare against ice.

He shifted his attention back, ready to warn them, before his breath caught in his throat. Sabo watched, horrified as Luffy tugged at Ace’s arms, trying desperately to keep him afloat. The waves were harsh, sloshing and curling, trying to drag them down further and further, away from the Red Force and away from where he was frozen to. He struggled harder, trying desperately to break the ice that held him as Luffy’s pleas pierced his ears. His arms were wrapped around Ace’s shoulders, feet desperately kicking, but Ace was too big for him to hold, too heavy with the sea demanding his life. And worst of all, Luffy didn’t know how to swim. His movements were sloppy and barely held them afloat, but Sabo figured his mother was perfectly fine dragging Luffy down as well, knowing he wouldn’t be able to drown. But, if Sabo looked closely, concentrated with his head and ignored his heart, he could see that the sea wasn’t really twisting around in deliberate manipulation. No, it acted as normal water should, but for once in Luffy’s life, the sea ignored his call.

“Mom, mom please don’t!” His baby brother’s voice was distorted from where his mouth dipped underwater, but Sabo could hear the despair as clear as day. Tears were streaming down Luffy’s face as Ace continued to sink, Luffy’s hands were unable to keep him up because try as he might, his baby brother was just too small. Luffy cried harder, face twisted in pain, his struggles never ceasing even as his breath hitched and his voice broke from sobs. The water was splashing fiercely from his desperate, jerky movements and Sabo’s heart pounded harder in his chest when they were both lost with the next wave, finally being dragged down. The last thing he heard was Luffy’s heartbroken voice, cracking and screaming of betrayal, and now only bubbles of lost air were visible on the surface, and eventually even those ceased to exist.

“Luffy! Accee!!” Sabo jerked harder, trying to break away from the ice, trying to draw up that strange power that Rayleigh had told them about the night before. Nothing came to him, not even a hint of power that suggested that he was doing anything right. Sabo felt his eyes water and he screamed through his clenched teeth, he was going to watch his brother die in front of him.

Footsteps came pounding from behind and Sabo turned just as Benn blew past him. A flash of red covered his vision and Sabo suddenly found himself free, the ice around his legs and wrists cracking under the force of Benn’s precise strike. He didn’t waste a second, jumping to his feet and following behind, hopping across the ice when it began to thin out and break. Benn dove in without hesitation and Sabo followed, ignoring how the cold water tried to take his breath away even as he kicked hard and fast. The streams of light that managed to break through the surface quickly faded, only leaving a murky view of the sea floor. And there on the bottom was Ace, eyes closed and mouth open, clearly unable to move. Ace was staring at Luffy, and Sabo saw a world of regret in his brother’s eyes as their baby brother continued to sob, kicking off the floor with Ace in his arms only to fall back down onto the seabed and repeat the process.

Benn reached them, grabbing at Ace’s arm and urging Luffy to let go. He did so without hesitation and Sabo watched as the dark-haired man kicked up from the floor and practically fly to the surface. Luffy was left at the bottom, staring up at them as distorted light danced across his face. Sabo grabbed his brother, unwilling to leave him in the darkness of the sea just because he could breathe. He expected to be grabbed onto immediately, but Luffy only let himself be carried around limply, not denying the help, but he didn’t latch onto Sabo like how he normally would either.

Sabo breached the surface, coughing and taking in a large breath as he paddled his way over to the shore, avoiding the ice as much as possible. In the distance the sky turned red and a second later a shockwave of air blew into him, making him stumble as he crawled onto the grass and over to where Ace was coughing up water. Their brother was gasping for breath, black hair clinging to his face and eyes wide, desperately searching until they landed on him and Luffy. Ace’s eyes focused and he gave them a weak smile, but Sabo couldn’t unsee the fear he saw in his eyes.

xxx

Luffy had told them before, that they would be safe in the sea. And when they were little Luffy always made them get in the water, get familiar with the flow of waves and how to crest over them. To let their bodies feel the cooling touch of the underwater currents and their power. He and Sabo knew how to swim, and when Ace was young, he thought that he floated a little easier than the rest. When he ate that devil fruit, it was out of desperation, a sharp need to make sure he could defend his brothers. He was barely able to help them even then, and afterwards he had been too distracted to think about the sea and what it entailed for him. A part of him didn’t want to think about it, didn’t want to consider the possibility that he would no longer be able to swim, that he would be hated for what he had done regardless of the reason.

The unknown scared him, and being the focus of something beyond his senses was terrifying. So, when he had felt himself fall into the water, he let out a gasp, fear ripping its way up his throat as he clenched his eyes tight, trying to pretend that the cold water that enveloped him was just that. Ace couldn’t lie to himself, he couldn’t even breathe, and it wasn’t because his head had been underwater. The reason why his breath was still tangled in his throat was because he felt it, felt the eyes of the being taking notice of him and dragging him down. It still watched him even as he lay on the crisp grass, coughing and spluttering and just trying to get his senses back. It was a pressure in his chest, like the water that was still in him refused to leave and tried to drag his essence out of him, to rip away what was never his.

He should have known. No, he had known, but he had been foolishly hopeful. Ace hoped that by growing up in her waves, being the brother of her son, that he would be spared from her cruelty. But when his back had hit the ocean floor and his chest felt crushed under the pressure, he realized his mistake. All he could see then was Luffy, half transparent yet still managing to hold him, still trying to drag him back up towards the sunlight that broke through the waves.

Someone pounded on his chest and he wheezed, water gushing out of his mouth and trickling a warm line down his chin. His vision focused and Benn’s frown was the first thing he saw.

“That was a close one there kid.” Benn’s voice sounded distorted but soon everything came into crisp clarity. He heard the cracking of the air as power split the sky above and the quiet sniffles of his baby brother along with Sabo’s reprimanding voice. He shifted and he caught sight of Luffy’s straw hat, the sunlight lighting it up and setting his figure ablaze.

“Thanks guys,” he gestured for help to sit up and Sabo gave him a watery smile before hoisting him up. Luffy bit his lip, eyes cast in darkness as he tilted his head down. The light caught a tear streaming down his chubby cheek and Ace felt his heart clench. He had known that if this were to ever happen, that Luffy would blame himself, and of all things, that was what made Ace the angriest at the goddess of the sea.

“Luffy,” he began, reaching out and placing his hand firmly on the straw hat. It was rough under his palm, frayed and loose threads stabbing into his skin. “I made a promise.”

Luffy looked up at him, shadows retreating from his face and his teary eyes coming into view. Orange light hugged the curves of his cheeks and shone off the tip of his nose, reminding Ace just how young Luffy still was.

He set his shoulders and gave his brother a smile, grip slackening so he could grab Luffy by the back of his neck, bringing their foreheads together. Dark eyes widened as they stared up at him, the wet sheen on them making Ace’s heart clench. “I won’t die!”  

Chapter Text

He whistled low, hand reaching up to shield his eyes as he leaned forward, brows raising in surprise. The shades he wore did nothing to help against the splotches of light that flashed off the far-off island, each strike as harsh as lightning even from so far away. The land under his feet crumbled by the cliff, rocks raining down and falling to the sea below. Red dust rose into the air in the next moment, a shockwave ripping his white coat back and nearly off his shoulders.

“Oh my,” Kizaru straightened, dusting off the red dirt from his shoulders. “It sure seems like they’re having quite the fun time down there.” He glanced away and towards the distant city of Mary Geoise, humming in thought and wondering if he should report to the fleet admiral. If their onslaught continued any longer, the Dragons might start to complain about the noise, and they wouldn’t want that. He reached into his pocket, tapping his finger against the transponder snail for a moment as he extended his senses outward. The real fun hadn’t even begun since Akainu had only just arrived, and he was sure the magma logia user would be completely fine burning the island into ash to capture or kill the boy. Kizaru shifted and brought the snail to his face, decision made.

“Ah, Sengoku!” Kizaru cut himself off as the sky cracked apart in the distance, clouds shattering like glass form his point of view. Oh, it looked like Whitebeard did get involved after all. “Hm, seems like the island might sink if you don’t tell them to stop. Whitebeard also seems to have joined in, even though we were pretty sure he wouldn’t. I wonder what happened?” Kizaru trained his haki in the general direction that the clouds had split and rubbed his chin, realizing it was where Akainu landed.

The snail that reflected fleet admiral’s face contorted, lips peeling back and eyebrows scrunching. “This wasn’t my order. I’ll inform the Gorosei, just stay on this line and I’ll let you know.” Kizaru nodded and set the snail up on his shoulder, holding it steady when another strong gust of wind breezed by. Even from the distance, he could see the beginnings of the smoke that billowed into the air and expanded out, covering the sky and painting it black. The transponder snail crackled, and Sengoku’s voice filtered through, tired and frustrated. “They want the island intact; your job will be to make sure it stays so. If an opportunity arises, see if you can grab the boy while everyone is distracted.” Sengoku paused, the snail’s face twitching with an unnamed emotion. “And if you do, bring him directly to me.” The call ended before Kizaru could respond, and he took the snail off his shoulder, staring at it for a moment before sighing and putting it back in his pocket. Sengoku was never one to break protocol, and he couldn’t help but wonder at the sudden divergence. He let out another hum, tilting his head as he stared ahead at the smoking island. Either way he had to go now, otherwise the place would be reduced to rubble and molten rock. Maybe he’d let Akainu know he broke his last record.

xxx

The sand shifted under his feet, the grains falling away and making him readjust his balance, hands stretched out to help him stay upright. Thatch glanced over at Marco, frown on his face as he nervously looked in the direction where the emperor and admiral clashed.

“Hey pops.” He tilted his head further back so Marco wouldn’t be in the way, staring past his brother and up towards his captain. “Why aren’t we helping them?” Another shockwave blew sand, and it scattered up, getting into every nook and cranny that it could find, including his hair. He held in a sigh, far too nervous about the safety of the boys to be concerned over his looks. Marco gave him a sideways glance but Thatch could tell he was just as curious as him. He could guess at a few reasons why they weren’t helping the Red-Haired pirates, but it seemed wrong not to do so when children were involved.

“An admiral is no problem for that brat, he will be fine. Assistance from us is not necessary.” Whitebeard’s voice rose and fell in volume as he fought to speak over the onslaught of crackling air, hand gripping his naginata tightly. Thatch deflated, following along when Marco gestured for his help to get the dinghies back into the water so they could row out to the Moby. A sudden flash of heat seared up his back and Thatch yelped, spinning around and raising his hands in time to block razer sharp sand from cutting into his eyes. Though he was slow with his armament, so a few shards of hardened sand managed to dig into him during his defense. He heard Marco curse next to him and he turned, trying to squint past the blazing heat that was suffocating him.

“We gotta move now, yoi!” Marco wasted no time in grabbing him, tugging him back towards a different part of the shore. When Thatch managed to open his eyes fully and focus, he saw magma bubbling up from the area he had just been standing on. No wonder he had seemed unbearably hot. A swell of surprise surged through him as realization cut through his thoughts. Only one person was able to create lava in such a way, and they were supposed to be far, far away from here. A boom in the air made him tense, and he gripped Marco back with both of his hands as Whitebeard cracked the sky apart. Usually Thatch had more time to get away from his pops before he used his devil fruit, everyone knowing how dangerous it could be if they weren’t careful, but it seemed to have been used in a desperate time of need. Thatch threw himself to the ground, scrambling away from the lava that was frozen midair and cracking apart right above his and Marco’s heads.

“You dare!?” Whitebeard bellowed out, fist flying out to shatter the lava into pieces and flinging it far away from them. Akainu’s body began to form from the bubbling lava on the ground, and if Thatch looked hard, he could see some wear and tear on the man already, but from who? When the admiral rose to his full height he scowled at them, tilting his head back with a sneer.

“You’re not my priority, and any collateral is considered acceptable.”

Thatch would have been offended, but this was Akainu they were talking about, it was to be expected. His father figure, however, was having none of it. Thatch could see how his muscles strained as his grip on his spear tightened, knees bending and haki flaring. The pressure in the air shifted, and lightning began to crackle in the distance, striking at trees and incinerating any nearby resin bubbles.

“Ah sorry there, Whitebeard. I didn’t mean to toss him in your direction.” Rayleigh’s voice came from behind them, and his pops relaxed slightly as he glanced back over his shoulder. Thatch called a silent bullshit, but he didn’t actually dare say that to the Dark King. Rayleigh came into view past black smoke, hands in his pockets and grin on his face. His glasses reflected the bubbling lava as he came closer and his silver hair cradled his face as he tilted his head forward in greeting. “Shanks is a little busy with Aokiji, figured I’d take this young one here for a ride out this way. Wouldn’t want any of this nasty smoke near our boys.” Thatch swallowed, feeling the crackling anger that was building in the air from the older man, and reminding him just why he had been the secondhand man of the pirate king. Even at his age, Rayleigh wasn’t to be trifled with, especially when he found something, or someone to protect.

Whitebeard laughed next to him, rising to his full height and glancing down at Rayleigh with a knowing gaze. “Grandson already huh? Very well then, I suppose that’s a larger grievance. But don’t let him come near my crew again.”

The Dark King laughed as he lunged forward, a haki covered foot aiming for Akainu, who had stood and lunged a fist back to strike. The clash of haki nearly cut through Thatch and he gritted his teeth as he struggled to back away, the whipping winds stinging his face and heat searing his skin. His pops stepped in front of him, bearing the brunt of the clash for him, and Thatch breathed a little easier when he was able to stand and stagger away, Marco helping him get further out to the shore.

“Well after how I saw my boy treat him last night, how can I not have a grandson now?” Rayleigh’s voice became distant as he struggled towards the dinghies, but Thatch felt a shiver run up his spine at the obvious claim. He swallowed and risked a glance over his shoulder even as his hands worked to shove the small boat back out into the water. He saw the full view of Rayleigh’s side profile, but his eyes were hidden by the glare of his glasses. And though he had spoken with cheer in his voice just a moment ago, Thatch could only focus on the hard lines and downturned lips of the Dark King.

xxx

His breath came out in a puff, the cold chill in the air filling his lungs and burning his nose as he breathed. Shanks twisted, right leg kicking up and shoving Aokiji away with a haki covered foot. The admiral grunted before he was flung back, the kick in his stomach sending him spiraling into a resin tree. Shanks didn’t hesitate to follow after him, bunching up his legs and slinging forward, Gryphon pointed straight out to impale. He was able to make out the whites of Aokiji’s eyes as they widened, the admirals body moving on reflex to twist away from the strike. His sword sunk into the tree like butter, the wood cratering and blasting away from the impact.

Shanks sighed and fueled haki into his sword, allowing the wood to splinter away so he could pull it out easily. “You’re not trying very hard, admiral.” He looked towards where Aokiji was crouched away from the impact, hand clutching his stomach as he grimaced in pain.

“Hmm, I thought I did a better job of hiding that.” Aokiji shifted and straightened, readying himself to fight once more. Shanks narrowed his eyes, the hand around his sword turning white as his grip tightened.

“Maybe you should think about who you’re facing. Do you really want the ire of an emperor?” Shanks turned fully to face the man, leaving the impact crater on the large tree behind as he took slow steps towards the admiral. He flexed his haki out, searching for the presence of Luffy and his brothers and letting out a slow breath when he found them safe.

“There’s nothing to think about. I was given orders, and I’m following them.” Shanks could see through the façade, could see the crack in the man’s resolve even as the marine dusted off his white uniform and lunged. Shanks ground his teeth, reaching out with a haki covered hand to grab him by the throat before skipping back abruptly. Ice spikes shot from the ground where he had just been standing and they spread outwards, ripping holes through the ground as they followed Shanks backwards. The sand under his feet grew harder and he realized that it was more packed due to the water. Shanks glanced back, eyes taking in his ship and the cracked and melted ice it had been freed from. He narrowed his eyes, anger flaring as he realized the admiral had herded him back towards his ship, towards where Luffy was hiding. He turned back to glare at Aokiji, red eyes blazing as he let his haki blast out in a warning wave.

“You better think really carefully about what you’re doing there, Aokiji.” Shanks gripped his sword tighter, fighting to keep calm and his breaths even. It was difficult to do however, when he felt Luffy’s presence so close. Shanks stilled, eyes widening in surprise as he realized his son’s presence was no longer muffled by layers of wood and closed doors.

“You’re distracted,” Aokiji’s voice sounded to his left and Shanks twisted back just in time to avoid a swipe of his ice covered hand, the sharp, makeshift blade slicing a few of his crimson locks off. He retaliated immediately, slashing down with his sword and gritting his teeth in anger as Aokiji continued to speak. “You hardly looked at your ship, at your crew. Does that little boy sitting there mean so much to you?”

Shank’s heart stopped even as he skidded away, eyes widening as he followed Aokiji’s gaze to the left. He had been able to pick up Luffy’s presence more clearly, less muted than he was supposed to, but he hoped that Luffy would have listened to him. His stupid son, who was supposed to be in the belly of the ship, was on Lucky’s shoulders, watching his brothers slide around on the ice as they tried to finish freeing the ship. Shanks turned away from the sight, twisted grin pulling at his lips and brows drawing down in anger. He could feel the veins on his forehead pulse, his blood pressure rising from worry.

“My crew can take care of themselves,” Shanks paused, shifting his stance and getting ready to strike. “But don’t you ever lay your filthy fucking eyes on my son.” Aokiji’s eyebrows rose into his hairline and Shanks didn’t’ give the man a second to contemplate a single thought as he threw himself back into the fray, hacking away at ice the logia user made, each strike cleaving the frozen water clean. They danced around each other for a while, Shanks unwilling to make his attacks too overbearing or else he’d risk harming the young ones with the shockwaves of their power. Worst of all, it seemed like they hadn’t noticed that the fight had gotten closer to the ship, seemingly distracted by something happening on the ice. Shanks snarled, eyes shifting away from Aokiji for a second, calculating Luffy’s position and steering the admiral away from them with a series of slashes, each haki covered swipe falling off his blade and flying swiftly towards Aokiji. Shanks clenched his jaw and followed after the retreating man, readying his sword for another attack when a blast of heat made the skin on his back nearly burn. On instinct, Shanks coated his body in haki and rolled, missing the stream of lava that blasted and fizzled where he just stood. The sand crackled and blackened, turning into glass at the far edges while the center boiled and smoked.

Akainu emerged from a cloud of blackened smoke, body half lava and dripping on his surroundings. A sneer was on his face as he looked down at him and Shanks glanced between the two admirals, mind racing as he tried to calculate the best move to keep them occupied. However, it seemed that this encounter was preplanned because Aokiji nodded to Akainu and shifted, glancing over his shoulder back at him. “Hope you said bye.”

Rage swelled in Shanks’ belly and he lunged towards the ice user, snarl on his face and crimson eyes glowing as his conqueror’s haki lashed out in a precise strike. His observation haki pinged and his instincts rallied, pressuring him to stop and twist away as a wall of lava cracked the ground in front of him. He was forced to watch as Aokiji gave him a final nod and head directly for the ship, hands stretched out for his signature move.

“Fuck!” Shanks couldn’t help the curse that he let out, turning his blazing eyes on Akainu and dashing forward, aiming for his throat. He didn’t have time to spare here, and he knew Rayleigh wouldn’t have let Akainu through unless the old man had no choice, but this situation was clearly going from bad to worse. The admiral shifted his head to the side, only allowing his cheek to be sliced before bending forward and brining his smoking fist up in a punch. Shanks let the momentum of his lunge pull him and he twisted to the side, covering his knee in haki and deflecting the blow that would have tried to punch a hole through his gut. Ash and smoke still climbed its way towards his face, and he narrowed his eyes against the stinging air, using his free hand to grab Akainu by the collar and haul him over his shoulder, sending him flying back towards where the tree groves began. Shanks panted, chest heaving as he jumped away from the smoke that curled around his body and into his lungs. A cough raked through his chest and he scowled in annoyance, that was the only bad part about fighting the magma logia. He didn’t have any defense for the smoke the man made with the surroundings.

Shanks took a step away from where he had sent Akainu and turned back in time to see Lucky holding off Aokiji in the distance. Relief flooded his chest knowing that the boys would be protected from the ice admiral by his crew. He looked back towards the ice, eyes scanning the floating glaciers. His breath quickened, eyes widening as he realized he didn’t see any of the boys on the frozen wasteland. Just as he was about to use his haki to find them, Akainu emerged once more and he was forced to pay attention. Resin trees that stood for centuries began to boil, their bark withering and curling, blackening and bowing as they fell into the river of magma that began to form. The smell of burned resin penetrated his nose, and Shanks readied his sword as he approached, trying to ignore the sounds of yelling from behind him. Lucky was there, Benn was there, he would have to believe in them.

xxx

Rayleigh sighed and let out a chuckle through his panting breaths. He winced as he clutched at his side and accepted the offered hand with another. “You sure don’t hold back,” He commented as he stood, eyeing the warlord with a raised brow. Mihawk shifted, golden rimmed eyes moving away from him in a bored fashion.

“Don’t flatter me, you let yourself be struck down.” Mihawk sheathed his sword, the gold metal glimmering under the sunlight.

“Hmm, just a bit. I’m not as young as I used to be, you know? Akainu is no pushover either, but unfortunately my stamina isn’t what it used to be.” Rayleigh dusted off his pants and kicked his sandals back on, glancing in the direction Akainu had gone. His footsteps were visible in the burning magma, each step long and deliberate. “Benn and Shanks should be able to handle those two, my job was just to make sure they had enough time to free the ship. If Benn had to fight Akainu early, that wouldn’t have happened.”

Mihawk didn’t speak for a long moment, just stared at him and then towards the trail of magma. “It is better this way. Red Hair knows what to expect with the admirals and his vice-captain is formidable. And this way,” golden rimmed eyes trained on him, and if Rayleigh were any other man he would have cowered. “I can keep my warlord position by obeying his order.”

Rayleigh nodded in agreement, turning his back to Mihawk to follow after the admiral. He would rest a bit, and if he was needed, he would step in, but a quick detour to check on Shakky would also be in order. “And now? What will you do?”

Mihawk tilted his head back, sunlight shining against his pale face as his frown deepened. “I will leave. I have questions I need answered and I won’t mind them here.”

Rayleigh nodded and gestured out towards the Moby Dick, taking note of the crewmembers that were scrambling away from the warzone Sabaody was turning into. Whitebeard may have been an emperor and his commanders strong, but there were still those that weren’t prepared for such a large clash, and the elder man knew this. It wasn’t his fight. “You’ll go with Whitebeard then?”

Mihawk nodded, golden rimmed eyes taking another look at the wound he inflicted. “Correct. Now stop pestering me, you have your own things to do.”

Rayleigh laughed and nodded, unsurprised when the warlord disappeared with the breeze. He hauled himself up and let his grin fall into a soft smile, muttering under his breath. “And you say Shanks isn’t your friend.”

xxx

Ace helped to haul Lucky up, Sabo on the other side as they dragged the large man across the sand. He sucked in a breath, lungs burning from the abuse so soon after being freed from the depths of the ocean. Lucky coughed, blood dribbling down his mouth, hand clutching at an ice spike in his side that he didn’t manage to dodge in time.

“Sorry,” he muttered, breath straining. “He caught me by surprise.” Luffy patted the man’s head, careful not to disturb the bandana that was still neatly wrapped around it. “It’s okay, we’ll get you some meat and you’ll be all better!”

Ace held back a grin as Lucky chuckled and nodded along, shifting as much as he could when they reached a safe enough distance away to set him up against a small resin tree. “I want you boys to get to the ship, Benn can handle Aokiji just fine.” Lucky scowled, rolling his eyes even as he winced. “He’s gonna give me shit for this.”

Sabo laughed next to the man and grabbed for Luffy, but his baby brother squirmed away and instead reached up for Ace, hands expended out to be picked up. Ace gave Sabo an apologetic look, ready to crack a joke, but stilled when he saw the look in his brother’s eye. Sabo wasn’t upset or jealous, but the worry in his gaze made Ace swallow hard. He glanced back down at Luffy, biting his lip and picking his baby brother up in an easy motion, making sure he clung to his back well before tying his rubbery legs into a knot around his waist.

He turned back to Lucky, taking in the melting spear of ice in his belly and frowning at the leaking blood. “You sure you’ll be ok?”

Lucky grinned up at him, waving a hand. “I’ll be fine kid, I’ve had worse. You should go back to the ship,” Lucy’s dark eyes rose past Ace’s shoulder and to Luffy who was snuggled against his neck. “Especially you, Anchor. I can feel captain having a heart attack from here.” Lucky nodded his head to the right, and when Ace looked past Benn and Aokiji clashing, he could see magma and red haki flaring in the distance. He recognized the feel of the haki, the power similar to what coated Luffy in a thick layer. Ace scowled at the reminder of the emperor’s claim and grunted in acknowledgment.

“Fine, we’ll go. Don’t die old man.” He turned his back to Lucky’s laughter and Ace winced as Sabo smacked him on his head. “You’re as rude as ever,” his blonde brother hissed, stepping up ahead to lead the path back to the Red Force, picking up the pace to a light jog.

“Shishishi, Lucky is super strong! He’ll be just fine!” Luffy’s voice was full of cheer, but something about it felt off to Ace. It almost sounded like when they had first met, how Luffy would be all smiles and joy but underneath he had been so, so sad. He chanced a glance to Sabo and his brother met his eyes, blue irises brimming with worry. ‘Later’, Sabo mouthed at him, and Ace gave a subtle nod, hands clutching tighter at Luffy’s legs as they reached the shore once more. Ace glanced across the broken ice, gauging the distance from the ship to the shore and coming to the decision that he couldn’t possibly jump on the glaciers without drowning again.

“Ace, you can do that thing again, where you used your fire to shoot off the boat after Lu?” Sabo gestured to his feet and Ace scratched the back of his head, blush dusting his cheeks.

“Actually, I uh, don’t know how I did that.” Sabo’s unimpressed look had him blushing harder and he shoved his head to the side, squishing his face into Luffy’s cheek. “I was mad okay!?” Luffy’s laughter puffed air in his face and Ace just shoved himself closer, enjoying the delighted giggles Luffy gave out when his hair tickled his face.

“Oh myyy, how sweet.”

Ace jerked at the unfamiliar voice, heart racing and sweat gathering in his palms as a strong wave of haki wafted over them. He spun, eyes widening as he saw a man dressed in yellow, white coat billowing out behind him. Shades covered his eyes and a lazy smirk was on his face as he tilted his head back, studying them. Ace shifted, moving to stand behind Sabo who had drawn his pipe up, grip tight around the iron bar.

“Ace,” Sabo was staring ahead, eyes glued to the coat the man wore. His gaze shifted down, taking in the golden cuffed sleeves and the intricate details on the shoulder cuffs. “Ace, run!”

Ace froze, hands held out in front of him and heart hammering. He didn’t know who this man was, didn’t know how he managed to slip past their guard. His breath caught, throat going dry. In the distance he saw Lucky, no longer against the tree but on his knees, blood dripping down his mouth and hand clutching at his belly. His glasses had slipped off his eyes and Ace was able to make out the terror on his face as he screamed at them, words lost in the wind.

“Ace go!”

“I can’t leave you!” He gritted his teeth, shifting his stance and setting his body ablaze, so fucking thankful that Luffy didn’t get burned. However, that didn’t seem to be the right call because the man’s eyebrows rose to his hairline, taking in how his baby brother was still calm despite being engulfed in flames.

“Ooooh! What a surprise, I wonder what else you can do?” The man’s body faded into golden light before their eyes and Ace didn’t have a chance to even speak before he felt a kick to his back. He stumbled, twisting with a snarl before freezing, realizing that Luffy’s weight was suddenly absent from his back. Sabo’s shout of rage pulled his panic to the surface and his breath caught when he saw their little brother squirming in the man’s arms, legs kicking and arms trying to punch at the yellow clad man.

“Hahaha, so feisty!”

Ace’s gut clenched, panic cutting his breaths short and making his heart stutter. His flames dimmed, withering away and fizzling out, brain freezing as he could only stare ahead.

“Luffy, call her!” Sabo shouted and moved forward, yelling as he lowered his pipe in a desperate swing. It swung through the man’s body and Sabo cried out in frustration. “Ace move! Ace!” Sabo’s angry shouts spurred him forward and his anger surfaced harshly, fire blazing in an uncontrolled torrent as he lunged forward. Sabo jerked out of the way and be brought up a blazing hist, heat pooling in his belly as he screamed through his clenched teeth.

“Fire fist!” A wall of fire erupted from his knuckles and he concentrated on the hottest flame he could muster, sending them right towards Luffy hoping that the man would let go of his baby brother. Just as his spirits flared when it seemed it would work, it died away, his flames parted easily by a blinding light. Ace was shoved aside by Sabo when it continued outwards and towards him. His brother hissed, passing his burned skin as he shoved them aside, eyes turning back to Luffy who was twisting around and trying to punch the man, only for his rubbery attacks to go through.

“Luffy!” Sabo’s voice was desperate as he stumbled to his feet. “Call her!”

Ace met Luffy’s eyes, seeing the tears gathered even as his baby brother kicked and jerked. “She hurt Ace!” He swallowed, throat closing. The man hummed in amusement and tossed Luffy over his shoulder, turning away from them and bunching his legs, readying himself to leap away. Ace was going to watch his baby brother get taken, and it was his fault he wouldn’t call his mother.

“Fire first!” He sent out another searing wave and chased after his wall of fire, making sure Luffy kept his gaze on him. “Call her, Luffy!”

His baby brother’s eyes widened, straw hat sliding off his head and mouth wobbling. “Do it Luffy!” Ace called again, shoving himself forward to cling at the man’s arms, Sabo on the other side and gripping at Luffy before being smacked away.

“Mo-” Luffy stuttered, watching Sabo hit the ground with a heavy thud, blood dripping down his nose. Ace’s heart clenched, anger burning when Sabo didn’t get up.

“MOM!” Luffy cried, bawling as he reached an extended hand towards Sabo. “MOM HELP!” The man winced at the volume and pulled Luffy away from his shoulder, grimacing before stilling abruptly. The man’s eyes widened, glancing around at the sky and ocean before turning his attention back to Luffy. It hit Ace then, a change in the air, a violent roar of energy shifting and splitting the sky apart. His breath caught, watching as the sea rose, tossing ships around like they were toys in a child’s bath. Lightning struck close, incinerating sand and causing spiderwebs of cracked grass to line all along the beach. Ace Lunged again but Luffy shook his head, warning him away.

“Take Sabo! Take him or you’ll drown!” Luffy’s voice broke at the end and as terrible as it felt to turn his back on his baby brother, Ace listened for once in his life. He listened because he felt the presence of a god reeling, where before he had only been a passing bystander under her nose, now Ace truly felt what it was to have her ire. He grabbed at Sabo, ignoring the man’s taunts and turning away from Luffy, giving him one last glance. His baby brother’s lips were still wobbling, but no more tears came from his eyes. Instead, they burned white as they stared back at him. Ace forced himself away, chest heaving as he carried Sabo on his back, feeling the pressure around him closing in, the devil fruit in his soul scorching in anger. He drew further away from the beach, dodging stray ice spikes as he approached where Benn fought.

“Kid!” Benn looked at him in surprise, a haki covered hand diverting Aokiji’s fist away from his face.

“Run!” Ace heaved, eyes wide and desperate. He glanced over his shoulder and only saw a wall of blue approaching, the roaring of the waves beginning to echo around as the water rushed in from all sides. Benn followed his gaze and both he and the other man froze, staring at the tsunami that threatened them.

“Ice Age!” Benn crashed into Ace just as the man sent freezing air towards the water, the ice forming thick and solid, groaning and creaking under the weight of the water behind it. They stood still for a moment, Benn smacking him on the head before taking Sabo from his arms. He was about to speak but the ice cracked, and the dark-skinned man’s eyes widened in surprise. Ace heard Benn’s sharp inhale as he finally understood what was happening, no doubt feeling the wrath of a mother protecting her child.

“Aokiji! We’ll finish this later!” Benn called and the man, Aokiji, nodded stiffly before launching himself upwards on a wave of ice, speeding away from the incoming water that his strongest attack couldn’t stop.

Benn hauled Ace to his feet, feet pounding against the floor as they ran with all their might. “What happened!” Benn called, purposefully eyeing Ace and no doubt noticing the lack of Luffy.

“Lu called for backup! A yellow guy came!” Benn looked at him sharply, grey eyes widening in surprise before his attention was drawn elsewhere.

“Benn! Over here!” Ace looked over his shoulder and nearly tripped. The Red Force was on top of the approaching tsunami, the occupants being tossed around on the deck. Yasopp was the one who had called, gripping the mast of the ship with one arm while slinging a rope to them with another. Ace’s feet were jerked from under him and he felt himself get hauled up and tossed on Benn’s other shoulder.

“Hang on!” The water engulfed Benn’s legs just as he grabbed at the rope, grunting as he was jerked and pulled up towards the ship. Ace held his breath, watching as the water rushed in where they had just been, engulfing the land and tearing up the ground with its violence. He was tossed onto the deck, water spraying over the rails and his stomach lurching as the ship rocked heavily on the ocean.

“What the fuck is happening!?”

Ace ignored the cries of the crew and grabbed Sabo, clutching him close and settling themselves against the wall. Steam hissed from all around the ship and Ace coughed, shielding his blonde brother away from the heat that erupted around them.

“Is that Akainu!?” Lucky’s voice sounded aways off, and Ace let out a sigh of relief knowing that the man was safe. Just as he sat up and turned to peek over the rail, a wave of conqueror’s haki shimmered over the entire ship, the anger distinctly reminding him of the Red emperor. Ace blinked past the wave of dizziness, fighting to stay awake as he abandoned the idea to sit up. He turned, back leaning heavily against the wood. The ship was suddenly silent, only the lurching of his stomach reminding Ace that he hadn’t fallen asleep or was in a dream. The slow slap of sandals across the deck caught his attention, and he raised his gaze high enough to be met with a terrifying sight. Shanks stood before him, hand still tight around his sword, blood dripping down his head and crimson hair clinging to the side of his face. His nose was scrunched up, a snarl on his lips and eyes blazing with fury.

“Where. Is. Luffy.”

Chapter Text

The sky flickered as lightning streaked across in continuous blasts. Dark clouds were rolling, blocking out the sun and cresting over each other like waves in the sky. The first drops of rain fell, airy and light before the torrent came down. Winds whipped and slapped at his black cloak, thunder booming and echoing off the raging sea. The Red Force lurched, riding the cresting tsunami as best as it could, but even the wood groaned under the strain. Shanks clenched his jaw, sword hand trembling as he glared down at the teenager who still dared to call himself an older brother.

“Well?” He snapped, haki flaring and straining to look for any sign of Luffy. Ace opened his mouth, choking on his words as rain soaked his hair and wind blew his hat off his head.

“I- he-” Ace swallowed, his throat bobbing and eyes widening at Shanks’ fury. “He’s fine! I don’t know where but-”

Shanks took a dangerous step closer, sandals sliding along the wet deck as wind stung at his face. “An admiral,” he began, unable to keep the rising fury out of his voice. Ace blinked in confusion, brows furrowing.

“Benn told me,” Shanks began again, doing his best to keep his voice even. “That man in yellow that had Luffy,” He leaned forward, watching as Ace’s pupils dilated in fear. “You left your brother with an admiral!”

The blood drained from Ace’s face, his grip tightening around his unconscious brother as the realization struck him. “What-” he whispered, choked off and head snapping over to the enriching ocean.

Shanks turned away from him, patience thin as he searched the sea. His eyes squinted as he stared out past the glare of light, as far as he could see on the ocean’s surface. The sea was roaring under them, retreating away from the island and back to where it belonged, as if the water was unable to maintain its force and continue further in to desecrate the land. Thunderclouds remained in the sky even as the waters curled back in on themselves and Shanks grew frustrated when he couldn’t see anything out on the surface. The pounding rain didn’t help, nor did the severe rocking of the Red Force as it rode the tsunami back in, but he was mostly grateful that the sea goddess took care not to wreck their home. Shanks was certain that had it been any other, they would have had a much harder time riding the waters.

He turned back towards Benn, hands tightening on the railing until he heard a crack, painstakingly unclenching his fingers from around the splintered wood and tucking his fists close to his side. “I’m going to go look for him,” he began, anticipating how Benn narrowed his eyes and got in his face.

“Even you can’t swim in that!” Benn gripped him by his white shirt, the fabric crumbling under his hold and jerking him away from the rail. Shanks dug his heels in, gripping Benn’s arm by the wrist and glaring into his eyes. He knew his vice-captain was looking out for him, but he didn’t think Benn understood the lengths he would go to for Luffy. Or maybe he did, and that’s why he was so worried.

Benn stared at him for a moment longer but didn’t relax his hold. “Try asking her first? You’re being more irrational than normal.”

Shanks didn’t have an argument for that, Benn was right. He prided himself on being one of the more levelheaded emperors, yet whenever it came to his son all rational thought seemed to leave him, especially when Luffy was in danger. He wondered then, if this is how Roger and Rayleigh had felt when he saw them do stupid things and made him worry over their own safety. Just as he was about to argue that there was no time, Ace spoke up behind him.

“Luffy’s mom, she dragged him down to the ocean floor when he’s in really big trouble.” Ace’s voice rose over the striking rain and howling winds, determined and sure. Shanks looked back over his shoulder, staring at how the fire logia cradled his unconscious brother carefully to his side and made sure the rain didn’t sting his face. Benn gave him a knowing glance and Shanks closed his eyes, fists unclenching as he let out a deep, worrying breath. It was possible that he had been too rash in his anger towards Ace also, but it still didn’t sit right with him that he would abandon Luffy like that.

“You knew that, when you left him?” He opened his gaze and saw silver eyes locked on him when he stared back at Ace. The teen nodded firmly, faith in his knowledge unwavering.

Shanks bit back his pride and nodded his head in apology. “Sorry then, for doubting you.” Benn’s smile of approval made him feel like a misbehaving child that fixed up their act, but he didn’t think it was entirely unwarranted.

Ace shrugged but a savage grin stretched across his face. “I’d like to see that asshole fight the ocean. She doesn’t mess around when it comes to Luffy.” He nodded his head towards the raging waters and winced when the ship plummeted particularly hard.

Benn let go of his shirt and backed away some, gesturing with his head to the waters. “Ask.” Shanks but his lip but turned back to the sea, unhindered when he leaned over the railing and cupped his hands to make his voice louder.

“Hey! It’s safe here now! Can I have Luffy back!?” His voice was nearly lost in the whipping winds as they intensified and Shanks grimaced against the sting. “We are heading to Fishman island! Won’t he be safest there with both of us?!” 

He ignored the sound of confusion Ace let out and was pleased when Benn turned away to bark out orders for their next destination. The Red Force groaned under his feet and Shanks had the distinct feeling that the sea goddess was not pleased. The wave they rode on abruptly dropped and his stomach crawled up to his throat, eyes widening as he kept a firm grip on the wood.

“You’re supposed to ask nicely not piss her off!” Lucky shouted at him from where he gripped the second mast and Shanks felt his teeth vibrate as they impacted. Groans rose up around the ship and he flopped onto his back from where he had fallen, wheezing and forcing himself up.

“Fuck, I’m too old for that shit,” he sighed out, taking a deep breath and standing back up on his legs.

“Ow- what?” Sabo grimaced and rolled, clutching head and accidentally smacking Ace from where he lay flat and gasping for air.

“Sabo you fucker, get off.” Ace groaned and shoved at his brother weakly, his arms barely managing to lift Sabo’s legs from where they became tangled on top of Ace. The blonde grimaced but tucked his legs back in, letting his hand fall away from his face as he took in his surroundings. Shanks saw the moment panic seeped into him and turned away from the scene, keeping his eyes on the waters and trying to ignore the panicking teen. His chest tightened when he still saw no sign of Luffy, and it was hard to ignore the blonde brother’s panic and anger.

“Enough!” Shanks bit out, haki flashing in warning. “Let’s just focus on getting him back. If she won’t give him back to us then we can-”

Luffy’s distant laughter cut him off and the ship went dead silent as they all turned in the direction of the sound. It was then that Shanks absently noticed that the rain had stopped, but the clouds were still covering the sky. Shanks had seen the giant seakings that roamed the waters of the grandline, even the ones in the new world that were notorious for being able to swallow a fleet of ships whole. The one Luffy came riding on reached those scales and surpassed them. Its head was above the water, black with random white splotches on its snake-like head and eyes as large as the masts that propelled his ship. Luffy was a tiny, tiny red dot on its head, grin wide as he laughed and waved towards them.

It was a miracle if he had seen any, that his mother listened to his call. Shanks grinned and felt his shoulders slump in relief, ready to cheer, but his hackles raised in warning and his observation haki showed him a distant future. He moved on instinct, haki propelling his jump as he lunged into the sky, aiming not for Luffy, but behind him and raising his sword to strike. Kizaru’s foot met his blade in a thunderous clash, the shockwave blowing back his coat and hair as he glared at the admiral that tried to take his son away from him.

“OH! I’m caught!” Kizaru’s chuckling laugh grated on his nerves, like nails against a chalkboard. A shot rang out and Kizaru jumped away, hovering in the air as he dodged the sea stone bullet that was aimed for his head. Far below, Yasopp stood with both arms out, guns pointed and eyes locked onto the admiral with a fierce rage that Shanks hadn’t seen before. He wouldn’t argue against it, this wasn’t going to be a one on one battle, not when Luffy was involved and his crew wasn’t distracted.

Shanks let the momentum of his fall lead him down towards the seakings head and next to Luffy, urging his son to his side and shoving him behind him. “On my back, Anchor.” Luffy listened after giving the seaking a final pat on his head, wrapping himself around him and peeking his head over his shoulder.

“Ace and Sabo?” His son questioned, ignoring the admiral completely as if he was unworried.

“Safe on the deck,” Shanks jerked his head down towards the Red Force and he felt the tension leave Luffy’s form at the reassurance.

“Thanks for taking care of them dad.” Luffy snuggled closer to him and Shanks felt warmth rise in his chest even as he stared the admiral down.

“Awe how sweeeet,” Kizaru leaned forward, hands in pockets and lazy smile on his face. His glasses and coat were gone, making Shanks grin despite his rising anger.

“Isn’t it? My son is so cute. Makes me wonder how my allies will feel about you hunting him down.” The seaking under his feet shifted and Luffy spoke to it to be still. Shanks didn’t miss how Kizaru’s attention was focused on the interaction intently, no matter how he tried to hide it. He gritted his teeth and worked to grab the admiral’s attention back, unable to hide his mounting anger as it seeped into his voice. “Which begs the question, the government doesn’t mess with the emperors for balance’s sake, so that leads me to believe the Gorosei sent you. Scared of a little boy? Or are you trying to piss me off?” His voice twisted into s guttural growl and his haki flared around him in warning.

“It might be working and you won’t like the consequences.” There were pros and cons in admitting that, but Shanks was planning on playing the long game, and if it came down to it he would show his alliance with Whitebeard. The old man would play along for politics sake, but he doubted he’d actually join them in a war if it came down to it. It was doubtful, the government was too scared of them, regardless of how badly they seemed to want Luffy.

Kizaru’s face shifted into something serious, and it was then that Shanks knew he struck a nerve. The usually laid back admiral straightened and stared him down, unable to hide behind the glare of his missing yellow glasses. “No, that wasn’t intended. But you also weren’t supposed to be the boy’s father.” Kizaru sighed and scratched the back of his head, shifting his stance in the air before glancing down to the water. Shanks followed his gaze even as he kept his attention on the man, posture relaxing when in the distance he saw the Moby Dick keeping on the horizon. They didn’t approach, but it was a sign that they were ready to intervene should it be necessary.

“Hmm oh no, this is far over my pay grade. My orders were different anyhow, maybe you’ll see us, maybe you won’t. Who knows” Kizaru shrugged and grinned, lazy persona back in full force. “Now excuse me, I have a dog to leash.” He faded from sight, the yellow light dissipating and cutting his figure off from his feet up. “Bye bye!”  

Shanks waited a moment longer, before relaxing. Making sure that Kizaru was truly gone and not simply waiting to strike once more. When a cold breeze blew his hair back and made him shiver, he turned, glaring down at the ice stairs near the island and the melted trees. It would take time for the citizens of Sabaody to recover, and unfortunately it looked like all the admirals lived to see another day.

“Lets go dad! I can see Ace and Sabo!” Luffy tugged at his hair and he winced even as he turned, crouching down for better balance as the seaking made a beeline for his ship.

“Okay okay!” Shanks felt another tug on his hair but he didn’t stop Luffy, instead jumping down onto the deck of his ship and gently tilting his head to the side, making sure his tangled locks didn’t get completely ripped out.

“Ace!” Luffy cheered loudly and Shanks flinched, letting him slip away and watching with a frown as his son flew into his brother’s arms. Ace caught Luffy easily, a bewildered look on his face before it melted into guilt. However, before Ace could apologize, Luffy spoke once more. “Thank you for trusting me, Ace!”

Shanks paused, eyes widening and arms going slack from where they had been held tensely at his side. It seemed that the elder brother had been onto something, for believing not necessarily in Luffy, but in his mother’s protective fury.

Ace looked baffled for a moment before a scowl turned his lips down harshly. But he was once again caught off guard when Sabo smacked him on the back of his head, the blonde rolling his eyes and pinching the bridge of his nose as if he had known better all along.

“Idiot. Just don’t say anything.” Sabo moved diligently ignoring the spluttering Ace as he cooed over Luffy and checked him for injuries, nodding in satisfaction when he found his baby brother completely free of harm. Luffy’s giggling laughter eased the tension Shanks had felt on his shoulders and he sighed, looking away from the reuniting brothers and down towards he calming waters. The land was soaked through from where the waves had receded, and his navigator was barking out orders to ensure the Red Force would not be stranded far inland if they failed to keep up with the retreating water.

“Hn, what a twist.” Benn voiced as he nodded his head to the boys, spitting out his sodden cigarette and sighing when he found the rest of his pack soaked as well. Benn shoved the soiled product back into his pocket and stared at Luffy with an amused gaze. “He’s still unpredictable. I thought he would be more upset that his brother left him, yet he’s thankful.”

Shanks swallowed and took a few steps towards the helm, half listening to his navigator as the ship was twisted around with precision. Benn followed behind, a silent shadow as he waited for his response. “He wouldn’t be Luffy, if that were the case. And I should have known better.” Shanks rubbed at the back of his head, red strands tangling in his fingers as he bit back a sigh of frustration. “I was too worried to think about why, I didn’t take Ace or Sabo as the kind to abandon him and yet all my rationality left me when I realized who Lu was left with.” Shanks tugged at his hair and groaned in confusion.

“You have been more unreasonable than usual,” Benn began, smirk on his face as he tilted his head back, basking in the salty spray as the ship lurched, jostling their stomachs to their throats. They were both unphased, legs tilting under them expertly as their instinctual balance took over, unbothered by the rocking of the ship. Shanks absently stretched out a hand just as Benn did, both catching a hand or a leg as the brothers tumbled about. Luffy dangled upside down, and Shanks raised him up higher by the ankle so he wouldn’t hit his head when the ship moved again. Benn had Ace, and Sabo was clinging to the mast for his life, spluttering.

“How are you two standing!?” The blonde exclaimed, top hat held between his body and the pole he clung to. Luffy laughed louder in Shanks grip and the emperor grunted when Luffy waved his arms in excitement.

“Aren’t they cool! They got so used to how mom is!”

Shanks let a gentle smile settle on his face as he twisted Luffy around. “No anchor, I don’t think anyone could get used to your mother. But that’s not a bad thing. Now, why don’t you boys tell me just what happened that led to all this?” Luffy’s face grew uncharacteristically somber and his brothers stilled where they were.

Sabo uncurled himself fro the mast, clutching at the railings instead when the ship jerked too hard. “This might take a bit.”

Shanks hummed and nodded, gesturing for his men to take them under to Fishman island and grateful that the resin coating somehow managed to survive. “We have time.”

xxx

Garp munched on his cracker, feet up on the round table as he waited for the admirals to gather. Sengoku was late too, and he had half a mind to just leave. Bogard stood behind him silently, arms crossed and tanned suit pressed free of wrinkles. The sunlight that streamed in through the windows reflected harshly off the marble table and seemed to glow in the room, blinding Garp and making him squint his eyes in annoyance.

“Bah!” Garp exclaimed, tilting his head back towards his friend. “Should we ditch this boring place?”

“Garp!” Sengoku’s voice sounded just as the doors burst open, and Garp smiled sheepishly at the fleet admiral.

“Oh, guess that’s a ‘no’ then!” He laughed, rice crackers spitting out his mouth and splattering along the clean table. Sengoku stomped forward, eyeing him with disgust before bringing his fingers up to pinch the bridge of his nose.

“Honestly, I don’t know how you ever managed to wait for any orders back in the day-” Sengoku cut himself off and Garp have him a cheeky grin, both knowing he never did. Sengoku scowled and sat down across from him, sitting with better poise and refinement than Garp ever bothered to show.

“Speaking of waiting, where are those damn brats? It’s rude to make the elderly wait!” Garp slammed his fist down on the table and it shook under the force, making Sengoku’s eye twitch in annoyance. But, Garp noticed he wasn’t as annoyed at he ought to be at his rude manners. Typically, Garp got along further into Sengoku’s skin this way, and it made his own crawl in warning when his friend did not respond in kind. He narrowed his eyes, finally taking note of how the rest of the base seemed quiet, the usual shouting from marines outside eerily absent. He stilled, fighting to keep his nerves in check as he glanced outside and saw fewer marine ships than were typically docked. How hadn’t he noticed?

“Senny,” He shifted his gaze back to his longtime friend and found him with his head in his hands, palms against his eyes and hat placed carefully on the table. The abrupt change in demeanor had Garp pausing, observing the fleet admiral for a moment longer. Sengoku said nothing, but he did reach into his coat pocket, still refusing to meet his gaze as he pulled out a photo and slid it across the table. The glare of the white marble prevented Garp from immediately focusing on the photo, but when he did, he was able to make out the telltale details of Akainu’s lava. It was a distinct mark in the dirt and rock, like a child had pushed his fingers through clay and smoothed it down, leaving deep trenches across. He recognized the resin trees that were unique to Sabaody, but his eyes widened in surprise when he saw the destruction that littered the land. The most devastating wasn’t even Akainu’s lava, but the telltale gouging of water ripping through markets and splintering trees, the sodden dirt and the way everything seemed pushed back towards the sea.

Garp had never seen such an even occur in Sabaody, it was naturally resilient to waters as violent as those, but even then, it also resided in a relatively safe spot in the ocean. This tearing, ripping of the land looked deliberate, and his heart skipped when he realized just what could have caused the sea to act in such a way. The protection of her child was paramount, and Garp knew no fury could rival that of the sea goddess. He pushed the photo back, keeping his face deliberately blank even as Sengoku slid another photo in his direction. This one was also an aerial view, and he figured Borsalino would have been the one to take it. This one had no distinguishing background, just endless waves of water, but it let him zero in on the singular thing floating along in the sea. Luffy stared up at him, eyes too bright to be natural. He couldn’t even play it off as a reflection of the sun either, because the straw hat he wore cast the rest of his face in darkness. A deathly stillness settled over his form, and if Bogard could feel his tension he didn’t show it. Sengoku looked at him, tired now holding his head up by his forehead, eyes half-mast as he stared at Garp.

“Garp,” Sengoku began, voice low and like a distant buzz in Garp’s ear. “Why can he swim when he has a devil fruit?” Garp remained statue still, unable to even laugh it off and try to wave off any explanation. His focus was still on the glow of Luffy’s eyes.

“Garp,” Sengoku began again, emphasizing his name and his voice heavy with defeat. “Why, when he called for his mother, did the ocean respond!?”

He had to do something, had to somehow divert the attention from Luffy, Luffy who was supposed to be with Dragon and not facing admirals in the middle of the damn sea-

He slammed his fists down on the table, jaw clenched as it shattered under his hands. “He’s just a normal kid! A damn fluke is what it was!” Garp shouted above the crumble of rock and stood back fast, chair skidding across the floor and flying towards the wall to shatter. Sengoku didn’t move from his seat, only moved to brace his hands on his knees when the table was no longer an option. Garp tried not to let panic well up inside him, tried to believe that Luffy got away and that whatever it was that they discovered would be written off.

“Too much destruction was caused at Sabaody,” Sengoku stared in that somber tone again, leaning back on his chair tiredly as he stared blankly down at the rubble. “Akainu was reined back in by Borsalino at the request of the dragons. But the Gorosei have been informed of your grandson’s… peculiar talents. I no longer have control of this situation Garp.”

Garp clenched his fists, angry that his friend would have chased after his grandson at all, but even so he could understand. They both had a duty, and Sengoku was bound to his even more so than he. Garp’s fists relaxed from where they were clenched, falling limp at his sides as he recognized what his best friend was doing for him. A warning. One to move, to plan, call whoever he could-. After he wrung Dragon’s neck of course.

Garp took a stilted step back, kicking up fine dust of rock and shattering others under his feet. Bogard remained a shadow at his side, moving easily so he was never in the way but always supportive. Garp turned to walk away, hand on the doorknob as he stared. Ahead at the carved wood. “Thanks, Senny.”

xxx

Blue light dappled across Luffy’s face as he stared up at the ocean that surrounded them. His legs were drawn up and his arms were wrapped around his knees, sitting in silence. Shanks sighed and settled down beside him, leaning his back against the wood of the ship and placing his arms on his drawn-up knees. The bubble of resin that surrounded them held firm, swaying with the ocean currents as they continued to descend. Soon, they were deep enough that even the sun didn’t manage to pierce through the water. The lights of the ship burned brighter in his field of vision, casting everything around them in a yellow hue as they swayed on the currents.

“I heard about what happened from your brothers,” Shanks began slowly, voice soft as he looked out into the black water. Luffy had refused to listen in as the boys retold the events of the day from their perspective, instead opting to play around the ship and annoy his crew.

Luffy let out a sigh next to him, nodding his head in confirmation. “Yeah, I-” he cut himself off and Shanks watched as Luffy bit at his lip, fingers twisting around themselves. “Mom, she told me why but, I always thought…” His son bowed his head, black hair falling into his eyes and making him look small. “I thought she would take care of them too.”

Shanks ran a hand through his red hair, letting the locks fall through his fingers as he hummed in thought. He shifted, wrapping an arm around Luffy and tugging him close to his side, making him rest his head against his chest. “What did she say?” His question remained unanswered for a long moment, only the shifting of the currents and the creaks of the hull filling the silence.

“…She said it was all she had left.” Luffy furrowed his brows as he spoke, nose scrunching as he tried to wrap his thoughts around his mother’s words.

Realization dawned on Shanks and he nodded his head in understanding. “You said the devil fruits are a part of her right? Specific parts of who she was?”

Luffy looked up at him, big black eyes full of confusion. “Yeah, why?”

He rubbed his hand up and down Luffy’s shoulder, looking away from his son’s face as he spoke his thoughts. “Luffy, who would you be, without your emotions or things that drove you?” Shanks squeezed Luffy closer to him, answering his own question. “You wouldn’t be you, would you?” Luffy nodded his head in agreement, but Shanks could still see his point wasn’t made.

“What does your mother have left, Anchor? If not her emotions? What part of her remains?”

Luffy blinked in surprise, eyes widening. “That’s what she said! But-” Luffy tilted his head, as if listening to something Shanks couldn’t hear. “She said, all she has left is her convi-ktions” Luffy’s tongue didn’t quite make the word out, but Shanks got the gist of it.

“Right Lu, convictions. She may not feel the passion or hate or anger, and maybe even determination, but she at least remembers what she was. What principles she stood by. And I bet, that when those were stollen from her, made into the devil fruits, she made a promise to herself. If that’s all she has now, then I think I can understand her.”

Shanks watched as Luffy processed what he said, his dark eyes staring out at the water that surrounded them. Slowly, Luffy relaxed, head falling further against his chest and limbs going limp. There was silence for a long time, both content to watch the currents and the occasional fish that passed by. He was stewing on the info given, trying to determine how the pieces fit together, but no matter how Shanks looked at it he couldn’t place why. He glanced down at Luffy, red eyes softening at how relaxed his son looked with him and wondered if he should even ask. It may ruin the one quiet moment they managed to get together. He shook the idea off, content to stay that way until they officially reached the underwater island. There would be more than enough time to ask about it later.

When they docked, Shanks was glad he managed to get Luffy to relax some, because now his son was being a total menace as he ogled at the people of fishman island, asking for rides on sharks or getting himself tangled and a poor victim’s tentacles.

“Luffy!” Sabo groaned, exasperated and apologetic to the octopus man that Luffy was currently tied in. To the credit of the seafolk, they seemed enamored with Luffy’s behaviors instead of angry and that was honestly all Shanks could ask for. When Sabo grew more flustered as he was unable to untie Luffy, Shanks stepped in, brows furrowing in confusion as he stared at the mess.

“How did you even manage-” he cut himself off and got to work, speaking gently to the octopus man to move this way or that, easily realizing he would never get an answer from Luffy. By the end of it, Luffy had been twirled around every direction and ended up upside down in Shanks’ arms, saying his apology while facing the wrong way and nearly kicking him in the face with his feet. As they walked away and Shanks reoriented Luffy, Sabo fell into step next to him, giving him the side eye with a far too amused twinkle in them.

“When we want to keep Luffy somewhere, Ace and I usually tie him around us.” Shanks paused and Sabo continued to walk forward, joining his brother and grabbing Ace by the ear so the flame devil fruit user wouldn’t bug him or Luffy. He did send back a glare though, and Shanks childishly stuck his tongue out at him.

“Honestly captain, how old are you?” Yasopp’s voice sounded behind him startlingly loud, and he jumped, giving his sniper a sheepish grin. “Old enough!” Luffy laughed in his ear and nodded, not even batting an eye when Shanks grabbed his legs and tied them together around his waist. Then moving onto his arms. That was convenient.

“Yeah, dad has to be dad age after all. So that is old!” Shanks gaped up at Luffy, mouth opening and closing like a fish as Yasopp howled.

“You’re totally right, kid!” Yasopp grinned and ruffled Luffy’s hair before turning, waving off Shanks protests about still being young and how it didn’t’ count since he was strong and still in his prime.

“Damnit,” he muttered under his breath, weaving his way through the town, Luffy still attached to his back. The crowds parted for him, Shanks already well known in this community and welcomed by the people. Even if this was Whitebeard’s island. Speaking of territories…

Shanks moved towards an alleyway, observation haki reaching out as he considered the notable presences on the island. With a frown he blocked himself and Luffy from detection, keeping themselves hidden from the man that was a master in observation haki just as he was. If they didn’t bother him, he wouldn’t bother them. Everyone had a right to travel through this place as Whitebeard decreed, so long as they were amicable, then Shanks would be as well.

“Hey dad,” Luffy’s voice was quiet, far more somber than Shanks ever heard it and it made him instantly attentive. He reached up a hand to ruffle through Luffy’s hair, eyes taking in his face and brows furrowing when Luffy didn’t look at him. He was staring off into the distance, eyes trained on something Shanks couldn’t see. “Can we go that way?” Luffy lifted his finger to point in the direction he was staring at and Shanks frowned but nodded. Hiking Luffy up further and making sure he was comfortable as he headed where Luffy wanted. He was well acquainted with the island, and after a while, he realized where Luffy wanted to go without needing any more directions. The streets gave way to coarse rock, coral sprouting around more frequently and moss clinging to the sheer cliffsides. The sunlight that reached down here split in the water that was bubbled around them, splitting into god rays and casting scattered light around.

Now that they were no longer in a bustling market, Shanks untied Luffy and let him stand on his own, watching intently as he only stood there and stared. Shanks grabbed his hand, tugging him forward gently and taking the last few steps towards the poneglyph that was covered in moss and shells. He sat down and dragged Luffy along, making sure his son was comfortable at his side before leaning back on his hands to stare up at the giant iron block. He didn’t say anything, only offered Luffy silent comfort where he could. Shanks didn’t know how this all worked, only knew what he had read in these iron blocks and what Luffy could tell him. What Luffy could remember. He was tempted again, to ask about his mother, but he staved off, biting his lip and hoping that Luffy wouldn’t leave him in the dark.

“I made this…” Luffy began, and Shanks jolted at the sudden break in the silence. He took a deep breath, turning and watching transfixed as Luffy stared at the poneglyph with glowing eyes. Shanks debated for a moment, watching how the straw hat was firmly in Luffy’s hands, gripped tightly and being caressed between his fingers.

“Do you remember, Lu?” Shanks voice was low, nearly trying to remain invisible and not ruin whatever it was that was happening to Luffy. His son hummed, the sound so unlike how he normally sounded that Shanks sat up straighter, immediately taking in the sad tone. Like a funeral march.

Luffy giggled suddenly, the light of his eyes turning blazing. “It’s so funny how you all call me different things, you and mom!” Luffy turned to him, grin wide as he smiled at Shanks. He couldn’t help but smile back, Luffy’s joy infectious. “Oh? And what does your mother call my little Anchor?”

Luffy raised his arms up, glowing eyes visible even as they squeezed them shut from the force of his grin. “What she’s always called me, Nika!”

Even though he was expecting it, Shanks still felt the air rush out of his lungs. He choked out a laugh, nodding his head and grinning back just as fiercely. “Of course, Nika! I think I know that name.” Shanks teased, scotting closer to Luffy and squishing him against his side once more. “I still like Anchor best.”

Luffy laughed and nodded, humming in appreciation as he snuggled into the warmth of his father. “I like it too! Dad gave it to me!”  Shanks held back the hitch in his breath but the lump in his throat nearly killed him. They lapsed back into silence for a few moments longer, and Shanks finally decided to ask.

“What was it like, back then?”

Luffy (or should he call him Nika now?) stilled, glowing eyes looking up towards him before shifting to the poneglyph. His smaller hand reached out, finger rubbing against the etchings as a flash of defiance danced across his face. He didn’t turn to look back at him, but as Luffy spoke, Shanks could almost see it. He was able to imagine the world described by the god, of a lifetime only he remembered, of a past that occurred long ago.

xxx

In an era long forgotten…

The remaining grass under his bare feet crunched, dry and withering, dying. Nika glanced down, lips tilting into a frown and eyes growing despairing at his failure. The darkness around him tried to smother him, reaching out with grasping fingers and curling around his body, yet it withered away when he lifted his head and hardened his will. The light his skin emitted staved off the black that surrounded him, and the fire that made up his hair burned fiercely as he continued down the hill, eyes glowing white in determination. Nika was the only light in this world, the only thing that could temper the cold and the perpetual night, the only beacon in the dark.

The stars that littered the sky were constant, each a pinprick of color against the black that covered the entire world. They mirrored the small fires that burned down below, torches lit up and fire burning bright in an attempt to grow crops and keep homes warm. As he walked, he sighed, his hot breath ghosting in the air and fading away, quenched by the bitter cold. He had not returned when he said he would, and as he approached the outskirts of the village, he felt guilt creep up his spine when he spotted the wilting wheat. Nika swallowed and looked away, chest clenching painfully even as men and woman peeked out of their homes, hollow faces lighting up at the sight of him.

Somewhere far off, a bell began to ring, and the echoing, deep tones were felt in his bones as he approached the center of the village, staring at the dwindling fire that his essence had created. Even as late as he was, the villagers cheered for him, bowing and letting out cries of relief, happy for his return. Children ran to him and he smiled at them softly, laying gentle fingers on their noses and whisking their hair back from their faces.

“I’m so sorry,” he began, eyes downcast. “I found more villages at the other edge of the world, I tried to reach everyo-” Nika was cut off by an aged man whose back was bowed with years of hard labor.

“Do not. You have done enough, Lord Nika.” His voice was wispy, and the air seemed to be robbed form his lungs, sounding like the afterthought of a breeze.

Nika looked up at him, eyeing the curves of his face and the set of his eyes, remembering the boy the man had once been. He gave him a gentle smile, ignoring how the light of his power dimmed around him. “You were always so kind,” he began as he reached out with his hands towards the campfire, caressing the flames for a moment before pouring his essence into the dwindling fire, setting it ablaze.

“And you, so stubborn.” The man snarked back, cheeky grin growing on his face. Nika laughed, the sound loud and boisterous, chiming in the night and lightening the hearts of all who heart it. The children around him were the first to join in his joy, his laughter infectious and making them giggle with delight. His heart began to pound, a wide smile across his face as he moved through the crowd, arms raised and light spilling from his palms. He made steady progress though the village, offering his light as fire and watching as families no longer had to huddle so close for warmth. Drums began to sound, the people swinging into a full party and echoing the tones of his heart. As the night progressed and he laughed more and more, his power grew in strength, the fires around the village that held his essence blazing large and illuminating the whole square, blocking out the stars with their intensity. A child tugged at his white robes, and when Nika looked down his wide smile strained even further.

“My Little Bird!” He hoisted the child up, gazing at their red eyes and the upturn of their lips, delighted that one of his favorites was still in good spirits. “Have you been behaving for the elders, Little Bird?” He pinched at their nose and the giggle they let out warmed his heart even as the child’s small hands tried to swat him away.

“Yes! I am studying hard, I will help our village crops grow, and hopefully the worlds!” The child exclaimed, arms stretched out in the air and eyes bright, completely trusting in Nika to hold them steady.

Nika hummed and walked, ignoring the cooing of women as they watched him coddle the young child. “And what have you found?”

The child in his arms deflated slightly, their red eyes turning downcast. “If I tell you, you’ll be sad.” Nika forced himself to keep his pace even as his heart clenched. The smile on his face freezing at his remembered failures.

“Like that,” the child prodded, tiny fingers tugging at his mouth to try to help him keep his smile. “We know you try so hard, lord.” The small hands retreated from his face but Nika didn’t look at the child, simply tightening his grip in worry at the possibility of ‘what ifs’. “We will wait as long as we need to, until you can come back.” Red eyes looked up at him with absolute faith before his tiny brows furrowed down in determination. “We will always wait for Nika!” Tiny arms wrapped around his neck and Nika smiled as he let the child bury his face into the crook of his neck, startling when they jerked in excitement and leaned back abruptly.

“Oh did you see the giants again? Please, please tell us!” The child flailed his arms and legs, smile widening across his mouth and dark hair framing their face, tilting their head forward in excitement.

The child’s joy was infectious and Nika nodded as he laughed along. “I did!” Soon, he was sitting in a small hut, children sprawled around him and listening eagerly while the adults took chairs around and asked him about the world beyond their tiny home. He indulged them, speaking of the giants of Elbaf and an island his mother was keen to take.

Several hours later, Nika found himself at the seashore, staring at the lapping waves and reflected stars. He sat with his legs crossed, the sand under him cool and wet, but he never had to worry about the cold seeping into his skin, the fire of his power keeping him warm and dry, and even if it hadn’t, the sea had blessed him with her grace.

“Mother,” he began, voice low and strained. “I don’t know how long I can do this for.” He spoke into the empty air, only the roar of the waves cutting off his words as they fell flat. The water in front of him bubbled, dark streams of water rising like a snake and thickening, forming the torso of a woman as she slowly rose from the sea itself. The white light of his power shone through her form, the water turning teal and reflecting the pearls and seaweed that swirled and swayed in her translucent body. The water reached towards him and brought her closer as her domain gently encompassed him in a half circle. She said nothing, studying him for a moment before bringing her hand forward, cupping his cheek in a gentle caress and giving him a sad smile.

“It is unusual to see you without your smile,” she began, voice like echoing tides as she rubbed her thumb along his cheek, using the other to caress the flames of his hair, uncaring that it burned her palms and evaporated the water she was made of.

“If I had been any later to this village today, I do not think my flames would have lasted another day.” Nika looked away from his mother, the fires of his soul dimming in despair. “How did you do it? How did you cast yourself across the world and provide so much all at once?” Nika furrowed his brows and set his shoulders, eyes brightening in determination and fire sizzling in his hair. “I need to know.”

His mother pulled back, dropping her hands by her side and setting her lips into a firm line. The waves of the sea stilled as if they were frozen in time, cresting and never falling, silencing the roar around them.

“I will not.”

Nika’s eyes widened, his mouth dropping in surprise. “But, but why?” I could help these people, do what I was created for-”

“Enough!” his mother snapped, water rushing around her as she grew larger in size, towering over him and daring him to challenge her. “You were created to be your own person, Nika! You were born from me, from my desire to be free. Look at what I have done for others! See the trap that I laid for myself, only to be forgotten and chained!” The waves crashed down and surrounded him, water tunneling around and forcing him to stay in place. The light he gave off lit up the tunnel that encompassed him, reflecting off the scales of fish and sea glass, all glittering and beautiful even in his mother’s anger.

Nika clenched his jaw, fists gripping into the fabric of his clothes as he brought himself up, standing and staring up at the form of his mother who loomed over him, long hair lashing out like snakes and her hands gripping the whirlpool he was trapped in. He grinned at her, smile stretching wide across his face and eyes cresting. “Alright, then I’ll always do what I want. I’ll never be trapped anywhere, not even by you.”

His mother’s eyes widened, the seafoam green irises lighting up in surprise. Then she seemed to look at how she held him, down in a tunnel and smothered by her domain. Her grip on the water faltered and she hesitantly tore them away, the waves sloshing back down but never touching him. “Nika, I-” She cut herself off, her form shrinking to that of a normal woman and her hair settling down like limp seaweed. Nika stared at her, surprised she relented so easily.

“My own parents coddled me, your grandmother the most. So, I stole her land and expanded, demanding my freedom over the stone and rock that contained me as nothing but a lake.” She gestured with her hands to the hills and valleys, to where the seashore met dry earth. “She could not contain me, just as I cannot contain you. But please Nika, do not trap yourself to so little of the world. There is much to see and many places I cannot visit with my legs bound to my domain. Do not do as I have.” His mother turned from him, walking deeper into the water and ignoring his calls for her to wait. She only paused when her head was barely visible, glowing green eyes settling on him once more before dipping her head underwater.

Months flew by, and while the passage of time was meaningless to Nika, but he couldn’t help but take its notice when he traveled. Evidence of his prior visits to different countries grew scarce the more he found, unable to possibly visit everyone and provide the warmth they needed. He stared down at his hands, watched them tremble as he sucked in harsh breaths. The fire that he had provided this village was out, the center of the hearth cold and blown over with snow. The dark smothered every crack and crevice, strangling the life out of the once lively place. Bodies sat huddled by the extinguished fire, close together as if they had been trying to get warm around his waning power. If he did not return to refill it, it would die away with use, and this was the first time Nika had failed. He let his feet touch the ground, the snow hissing as it melted in a wide ring around him. The shadows he cast among the faces of the people here made them look hollow, and his throat tightened when he saw several with heads bowed and hands frozen stiff in prayer.

“I’m so sorry,” he murmured, moving forward to dust the snow off the familiar face of a young woman, one he used to toss into the sky and teach to read. He swallowed and stood, his breath coming out hot. He needed to go, he had to check on the others he hadn’t been able to visit, there was no time to mourn when the same fate could be happening to others he cared for. He shot off, a streak against the black sky and power burning around him, igniting the air and searing a blaze of flames across the sky. He landed on Elbaf harshly, sending rocks and snow up in a spray as his feet dragged along the dirt. Panting, he glanced around at the dead torches and withered crops, his stomach curling in on itself and his breath hitching as his face twisted in despair.

“Nika!”

He whirled towards the voice, blinking away his tears as he saw the last flickers of his fire at the center of the giant village. The small clan of giants all stared at him, grins beginning to spread across their faces and laughter spilling out into the cold.

“We knew you would come!” Jari’s voice boomed out, his expression bright despite the ice that was on his lashes and the way his fingers were blackening at the tips. The giant held a blanket tight against his chest and Nika’s breath stuttered when he saw the child that peeked its head out. He wasted no time with greetings, changing his size to be as big as the others, if not larger, and illuminating himself as bright as he could. They all closed their eyes, but the smiles didn’t leave their faces as they rejoiced in the warmth his power provided. While he was glad, all Nika could think about was the last village, and how they must have died with the same hope that the people of Elbaf held.

The fire at the center of the small town blazed high and the torches lit across the homes, refueled by his essence as he approached. “Jari,” he spoke, and his voice came out cracked. The elder giant had been a friend of his for nearly 200 years, and Nika couldn’t imagine letting him die frozen against a hearth. Jari stilled, his smile faltering and face scrunching in pain.

“It has happened then, after so long?” Jari sat down heavily on the earth, now warm and welcoming. The giant’s head tilted down to the child in his arms, his horned hat casting a shadow across his eyes. “I am sorry Nika, but we both knew it was a matter of time.”

Nika fell to his knees, power wilting and dimming around him as he stared blankly at the fire he barely managed to rekindle in time. “You warned me,” he agreed, hand reaching up and clutching at his chest, trying to smother the pain in his heart. “You told me that the more I found, the more that relied on me, the more I would have to watch die.” Nika’s hair flickered like dying flames, his vision blurring as he bowed his head. “I had to try!” His voice broke and he clenched his eyes shut, refusing to feel guilty for wanting everyone to live their lives to the fullest. If only his mother told him how to expand his domain, to cast his power across the entire world-

Several hands grasped at him and he jerked back, eyes widening when Jari and the other three in his clan tilted his head up and forced his back to remain straight. “Warriors do not falter, not when the clan is near,” Jari’s voice was soft but the grip he had on his face remained firm. “You may be as old as us, but you’re young by a god’s standard. An accumulation of our desired wishes for something other than the darkness that we lived in. Thank you, Nika, for trying so hard for us.”

Nika kept his back straight even as his eyes watered and his lips wobbled at the sting of failure. He swallowed, then swallowed again, fighting the lump in his throat and the urge to act rashly in his desperation. He nodded, letting out a shuddering breath and keeping his posture stiff as the others let their hands fall away.

“You will not make it to the other villages in time, Nika,” Jari began, his eyes intense as he clasped his hands on his shoulders. “Do not let your will break, conquer the world as a god should, believe in your strength and it will be so!” Jari stepped back from him, face set in stone. “We believe in you, Nika. You do not need the guidance of your mother, because if she could do it without guidance, I have faith that you can as well.”

Nika was left to stand alone, the others returning to their homes and giving him space to think. He tilted his head back, staring up at the eternal night, at the stars that littered the sky and tried to beat back the darkness that constantly threatened to consume. He thought about the others, some nameless faces smiling at him and huddling by the fires he provided for warmth, all the villages he visited and the most recent failure. The tears dried on his face and his mouth smoothed into a firm line, brows drawing down and furrowing in concentration. He kept his form large as he jumped towards the sky, flying up towards the stars and gritting his teeth in frustration. They never grew any larger, and he wondered if they would be able to provide light should he be able to grab one. Nika stilled, eyes growing wide at the idea that flashed across his mind. He tilted his head down to judge his height, faltering when he couldn’t even see the flickers of the fire he provided. Maybe that was a good thing.

He started off small, lighting up his hands and pouring his essence into the ball of flames that gathered. When he was sure it was enough to sustain itself he slowly let go, watching as it floated up higher and higher, settling itself among the stars. Nika frowned, it wasn’t enough. He raised his palms towards it, giving more and more, watching with a growing smile as the ball of fire expanded, growing hotter and peeling the black of the sky away. He was panting, arms trembling and skin dimming, yet his eyes blazed in joy and his grin echoed his defiance. Nika’s stomach dropped as he abruptly fell, barely managing to catch himself, his eyes widening as he realized he used too much of his power and was no longer stable in the air.

When he looked up, the sky was no longer black, instead it was a dark blue hue, much like how his fire reflected off his mother’s domain. Trailing his eyes down, he was able to see the beginning of the land far, far, far below. The cresting mountains and the dim shine of the sea giving him a reference to his height. This still wouldn’t be enough. Nika didn’t hesitate, raising his hands once more and pouring his will into what he sought to give life to. His jaw clenched, eyes widening in desperation and skin going bland and dim. Still, he didn’t stop, watching as the sky grew a brilliant blue, nearly white as his creation made itself known in the sky. He grinned as his stomach crawled up into his throat, the last flames of his power puffing out of his palms as he plummeted out of the sky. The last thing Nika saw was the blazing ball of fire climbing out of his reach and towards its place beyond the stars.

When Nika woke up, his vision was blury and bright. He shifted, rubbing at his eyes and taking a moment to look around, noting the bed he laid upon and the fresh harvest that was offered at his feet. He blinked again, eyes growing wide at the sight of colorful flowers blossoming. He was warm, and when he turned towards the door he could see the outline of light leaking through the cracks. Nika jumped up and stumbled forward, throwing the door open and stilling at the sight. Green grass flowed like the sea, dancing with the wind and littered with splotches of color. The dark he was so used to was no more, only bright blue skies filling his vision as far as he could see.

“Nika!” A child’s voice screamed, and he found himself lifted into the air, grinning back down at the giant boy that he knew for decades. “Lorey!” He exclaimed, reaching out and extending his arms so he could give the giant child a full hug.

“It worked!?” He questioned, pulling back and laughing at the child’s delighted nod.

“Yes, lord Nika! Yes!” The giant child placed him down and Nika willed himself to grow, grin faltering when his power didn’t come to his call. His confusion must have shown on his face because the child stilled, face dimming and eyes growing downcast.

“Father will be here, please wait.” Lorey skipped away to get his father, running across the grass field before disappearing from sight. Nika glanced down at his hand, taking in how the warmth of his creation settled along his limbs and wrapped him in its light. He paused, eyes widening in realization. Nothing should have felt warm to him. When Nika glanced back up, eyes desperate, he saw Jari staring at him from across the field. But-

His face was older, skin tanned and wrinkles now lining his eyes and mouth. Nika took a step forward, bare feet caressed by the cool grass as the giant approached him. “Jari, what-?”

Jari moved slowly, as if age had weathered into his bones. But no, that wasn’t it. When Nika could take in his full form, he could see his friend was missing a foot, the stump making his gait uneven and his hips tilted.

“It has been a while Nika, since you’ve been among the living.” Jari’s voice was like the rumble of the distant sea and his eyes were tired as they settled on him. “The people were grateful, but humanity has shown it’s greed. Tell me Nika, if you knew what became of the world, would you regret your decision?”

Nika’s breath hitched, eyes wide as he stared up at his best friend. “What happened, Jari?” His heart pounded in his chest, the wind sweeping across his face and blowing a warm breeze through his clothes.

Jari tilted the hat he wore back, the straw dried and woven neatly into a crossed pattern. “I’ll never forget it, seeing the sun form across the sky and melt the snow in an instant. How it took so little time for life to thrive and rejoice, how the wickedness of this world could no longer be hidden by the dark.” Jari sighed and reached down towards him, a large finger caressing his cheek before bringing something to his attention.

Nika looked at what his fingers held and his eyes widened at the sight of his own flickering hair, black like coals and limp between the giant’s fingers. “You were always so reckless you know. But we would not let them have you, not while you were unable to defend yourself, Nika.” Jari let his hair slip off his fingers and he turned his attention elsewhere, to the other side of the hut they sat in front of. Nika followed his gaze, chest clenching when the grass was blown to the side, giving him a clear view of the graves along the mountainside. Nika never wanted this.

Jari grabbed his attention again, smiling despite the tears he saw in Nika’s eyes. “They died like warriors, honor their memory.”

It felt just like yesterday, where Nika had felt their hands supporting his back and forcing his head high. He swallowed and nodded, tilting his head forward to hide the tears threatening to spill from his eyes. Something was placed on his head and he flinched, reaching up and grabbing at the item placed upon him. It was a hat. Stiff, but the weave was smooth like silk between his fingers. When he got a better look at it, he realized it was part of a matching set, the red ribbon identical to the one on Jari’s own head.

“This was from the first crops that grew under your gift,” Jari gestured to their matching hats. “And on these I promised that we would defend you until you were able. My son has already agreed, and when it’s his time, he will carry this hat to hold onto that promise. You are more long living than us, after all.”

Nika fiddled with the rim, testing the straw between his fingers and how it glowed under the rays of the noon light. It was such an odd thing to place a promise on, and he couldn’t help but ask. “Why this?”

Jari bellowed out a laugh, head tilting back and hand clutching at his chest. When he settled, he was still grinning, and the smile in his voice was easy to hear. “The world was dark and cold, yet you came and visited, granting us what warmth and light you could. And when that wasn’t enough, you gave us the sun, a gift for everyone to thrive.” Jari motioned to the brightest star in the sky and Nika found he could no longer look at it directly. “This is a reminder of your sacrifice. Because why would I have needed to cover my eyes, when I was surrounded by the dark?”

Nika let out his own laugh, nodding along. “Yes, I get it now.” He stood and glanced down at his hands again, now mortal and dim. At least he was still able to stretch his limbs. “Tell me then, how long has it been, and what have I missed?”

Years. Nika had been gone for years. And now, still mortal and recovered, he could do nothing but fight. Fight against those that rose to power, who saw his creation and wanted that very worship for themselves. He heaved, chains cracking under the force of his swing and splintering apart iron bars that housed people he had once saved. No one recognized him, not with how his hair was blackened and his feet touched the ground. Not without the white robes of his divinity nor the glow of his skin. But that didn’t matter, he reached out, offering his hand to those in the dirty hole and hauled them all out one by one, taking care of the little ones and trying to ignore how his heart clenched at familiar faces. So, he grinned, making his smile stretch as far as it could go, delighting when tired faces smiled back at him. It would have to be enough.

Yet, in the end, it wasn’t.

Nika staggered forward, eyes set on the iron block that taunted him. Blood leaked freely from his wound on his side and he gripped at it with one hand, nearly losing his footing. Nika coughed, blood specking the metal block in front of him and making him shake. He clenched his jaw, forcing his hand to remain steady as his finger burned in his message. His face scrunched as his finger dimmed, the heat of it beginning to wither away as his power and essence began to leave him.

“Just a little more-” he gurgled, golden blood dribbling down his chin and leaving a stain that trailed down the rags of his clothes. His message cut off, his power withering away and refusing to ignite his finger anymore. It would have to be enough.  Nika turned from the carved iron and towards the grim face of the freed slaves, their faces distraught at the sight of him.

“Take this to them,” he begged, tilting his head down to the sea, to where the people of fishman island waited for him. “Plea-”

“Of course, JoyBoy!” A fishman exclaimed, using the name given to him when Nika refused to give his own. After years, it had stuck. The broken chains around the freed fishman’s neck chimed as he moved forward and reached out, yet he didn’t touch.

“You must not worry about anything else.” The man hesitated, dark eyes taking in his form as he bowed his head in grief. “You are the one who made the sun, are you not, JoyBoy?”

Nika looked up towards the sky, to where the majority of his power was given, illuminating the land as far as he could see and giving life to the people he treasured far and wide. He grinned, cheeks stretching tight and extending much wider than should be possible. He glanced down towards the fishman, looking him in the eye and laughing though the gurgling blood in his lungs. “You can call me Nika.”

The fishman’s eyes widened and he staggered back, his eyes roving over his form once more as if he had missed something the first time. Nika knew he looked nothing like his former glory, his hair dark and skin dim, but he regretted nothing. Not when he was able to see the people he cared for happy and warm.

“The sun god,” the fishman breathed out, repeating Nika’s words louder and projecting his voice out to the others that stood haggard and beaten around them. His dark eyes shone in determination, and he nodded, clenching his webbed fists and taking a shaky step forward, towards the poneglyph that was still iron hot and glowing red from where the words were etched onto it. “We will. Please, let us repay you the only way we can.”

Nika wiped the blood from his mouth, watching with wide eyes at the sight of their hardened faces and roaring spirits. He grinned again, what was left of his power blazing under his skin, their spirits were not broken. “Thanks!” He nodded towards them a final time and took off, feet not quite touching the dirt nor the water as he flew over it. He was no longer able to sustain full flight, but the small blurts of his jumps was enough to make it seem as if he could still fly, even over the surface of the water. It had been a long while since he touched the ocean, knowing his mother would be able to feel the loss of his power immediately and would more than likely be furious and worried, but he no longer had a choice, He only wished she would not throw the world into chaos for a decision he made, and one he still didn’t regret.

Lands blurred past him, throwing up different shades of blurred greens and browns as he traveled. Even the sea shifted in hues of darker and lighter blues, each affected differently by the sun he made. It was all beautiful, the domains of his family, now that he could see them in their full glory. Nika gasped, thrown from his run as a cough ripped from his chest, scattering his blood over the water and making his feet tangle over themselves as he fell forward. With his speed, he tumbled, skipping over the rest of the water and crashing upon the sandy shore of an island. He coughed again, flipping onto his back and staring up at the clear sky, vision beginning to grow more blurry and the pain in his chest becoming numb. Nika took a shuddering breath, grasping at his power and biting his lips when only flickers of flames were grasped. He tried again and closed his eyes in acceptance when even the sparks of his essence eluded him. He had overdone it, as exerted as he was from making the sun, and now he had nothing left to heal himself with.

Nika let out a choked laugh, sprawled out against the wet sand and grasping at it with fistfuls, letting the cold chill seep into his fingers. He turned his head, rubbing the sand through his fingers and taking in the feel of the coarse, crushed rock. It was a novel sensation, the cold seeping into his skin, and he wondered what the biting chill of winter had been like for those he visited years ago.

“H-hey! Are you okay!?” A voice called out and Nika didn’t have the energy to look behind him, instead listening to the pounding feet in the sand and the vibrations it cast through it. A shadow fell over him, and he squinted up at familiar features.

“Little bird,” he murmured, taking in the teenager that had once been a child that clung to his side, and laughed with him around a fire. The teenager’s face was confused for a moment before horror twisted at his features, eyes widening and mouth opening in a silent scream. Nika received that reaction often, for it was clear that his godly essence had nearly escaped him. But now, he could only wonder at what the child saw, covered in blood and gore as he was.

“Nika,” the teen’s voice broke as he fell to his knees, hands hovering over him shakily and tears pouring form his eyes in rivulets. Drops landed against his face and Nika smiled at the teen as he placed his hands upon his chest, trying to put pressure on the wounds that would no longer heal. He didn’t even feel them, anymore. He offered the teen a smile, grinning at fate itself that he managed to see one of his favorite people in his last moments. He heard his Little Bird call out for help, eyes desperate as they stared down at him and pleaded at him, but Nika couldn’t keep his eyes open any longer. He closed them to now darkened skies, his ears ringing as thunder boomed and shook the land under him. The last thing he heard was a melodic voice, sounding like it came through the horn of a rare seashell.

“Oh Nika,” the sea goddess wailed, voice sounding like grated sea glass, the water hardly managing to keep her form together. The ocean around her was dark, waves crashing harshly against the shore and storms raging along the horizon. Lightning lit up the sky, dark clouds rolling fiercely, yet they never covered the gleaming sun that Nika made. The yellow, burning light tore through everything, igniting the sea like fire and casting its warmth far and wide.

The villagers watched, hearts stuttering and throats closing from their tears as the mother of their god mourned. The sea reached forward, crashing further into the shore and towards his body, washing the blood away from his legs and hands as the water trailed up. The goddess crawled along the sand, dark tears down her face and hands shaking as she gripped at her son, tugging him towards her and choking when she saw the smile on his face. She ignored the child that sat next to him, uncaring of his frozen form in her own grief. Slowly, she dragged her son down, sobs growing louder as she saw the essence of his being leave him. His skin, already dulled, grew ashen. The flames that had once made his hair were long gone, bled black like forgotten coals. Soon, the water encompassed him, carrying his body down until his mother could lift him in her arms, her face echoing her sorrow.

The child that sat frozen, with golden blood on his hands finally moved, a choked off cry ripping from his throat and body lurching forward, reaching out for the fallen god. “No! Don’t take him from me!”

The goddess looked towards the boy, and the elder among the villagers stepped forward hurriedly, seeing the danger. “Do not have the gall to think of him as yours! I will never let him return to humanity!” Her voice was like rolling thunder, booming and dangerous. The child paused, red eyes wet with tears widening. The blood that stained his hands and face turned from gold to red, and the goddess’ face scrunched in despair.

“You can’t keep him!” The child repeated, desperate and rounding in anger when the elder of his village grabbed him by the shoulder, keeping him still. “No!”

The goddess turned from him, the body of her son in her hands as she descended into the sea. The last thing the villagers saw of their god was the gentle smile still on his face. The elder watched, heart ripping with loss as the child Nika favored sobbed, head in his hands and blood smearing along his face.  

They still stood some ways from the shore, the light of the sun giving them warmth and casting them in an orange hue. The last of Nika still cradling them and trying to lift their spirits. The elder stared down at the child curled up on the sand, body shaking from his sobs and his breath uneven as hiccups broke through. The old man shifted, hunched back bowing even further in his grief as he attempted to sway the child over to him.

“Come little bird-”

“Don’t call me that!” The teen interrupted, lifting their face to reveal a harsh glare breaking through their grief, red eyes wet with tears and hands fisting into the sand. The elder sighed and nodded. He had hoped that by using the beloved nickname, it would have urged the teen to listen. But all it did was stoke the fire of their anger, reminding them of what was lost.

“She cannot keep him, I will tear the sea apart if I have to! We will get him back!” The teen’s red eyes blazed, staring at the sea with such hatred that the elder found himself frozen momentarily. Harsh pants filled the air and the elder closed his eyes, lips thinning into a line as he gripped his staff tightly.

He knew nothing he said right now would reach the grieving teen, so he turned his back to them, facing the far-off villagers and gesturing for the teen to move away from the raging sea. “Very well. Come then, Imu.”

Chapter Text

The fires burned bright, drawing closer as he lay on the bloodied grass. Heat wafted close to him, and Lorey curled up around his hat, hands gripping it harshly as he tried to protect the dried straw from igniting. In the distance his hut was consumed by fire, and the grass that had once covered the graves of his clan were reduced to blackened ash. Their tombstones glowed red-hot, the stone seemingly displaying the anger of the departed as their homeland burned. Tears weld in his eyes and began to trail down Lorey’s face, gazing at the destruction around him, helpless to do anything about his burning home with his organs twisted and ripped out of him. He tore his eyes away from the searing fires, staring up at the sky and squinting, trying to take in the sight of the glowing sun through the clouds of black, acrid smoke that billowed out. It was a small pinprick of light behind all the chaos, and Lorey remembered a time when he was younger, when the god played with him and brought him joy and hope. How he had gently taken the straw hat from his father’s dying hands, a promise to remember on his lips. If their precious hat burned, then there would be no remembering the god that was slowly being forgotten.

Lorey’s attention was drawn to the man that approached, brows drawing down and rage filling his belly at the sight of red eyes and a hollow face. Through the pain in his gut and sting in his throat, he mustered up the energy to spew his resentment. “He would have hated you!” A cough tore out his lips, blood splattering along the ground from where he lay as he heaved.

The man paused as his face twisted, growing furious at his words. “It’s people like you,” he began, voice acidic and low in anger. “You and your idiotic ideals are what killed him.”

Lorey gritted his teeth, blood pouring out down the sides of his lips as his breaths faltered. His lungs no longer able to fill with air. And as blackness began to seep in around the edges of his vision, he was unable to keep his grip on the straw hat that was torn out his grasp. Lorey slumped, sight unfocused as he watched the man admire his hat, one that was far too large for him to ever wear, all in front of his father’s grave. More tears welled in his eyes, blurring his vision as he died with a broken promise.

Present time

The metal of the poneglyph shone softly, knicks and crannies previously overlooked now weighed heavily in Shanks’ mind. Had they been damaged over time, or were they result of a god struggling with his lessening power? Red eyes roved over the etched metal, over the language he couldn’t understand and over the small imperfections in each letter. He reached out, finger outstretched, as he dug his index finger into the indent of the words, tracing them down as his throat closed with emotion. The fit wasn’t right, belonging to the hand of a person younger than him, but he could still feel the jagged edges inside.

Where each bloodied cough and shake of the god’s body was forever stamped into the words. He swallowed back the lump in his throat, letting his hand fall limp as he stared numbly at the relic of the past. The sun had set, and now the moonlight barely reached the low floors of the sea, but it didn’t matter. Shanks shifted and turned his face, fully looking at the glow of sunlight that shone from the god, watching as the light dappled across his skin with the warmth of the dawning sun. The Luffy he knew no longer sat next to him. In his place was the form of Nika, face young and cheeks rounded the same as Luffy’s, but his eyes were what set them completely apart. Where Luffy’s had been wide eyed and full of hope and joy, Nika’s were half lidded, as if barely awake and struggling to stay conscious. And as much as his eyes shone with the brilliance of light, they somehow seemed shadowed as they stared blankly ahead at the poneglyph.

Nika’s palm was fully pressed against the cold metal, thumb brushing absently as light flickered around his form. Strands of white-hot fire curled around the god’s face while the rest of his hair rose into the air, swaying in an invisible breeze. The clothes he wore had been bleached white, skin shiny and pale, as if the moon had turned its head fully to absorb whatever rays of sunlight it could.

“Luffy-” Shanks cut himself off, no longer sure of the true name he should say, especially after what he had been told. He knew this was still Luffy, the young boy he had adopted and cherished, but right now he was also a half-awake god.

The god looked away from the iron block but kept his outstretched hand firmly on it, lips forming into a wide smile and eyes turning blazing as they settled on him. Shanks felt the creep of something along his spine. Some feeling that made him aware, made him feel pressed in all directions. He took a shallow breath in, recognizing it in the next moment. It was the same feeling the goddess of the ocean gave him, though it was far more diminished and barely there, he still felt it.

Yet this time unlike all others, he was able to look back at the face of the god that scrutinized him, able to take in the divinity that shrouded him like a mist; one that disappeared every time he looked too closely. As if the very fabric of the universe deemed him unworthy to truly take in the form of divinity. The god looked away and Shanks felt his body relax automatically, raised hackles lowering and baser instincts retreating now that he was no longer under such a heavy gaze. A pale hand slid across the etched words as the god’s smile fell, his face scrunched in barely hidden pain.

Shanks debated for a moment, worrying his lip between his teeth as he gathered his courage to speak, voice low and gentle. “Are you… have you recovered?” He shifted as close as he could, only stilling when sweat beaded across his forehead and a too intense heat wafted over his skin. The god’s eyes closed, though he could still see the glow of his pupils through the skin of his eyes.

“Not yet.”

The god pulled away slightly from the ancient iron block and Shanks mourned when he saw the fire that made up Nika’s body flicker. Resignation slowly etched itself onto the light facial features of the god, his eyes dimming to a burned red, like a dying sun. He shook his head and repeated himself, “No… not yet.”

The god faced him again and gave him a brilliant smile, eyes scrunched, and cheeks stretched so far it must have hurt. “We’ll meet again!” Nika laughed, bright and loud, mimicking the lightness and warmth he represented. Then for the first time since he told his tale, the god removed his outstretched hand from the poneglyph.

The effect was immediate. Hair that had blazed like a fire dyed itself black, only flickers of white burning in the now limp locks like coals. His clothes returned to their true colors, and Shanks realized that they had never been dyed. The effect had been more like the reflection of an obscenely bright light source being too close and washing the hue away. Lastly, bright eyes dimmed and settled into coals, face relaxing momentarily before a look of confusion contorted his face.

It was gone a moment later and Luffy launched himself at him, arms outstretched and wide smile on his face as he laughed. “I don’t really know what happened, but I’m pretty sure you shouldn’t look so sad, dad!”

Shanks felt his chest tighten, arms raising automatically to hug Luffy close and tuck his head under his chin, ignoring how even his hair seemed too warm. He opened his mouth to respond, surprised when his usual teasing and jaunts didn’t come to him easily. Shanks let his arms squeeze Luffy closer, emotions still dull and numb, seemingly far away as he tried to process everything that just occurred. Luffy wiggled and pulled back, black eyes staring into him almost knowingly, as if picking apart his mind and reading his thoughts. Luffy’s smile never faded, and as he began to laugh and smile, Shanks felt his blood run cold.

“Not yet!”

xxx

Garp sat back against the chair, right arm resting along the table and eyes trailing down the wooden logs that made up the walls. They were old with age, cracked and splintered in some places and no longer sealed against the elements. The door was only on one hinge, and didn’t lock anymore. It was a miracle it managed to keep itself shut against the wind. Garp drew his attention back to his son who was seated across from him, an unapologetic look on his face and back stiff as he stared back.

“The last time I was here,” Garp began, glancing down at his empty lap. “Luffy fit in the palm of my hand.” The winds outside stilled and it was now a dead giveaway that Dragon was clamming up. Garp felt his fingers twitch, mind drifting off to a long ago memory of a baby boy with black hair, eyes far too intense and gaze too knowing to be anything but normal.

“I get it,” he began again, absently trailing a pattern on the table with his fingers. “You knew when to step back, I never did.” He glanced back up at his son, watching as his brows twitched down and his frown deepened ever so slightly. “I ended up pushing you away, but I’m glad you keep to your convictions, Dragon.”

His son closed his eyes and his frown wobbled before it turned into a smirk, Dragon’s shoulders beginning to shake in his amusement. His voice tinged with mirth as he spoke, “You’re easy to read, father.”

Garp shrugged and kicked his feet up onto the table, grinning to cover his embarrassment. “Yeah well-” He cut himself off, not knowing what else to say. Their past was butchered, but they were never ones to truly linger on it. “Anyways, what happened?”

Dragon looked away, towards a broken window and out at the sea. “I wasn’t needed. When a child grows up without a father, he has no need of one to return.”

Garp swallowed, mind bringing up the countless men and woman who had grown up abandoned and unwanted. But Luffy had never been truly unwanted, not with a mother with an ocean full of love and an adoptive father that the sea itself had picked. Garp frowned sharply, mind coming to a halt as he took in Dragon’s statement. Luffy hadn’t needed Dragon to return as a father because he already found one. He tried his best to keep his face neutral, but he was sure his son had already caught on.

“You know something?”

He cursed under his breath, damning whatever god deemed it necessary for him to be such a shit liar and even worse at hiding it, even when he hadn’t said anything. “I’m more surprised you haven’t,” Garp made a sweeping gesture with his hands. “Aren’t you supposed to have all the info all the time?”

Dragon pursed his lips, gaze growing distant and drawn to the sea once more. “I knew about Luffy’s condition and how he was doing but-” Dragon gave a weak shrug. “I don’t know him.”

Garp dipped his head in acknowledgement before sighing and nodding along further, even if he hated how their family seemed so distant, he knew there was no helping it. “He didn’t need you,” he continued off from Dragon’s question, barreling on even as he saw his son’s lips tighten. “Why would he need another father?”

The winds that had grown still suddenly raged, causing the cabin to creak and moan as it was assaulted by the force of nature. In another instant it stilled once more, and the entire time, Dragon’s expression never changed. Garp supposed that Dragon was born with none of the transparency that Garp was plagued with, but he was fortunate enough that there were a still a few signs he could judge his son’s emotions off of, and right now he seemed distressed, no matter how calm he seemed. It was one thing to know a child didn’t need a father, but it was another to know you had been replaced.

Garp scratched at his head, hands running through his grey hair in a rough manner as he tried to avoid eye contact with his son. “You were right, he did have his mom to raise him. But I guess she decided he still needed a dad-” He let out a breath, too heavy and weary to be considered a sigh. “Anyways, he’s some no-good pirate, but he cares for Luffy.”  Garp bit the inside of his cheek in an effort to stop rambling, hesitantly glancing towards Dragon’s shadowed face before grimacing. The cabin descended into a heavy silence, the winds that gusted outside seeped through the cracks in the logs and brought the chill of the night inside. The candle that melted down to the base shrived and withered as it died, casting the cabin into darkness. Clouds covered the sky and blocked out any light that the stars may have provided, and Garp couldn’t see his hand in front of his own face. In a way, this was better than having to face his son directly. He was never good with these sorts of family issues, no matter how badly he advocated for staying close together as one.

“I see,” Dragon spoke into the dark, voice monotone and flat, failing to bounce off the cabin walls. More silence followed and Garp clenched his fists on the table, eyes blind but senses fully trailed on his surroundings.

“Don’t give me that, Dragon,” Garp hated to be the reminder, but it had to be said. “Remember, you never had a say.” The words were harsh, cutting through the darkness of the cabin and echoing with a sort of finality that he didn’t anticipate. He leaned back against his chair, hyperaware of the groaning wood as his other senses tried to compensate for his lack of sight. He didn’t know what else to say on that, but it shouldn’t have mattered. It had never been the reason he showed up anyways.

“They know about him.” Garp clenched his jaw tight, grinding his teeth across each other before stretching his mouth open to release the pressure. “My sources, well, he told me how much they know.” His lips curled back, brows drawing down in anger. “They sent the admirals after the boys, and whatever occurred there made Luffy show his powers.” Garp’s eyes began to adjust to the lack of light, and he could see the outline of Dragon as his son leaned forward, assumedly a frown on his face.

“They showed me pictures, that Luffy can swim while he has a fruit and that he called for his mom-” Garp took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to ease away any headache that was threatening to form. “They saw a connection in the worst possible way, and now I don’t know what to do. The five know by now, but what they decide to do with that info is anyone’s guess.” Garp dropped his hand and let his head fall back as he stared into the darkness.

Dragon shuffled around for a moment and Garp winced as a match was struck, momentarily blinding him with its intensity. Once his vision cleared, he looked towards the flame, catching the way orange light highlighted Dragon’s face from below. It caught onto his stress lines and wrinkles, illuminating the bags under his eyes from sleepless nights and forcing him to take note of the intensity in his gaze.

“Where is Luffy now?” Dragon’s voice held the first real emotion in it since they began talking, and Garp wondered if it was at the prospect of Luffy’s death that spurred him on.

“With that no-good pirate. He’s safe, they won’t get him, Dragon.” His assurances seemed to have failed completely when Dragon didn’t even let his shoulders drop from their hiked, defensive position. A part of Garp couldn’t help but be glad, it seemed that Dragon hadn’t completely abandoned Luffy after all. However, that feeling was short lived as his son pressed for more answers.

“Who?”

He grimaced involuntarily and Dragon’s eyes zeroed in on the motion. He debated lying, but it would be pointless. Dragon would eventually come to find out who Luffy called father, but Garp had hoped he would be far away when that occurred. Fate was cruel however, and deemed it necessary that he be the one to tell his son who his replacement was. So, he steeled his shoulders and sat up straight, carefully taking in how Dragon’s face grew more tense, as if also preparing himself for an answer he wouldn’t like.

“The Red Haired Emperor.”

xxx

Benn tapped his finger along the side of his glass, watching the amber liquid inside ripple before swinging it up to his lips. Groans and creaks filled the silence as the Red Force swayed in the dock, each tilt of the ship easing him, reminding him of calmer times. He leaned his back against the chair, taking in the sound of the gurgling water that was easily heard from how deep they were in the ship. It was one of the lower floors under the waterline, a small room that could be considered an office, not that it had ever really been used as one. His eyes lingered on the burning candle in the center of a beaten down table before trailing over to his captain, his lips thinning at the clear stress he was in. Shanks hadn’t said a word when they met up again, his mind distant and distracted, but holding Luffy as close as he could to his side, as if he would lose him if he were to even slacken his grip. Luffy had been obliviously happy as usual, and it had taken some coaxing from Roo and Yasopp to let them take care of Luffy, everyone being able to sense their captain’s frayed nerves and anxious mood, regardless of how purposefully calm he kept his exterior.

When Benn had asked what had him in such a state, he had shaken his head and headed down to the room they now sat in. So they sat, each with their own thoughts, Benn unable to pry any information from his captain. It was unusual, Shanks was usually carefree about most things or downright protective, both he had firsthand experience in, especially recently. Yet, this mood was different, it felt more oppressive, like a secret was hanging over their heads, one lifechanging, and at this point, it may have been world ending. He glanced back at Shanks who had his elbows on the table, head held heavily in his hands and red hair limply framing his face. The drink Benn had poured for him earlier was untouched, and if he needed any sign that his captain had a lot on his mind, that was certainly one.

He debated if he should try striking up a conversation again, but just as he decided not to, Shanks leaned back in his seat with his head hanging carelessly over the back of the chair, neck exposed and arms limp at his sides. His captain let out a long, drawn-out sigh, hand reaching forward blindly to grab at the drink in front of him and sloppily brought it up to his lips. Benn raised a brow when Shanks didn’t even bother raising his head up, simply opening his mouth and pouring the whisky right in. Unsurprisingly, the idiot almost drowned himself, and Benn took another drag of his smoke as he watched him struggle and cough.

“You done?” He asked when the coughing was mostly over, ignoring the cup that had fallen and rolled across the floor.

Shanks banged on his chest, nodding and spluttering, face red as he tried to speak. “Y-Yeah.” A few more coughs later, Shanks sat back up, eyes watering as he wiped the drool form his mouth with the back of his sleeve.

“You ready to talk about it?” Benn scooted forward, placing his drink down on the other end of the table and extinguishing his cigarette on a dusty ash tray. Carefully pouring out another drink and sliding it over.  When he drew his attention back to his captain, he sighed. Shanks had his hands covering his face, scrubbing vigorously before dragging them down.

“I don’t even know where to begin.” Shanks let out a small laugh, it was hollow and his face reflected it. He took a sip of his drink, this time like a normal person before continuing. “Well, we were right. About the whole god thing. So that’s….good.”

Benn wasn’t surprised, but he was unsure as to why this was coming up again, there had already been plenty of clues, and this was something they both deemed a strong possibility.

Shanks made eye contact with him, red eyes brightening and a genuine laugh left him. “Haha! It’s not often I get to see your face like that Benn!”

Benn immediately dropped any expression from his face and rolled his eyes, gesturing for Shanks to continue. His captain sobered up quickly, brows furrowing and glancing off to the side, as if he could see past the wood of their ship and to the world outside.

“I met him,” Shanks blurted out, eyes still trained on the side of the ship. “He told me a story, well history I guess. He talked about how the world used to be,” Shanks cut himself off and turned to him sharply, the corners of his eyes crinkled as his eyes narrowed in his distress. “Did you know Benn, that at some point, there was no sun?”

Benn leaned back, grabbing another cigarette out of his pocket and flicking his lighter a few times before it caught. He had a whole pack of them, but he wondered if that would even be enough at this point. “No,” he breathed out, smoke escaping his lips and curling up around his face. Through the dim lights, he could see how his captain gripped the edges of the table tightly, his eyes distant in his memory.

“Nika walked every day, from island to island.” Shanks let his elbow rest on the table, hand supporting his face as he continued to speak. “Can you imagine? Being the only source of light in the world? Living in the dark?”

No, Benn couldn’t imagine it. The very idea seemed ridiculous, impossible even. There were so many factors of life that relied on the sun, it would have meant nothing but barren and frozen lands. Benn coughed, forgetting to let out a breath as his mind raced with the possibilities. Shanks didn’t mention how he could possibly manage to choke on the smoke of a habit he had been doing for nearly his entire life. Once he calmed down and his lungs stopped burning, he pursed his lips in thought, mind drifting, wondering how and why no one would have remembered such a great occurrence. The sun being born would have been a worldwide spectacle, and to have silenced so many people about its birth would have been a massive undertaking.

“I wonder how long he did that for,” Shanks murmured, eyes regaining focus and flickering over to his. They were creased at the edges, and his hair was almost less vibrant, even with the candle flickering among the crimson locks. “He mentioned a giant he knew, an elder man that he had watched grow up.” Shanks’ face crumbled, distress clear how his lips twisted and brows furrowed down. “If I had to guess, he was probably around to see his father’s father.”

Benn took in another long drag of his cigarette, staring blankly ahead towards the wood of the ship. Giant lived for a long, long time. He could only imagine how old the god had actually been-

“And he was still a kid,” Shanks cut off his thought and Benn watched as he brought his hand up, finger extended out. “He carved those words into the poneglyph with his finger-” His captain cut himself off and swallowed. “And a finger of that size most definitely belonged to a human no older than a teen.”

The implications were weighing heavily on Benn’s mind. There were numerous possibilities of what the god would be like awakened, but Benn couldn’t in good faith ask a child to help in their goals, god or not.  

Shanks voice cut through the noise of his thoughts, somber and distant. “And then he just…died.”

Benn closed his eyes, trying not to dwell on the fate of the god that had apparently given them all the opportunity to live. He tapped the ash off his cigarette, eyeing the embers as they fell and cooled into a mass of grey lumps.

“Yet he’s alive,” Benn murmured out, drawing his eyes towards his captain and taking in how his gaze still seemed far off and morose. Then, like a switch, Shanks tilted his head back and laughed. Eyes now focused, zeroed in on him, and with a wide smile on his face Shanks shook his head.

“No, not yet!”

xxx

Sengoku nodded his head in greeting, face impassive as he strode towards the center of the room and stood at attention, careful not to let his eyes linger on any of the elders that sat scattered around the room. Instead he focused on the back windows, high and reaching towards the ceiling with drapery that weighed down heavily towards the marbled floor. The gold accents that lined the room highlighted the intricacies of the carved wooden furniture, but did nothing to soften the presence of the hateful men that sat among their chairs.

“The admirals failed to capture a child,” Saint Topman began, the distinct birthmark on his forehead crinkling as his brows drew down in anger. Sengoku knew better than to reply, he had not been told to speak, and while it bothered him that they would look down on his men, he could not deny the claim, regardless of the circumstances. The elder huffed when Sengoku didn’t raise to take the bait and a cold laugh escaped the hunched form of Saint Jaygarcia. His curled, powdered wig was coiled tight, and the locks bounced as he shook his head, frown deepening on his face if the way his mustache shifted was any indication.

“These children do not know the price of failure,” Sengoku stiffened imperceptibly, jaw tightening at the possible thought of punishment for the admirals that failed to fight off two emperors and the former vice captain of the pirate king.

“You’re lucky that this is less significant than we thought,” Saint Topman picked up again, shifting back in his seat and staring down his nose at Sengoku. “These claims are baseless, there are many ways for fruit users to circumvent the sea. His worth as a translator for sea kings remain though, and the possibility of his future involvement in …other matters may hinge on that ability.” The elder stroked at his beard, glancing briefly out of a window before continuing. “Lay low for now. When he is no longer near Red hair, then we shall strike.”

“Do we make ourselves clear?” Saint Shepherd spoke from where he loomed behind them, blonde hair bright against the beam of sunlight that he stood in.

Sengoku nodded, noting that he had finally been given permission to speak. “Crystal, sir.”

“Leave.”

The elders watched as the admiral left, the door closing behind him with a silent click. They sat in silence for a moment longer before Saint Ethanbaron spoke, voice hard and unyielding. “I still believe this to be a mistake.” His fingers gripped the golden scabbard of his sword tightly, knuckles turning white from the pressure of it.

“It would surely be a false hope to for our lord.” Saint Jaygarcia rumbled out, slanted eyes narrowing further as they scanned the room in challenge. “It has been eight hundred years since our lord has made this place, and even longer since his childhood. There is no longer any hope for it.”

“You speak boldly,” Saint Marcus stood from his seat, towering over the others and setting his gaze out towards the cloudless sky, daring to stare up at the sun. “For the god’s power is still vibrant and unrivaled.”

Saint Ethanbaron straightened and jumped on the opportunity for support. “And a boy calling for his mother? Not sinking in the sea!?” He struck the hilt of his sword harshly against the ground, mouth twisted in anger.

“Gods do not die to mortal men.”

It was spoken softly, and none would admit to saying it, but it was a fact that could not be denied. After another long, tense silence, Saint Marcus bowed his head and closed his eyes, relenting. “A false hope then,” the grip on his cane tightened. “He does not need to know.”

xxx

Thatch coughed and choked on water, holding onto the overturned ship with one hand while he held onto Jozu with another. His brother a dead weight in the sea. He felt arms grab onto him, pulling on his wrist and gripping his shirt just as others pulled Jozu from his grasp. Thatch heaved as he was hoisted up onto the Moby, flopping onto his back on the deck and spreading eagle as he took in gasping breaths. The last thing he remembered was rowing out to the Moby, then catching the cries of alarm behind him. And when he had turned to see what the commotion was, it was to the sight of a massive wave rapidly approaching, flipping over their row boats with ease and making them tumble into the water.

“Thatch!” Maro’s voice was near and Thatch let out a sigh at relief that his brother managed to fly away in time. For a second there, he hadn’t been sure if Marco would have been able to fly high enough with how fast it had approached.

Thatch groaned and stood, tugging at his belt and disconnecting it from where he had joined it to Jozu’s. It was a safety tactic they had picked up a long time ago, and in this instance it especially helped keep them together. “Uhgf how long was I holding onto that damn boat?” Thatch forced himself up as he spoke, and he felt gentle hands ease him along. Some at his pulse and others on his back as he blearily blinked, taking in the sight of everyone that surrounded him.

“Hours, yoi. You two were the last to find, everyone else managed to get aboard not too long after the initial hit.” Marco’s voice was nearly in his ear, and Thatch realized it was he who was taking his pulse and counting his breaths.

“Oh. Yeah I guess, my hand is cramped like a bitch. Guess that explains that.” Before he even finished the sentence his hand was grabbed and examined, and if Marco’s dissatisfied grunts were any indication, the analysis could be better.

“You can’t use this for a bit. Your hand stiffened up from staying in the same position too long. Don’t force it, but I’m going to have some exercises for you to follow.” Marco’s voice was stern, not like Thatch needed the reminder. His hands were important after all, how else would he feed his brothers and sisters? His father? Thatch couldn’t imagine a worse fate.

“So what the hell was that?” Jozu’s voice sounded rough, and Thatch cringed when he realized it may have been from the few times he hadn’t managed to keep his brother’s head above the water. Slowly, he opened his eyes, wincing at the sting of salt and the brightness of the world around him.

“Not here,” Marco murmured, just loud enough for them to hear, and Thatch’s attention was immediately caught. Once his eyes adjusted he looked around, noting the puddle of water he sat in and the nurses that surrounded them. His crewmates formed a circle further out, various expressions of worry on their faces as they watched him get the all clear from Marco.

“Where we really gone that long?” Thatch questioned in surprise, brows raising as he twisted his body around to try to get a better view of the sky. He blinked, now only realizing that the ball in the sky wasn’t the sun, but the moon. He had his eyes closed so long that he had been blinded by the light of the moon.

“Well fuck.” Thatch cursed out, finally realizing the seriousness of their situation.

“Are you cold?” Marco asked even as he wrapped him in a blanket, huddling it close to him and forcing him to take of his wet clothes at the same time.

“I-“ Thatch cut himself off, startled. “No?” Marco’s frown made Thatch think that wasn’t the right reply, especially when he started murmuring under his breath about hypothermia.

“Get him inside, yoi!” Marco shouted orders over his shoulder before turning his piercing blue eyes back on him. “And when you’re rested, we can talk.”

“Hey wait!” He protested, digging his heels into the deck and craning his neck back to look up at Marco, uncaring of his brother’s annoyed expression. “We can talk now! Please, I’d really like to know what the heck happened.” Thatch could see the ‘no’ forming on Marco’s mouth and he he tripled his efforts into his puppy-dog eyes. Praying to the four blues that it would be in his favor for once. “I won’t even complain afterwards!”

Marco paused, brows furrowing as he thought over the pros and cons of the deal before ultimately sighing and nodding. “Fine. Change first, then meet up in pop’s room.”

“Oh great I’ll just change in there!” Thatch beamed and forced his legs to sprint away, laughing when Marco’s incredulous cry faded out behind him. He scurried down the halls quickly, reaching into his room for a brief moment to throw different clothes on and grab a warmer blanket before continuing his spring down the Moby. By the time he was knocking on pop’s door, he was out of breath but smiling, giggling at the sight of Marco glaring at him. He could almost imagine his ruffled feathers. What Thatch hadn’t expected to see though, was a warlord sitting comfortably across from Whitebeard. Wineglass in his hand and legs crossed, a condescending look on his face as he took in Thatch’s duckie blanket.

“How amusing.” Mihawk drawled, smirk tugging at his mouth as he took a sip of his drink before continuing. “I assume the bird blanket is to heighten the mother hen’s instincts?”

Thatch paused, blinking as he processed the words spoken and tried to hold back his laughter. Marco’s feathers were visibly ruffled, and it took everything Thatch had in himself not to laugh. This of course meant that he did not succeed. Spit flew out of his mouth as his cheeks deflated and he let out a roar of laughter, clutching at his side and gripping his duckie blanket loosely. “Oh my god! I wonder-“ He choked, tears gathering in his eyes as he heaved. “I knew Izou got this for me for a reason!”

Marco held his face I his hands from where he sat, groaning in annoyance and shaking his head in denial. “Of all the blankets to grab,” Marco muttered before lifting his head up to face Thatch. “Can’t you be a normal pirate, yoi!? Where’s the jolly roger one, or the sword one?”

Thatch shrugged, still grinning as he plopped himself down next to his father who had his eyes crinkled in amusement at their antics.

“Quite interesting that you know what blankets your shipmate has, do you do his laundry too? Tell him when to go to bed?” Mihawk uncrossed his legs and tilted his head back arrogantly, smirk growing on his face as he stared down his nose at them.  

Thatch laughed again, leaning back as he howled with his hand covering his eyes. “He does tell me when to go to bed!”

“Damnit Thatch! Be quiet, or do you not want to be filled in, yoi!?” Marco’s angry growl sobered him up quickly and Thatch let out a final cough, fist at his mouth as he forced his mouth into a more subdued smile.

“Ah, yeah.” Thatch looked away from Marco and towards his pop’s giving him a thumbs up when he was asked about his health. He could be between, but he wasn’t going to burden his father figure with that.

“So what’s angry eyes doing here?” Thatch Jabbed a thumb towards Mihawk who looked more amused than offended at the nickname.

“He helped us find you with his raft, which Jozu accidentally destroyed. So he’s tagging along with us to escape that chaos.” Marco’s tone was carefully neutral and Thatch took notice immediately, eyes roving over the room and once again taking in the dynamic.

“Oh, thank you.” He nodded his head in thanks towards the warlord before scrunching his nose at him. “Then why wait down by pop’s quarters? Aren’t there plenty of other rooms?”

“A precaution,” Whitebeards voice rumbled out, low and thick in the large room. “A warlord helping an unallied pirate is grounds for treason. The less of the crew involved, the better.”

Thatch nodded along, bringing his blankie up closer and tucking it under his chin when a shiver went down his spine. It did not go unnoticed by his brother, but Thatch was blessed when nothing was mentioned. “Shouldn’t everyone else know about this? Well you know what I mean.” Thatch made a gesture with his hands towards the upper deck and Marco shrugged.

“No, we just need you, yoi. You spent most of the time with the boys when they were here.” His brother jerked his head towards Mihawk, annoyance in his gaze. “And in exchange for searching for you, he wants some information.”

Off to the side Whitebeard huffed in amusement, bringing up a pitcher of his ale and drinking it messily. When he finished with a sigh, his father turned his attention towards the warlord, knowing look in his gaze. “Eventually you will find the answer you are searching for, proving you are right. But to do so, you are willing to ignore the hundreds of other pieces of evidence that are at your feet.”

Whatever his father was going on about must have struck a nerve because Mihawk’s clasped hands tightened, his eyes narrowing before the shadow of his hat covered his gaze. “You assume much. I am merely trying to come to my own conclusions-”

Whitebeard’s roaring, condescending laugh cut Mihawk off and Thatch bit his lip, feeling the tension rising in the room. “Of course! And when you can show me another example of the sea cradling another young boy as her son, then I will eat my words.” His father slammed his hands down, making him jump as the objects on the table shuddered. Thatch briefly wondered at his father’s anger, eyes wide as he stared at the usually composed man. “Leave my ship now, and may the sea have mercy on your stupidity!”

Chapter Text

His feet moved away from the encroaching waters, back peddling before the sea had a chance to touch his skin. Nika swallowed, throat tightening as he watched the waves retreat towards the mass of the ocean, his eyes trailing across the surface to take in the twisted features of his friend. She rode on the waves, her eyebrows scrunched, and lips drawn into a thin line as she gazed back at him. Her hair was a deep pink, darkened by the waters that weighed it down and made it cling to her bloodied face. The grip she had on her spear tightened, causing it to shift and reflect the setting sun that made her glow. Water clung to her, sliding down the ridges of her body in a near possessive grasp, binding her to the sea more strongly than before. Her punishment was his doing, even if unwittingly.

“She will know, Nika.” Her voice was soft, gentle, as it carried in the breeze towards him, and he gave her a sad, knowing smile.

“I have a lot to do until then, there are more like you out there.” He gestured down and her gaze shifted to follow. Because down towards the sea floor, where it should have grown darker with each meter, it only grew brighter. Nika looked behind him, taking in how the trees he stretched reached for the remaining light. “It’s because I’m missing from her sight that she won’t let you go. I’m-”

“Do not apologize in your mother’s steed. It is her own fault for lacking such faith in you.” His friend cut him off, her voice low, almost a whisper, as if she didn’t want the waves to hear. Yet even with her low tone, her voice held the strength of her experience. Her attention was drawn to his twitching fingers, and she scowled, deep lines wrinkling her young face as she took in the sight of him.

“You have overexerted yourself again.” The mermaid spoke as she swam as close as she could, observing how his limbs shook and his recovering powers were once again diminished.

“It was worth it. And now, you can be warm and hidden too.” Nika paused, taking in a deep breath before hardening his resolve. “This won’t be forever, I’ll be back, and she should let go of you. And then, we can always go on that walk you wanted.” He grinned at her, gesturing towards the lush grass of the resin island and the planes of the empty forest behind him.

Her hardened face relaxed gradually, smile turning up the corners of her lips. “We shall, and my people will follow onto the lands of your grandmother behind us” Abruptly, she straightened her back, face hardening once more as she raised her spear into the air, her blue eyes glowing with her strength. She projected her voice, the ocean shaking with the force of the creatures that came to her call. All still hidden, all still under the sea, but the tremors they made were widespread across the surface as they disappeared into the horizon.

“Today I declare! This gift shall not be forgotten, I swear this on my name!” She slammed the spear she held against her chest, the gold armor she wore echoing against it loudly as the water sloshed from the movement. The motion was repeated, and the drumming of her weapon drew attention. All around her, fishman and mermaids rose from under the water, breeching the surface with wide eyes as they watched their queen declare her promise. Fresh blood poured out from her wounds along her arms and chest, but she did not falter from her pain, seemingly gaining strength from it, as a reminder of their recent trials.

“Hear my voice!” And the very sea trembled at her call, every living being within it able to hear her words. “I Poseidon, vow that my descendants will know of your deeds, of the freedom you have granted us, and the promise to me that you shall keep!” She paused, staring him in the eye for a moment before giving the sea she swam in a hesitant glance. She grinned then, a sly, cunning upturn of her lips, and Nika felt his shoulders sag in relief when she continued.

“JoyBoy!”

He tilted his head back and laughed at her play, knowing his mother must have also been listening to Poseidon’s declaration. And now, she would not know he was there. Nika nodded, his creation warming the skin of his face as he turned to walk away, hands raised in farewell.

Poseidon should have known what a terrible omen it was, to watch Nika leave with the setting sun.

xxx

Sabo laughed as he watched Ace chase Luffy around, Lucky in tow. His little brother was giggling uncontrollably, jumping over people in the crowd or stepping on their heads as a launch pad as he ran away. On the other hand, Ace was barreling through, knocking people down and quite literally steaming with anger as he called for Luffy. With a sigh, Sabo followed behind, apologizing to the disgruntled people of the underwater city as he kept up with their trail of destruction.

“Luffy no!”

Sabo looked away from the mermaid he was helping up and gaped. A barrel of cooking oil lay broken on the floor, and in the middle of the mess, Luffy sat bewildered. Ace used that opportunity to launch himself forward, hands firmly grasping around Luffy’s wrist as he yelled. “Damnit Luffy! We’re not supposed to draw attention to ourselves and look at what you did!”

Sabo and Lucky facepalmed simultaneously, both realizing that Ace yelling at the top of his lungs didn’t exactly help the situation.

“It’s fine! I always wanted to see this place!” Luffy wiggled and now, covered in oil, he slipped his arm out easily from the grip Ace had on him. It would have been hard to keep such a grip on normal skin, but given that Luffy was rubber it was now nearly impossible.

“Oh he’s just as bad as when he was a squirt.” Lucky sighed and took a final bite of his meat, bone and all. “I’ll get him.”

There was a rush of air, and when Sabo blinked his eyes open Lucky had vanished from his immediate sight. Surprise flashed across Sabo’s face, head robotically turning just in time to see Lucky grab Luffy, hands covered in black and grip unrelenting as he hoisted Luffy up from under his arms. Ace’s hair was still windblown from where Lucky had passed him, and he looked equally as confused as Sabo felt. He never thought that a man of that size would have been able to move so swiftly, not did he think that Luffy would have been so easy to catch.

“Woah! That was so cool! How’d you do that!? Wait owow that hurts!” Luffy’s excited yell turned into a whimper as Lucky began pinching him, tight smile on his face as he looked at the troublemaker in his hands.

“You’re such a brat! You really are the captain’s kid!” Lucky’s grin widened as Luffy stilled, his little brother stunned for a moment before a large smile overtook his features.

“Shishishi! Of course I am!” Luffy’s smile was infectious, and Ace’s bad mood was dissipating before Sabo’s eyes; his brother’s face relaxing and eyes turning into crests as he began to smile.

“How about we eat huh?” Lucky gestured towards the restaurant they were near and the barrel of cooking oil that had been destroyed from their antics. “The least we can do is give them good business.”

Luffy nodded eagerly and when Lucky put him down, he didn’t immediately run away. With a sigh of relief, Sabo quickly went over with his handkerchief, wiping his baby brother down and making sure he would at least be presentable to sit in the restaurant.

“Hey, why don’t we go see the castle!?” Ace exclaimed as he showed them all a poster that displayed a king on steps that led to a massive door.  Sabo blinked, surprised that Ace would offer something that could be considered educational. He was sure there had to be more.

Luffy hummed, twisting his head all the way around like an owl until he could see the looming palace in the distance. There was a shift in the air, one that he and Ace had grown used to over the course of the years, and they both simultaneously braced themselves to hear something they may not like. Lucky tensed next to them, either feeling the same thing or understanding their unconscious cues that something was about to happen.

“I guess we could.” Luffy’s voice was low, distant like the final hum of sound down a tunnel.

“Actually, we don’t quite have time for that.” Lucky spoke slowly, gesturing towards the sky and how the height of the day had long passed. “I told capt we would be back not too much longer after the sun sets. So that gives us just enough time to eat.”  He looked apologetic, and Luffy just shrugged, letting his head spin back around as he headed towards the doors of the restaurant. With a wave of his hand and a laugh, Luffy reassured them. “Don’t worry it’s fine! I rather eat anyways.” As Sabo made to follow, he paused when little brother did, catching the way Luffy’s eyes sparked as he took a final glance back towards the palace. “Besides, she’s not awake yet.”

Luffy entered without them, leaving Sabo and Ace stunned in place. Lucky bit his lip, looking them over before sighing. “I suppose that’s worth mentioning to the boss?”

His question went unanswered for a moment, and when it was clear Ace wouldn’t respond, Sabo did. “Yeah… Yeah I think so.”

Lucky shrugged and smiled, “That’s fine then. Let’s hurry up and join him, I might even be able to tell you guys how I caught him too.”

Ace perked up instantly, savage grin stretching across his face. “Deal!”  

xxx

Shanks found himself in his cabin, staring blankly at maps and supply tickets, unable to comprehend anything that was written. His mind was far off, lost in the stories of his youth and the adventures of his captain, father. As glorious as those days were, there was also the bad that came with it. How he would stay up at night with Rayleigh stroking his hair, catching spots of dried blood that he missed when wiping himself clean. Or how he would be beaten in the streets before he knew how to fight, when he was too curious for his own good and ran away from his protectors to fulfill the sense of adventure he was seeking. His breath left him in a huff, lips pursing in thought as he wondered at what Luffy’s life would be like. Would his own son watch men be beheaded so young? Or would he be caught and dragged away from him, branded a slave and denied his free will? Anxiety crept up his stomach, clawing its way up through his chest and settling in his throat, choking him. He remembered a time when he had been captured, the leers of disgusting men still made his skin crawl, his only respite being the memory of his captain beating his captors into oblivion.

Shanks shifted, scattering the papers away for another time. He never wanted Luffy to go through that, and now he wondered if his son was doomed to live on the run because of his decision.

“Benn,” Shanks didn’t look at his first mate as he spoke, choosing to stare blankly at his desk. The scratching of pen on paper didn’t stop, but Benn hummed in acknowledgement that he heard.

“Did I mess up, letting Luffy use his powers?”

The scratching of the pen stopped abruptly, and Shanks chanced a look over at his friend. Benn was still focused on the paper in front of him but his pen was still, gripped tightly enough that his fingers turned white.

“I have two answers to that,” Benn began as he leaned back and dropped the pen. His silver eyes flickered up at him, highlighted by the lone flame that let him write. “Are you sure you want to know?”

Shanks nodded without hesitation and Benn’s tight lips quirked into a slight smile. “It was absolutely reckless to let him reveal his abilities, and for him to call his mother freely.” Benn was blunt, voice monotone in his assertion even as Shanks winced like a scolded child.

“But there is some good that can come from it. Once others see how difficult it is to tear the sea child from his mother, they will slither away with only fantasies of glory.” Benn’s grin was cold, eyes shining with the thought of violence to those who would do them wrong. “The other answer,” the silver eyed man raised his arm out, palm up and fingers splayed open as he gestured towards him. “Depends on you. And what you wanted for him.”

Shanks chuckled and shook his head, red hair swaying into his vision. “I want what he wants. I want him to be free.”

“Then that’s all that really matters.” Benn shrugged and picked up his pen once more, smiling when Shanks spluttered in disagreement.

“But is it? What if he wants something else later? I’m the adult don’t I have to make better decisions than what we both want?”

“We’re pirates, we do what we want.” Benn grinned as he echoed the words Shanks spoke many times back to him, nearly laughing when Shanks growled in annoyance and pulled at his hair.

A knock on the door interrupted them, and Shanks blinked his frustrations away, taking in a deep breath before calling his subordinate in. “Yeah?”

At the same time, Benn leaned back in his chair, his face smoothing out into the perfect mask of placidity as the door to his chambers opened. 

Yasopp stepped through, face nervous as he held a den den up towards him. “It’s Garp.”

Shanks paused, brows raising in surprise as he stared back at the snail, its features blank and bland, indicating a secure connection. He could understand the worries that Garp would have considering what he may have heard regarding the incident in Sabaody, but he hadn’t expected a call. Garp was high enough in the chain of command to know whether or not someone of interest was killed or captured, which begged the question of why he would risk doing something like calling an emperor. Secure line or not. He motioned for Yasopp to give him the line after a moment of hesitation and scowled as he spoke.

“This better be damn good Gar-”

“Luffy’s father is going to drop by.” Garp cut him off, and whatever Shanks was expecting it hadn’t been that.

“He didn’t really tell me that he was going, but consider it a fatherly instinct.” There was static in the line and Garp’s groan of frustration hardly came through. “Just be on the lookout, it shouldn’t be long.” The line clicked closed and the snail in his hand went limp, returning to sleep without a chance to reconnect. Shanks stared blankly at it, trying to process what he was just told and how little information he was given. He glanced over at Benn who looked just as bewildered as he felt. His eyebrows were near his hairline and his drink was halfway to his mouth.

“How do you drop a bomb like that then just hang up!?” Shanks leaned back and groaned, blindly handing the den den back to Yasopp before taking another deep breath. His stress was already sky high, and he didn’t need some man to come into his life and try to stir up trouble with his kid. “What’s it matter that he comes anyways? He clearly never cared about Lu, so what difference does it make now?” Shanks scowled and sat forward, eyebrows scrunching as he tried to figure out the motivation for the sudden visit. Shanks knew nothing about Garp’s son, but if he was anything like that lunatic it wouldn’t go over well with him. That monkey didn’t know the meaning of ‘no’, and if his kid tried to force Luffy away then Garp would end up burying his own son in no time.

“He knows where we are then,” Benn spoke up with his mouth around a cigarette, fire flickering as he tried to get it to catch. Yasopp shifted, humming as he brought a hand to his chin, slowly beginning to nod his head in agreement.

“Yeah, I suppose that can’t be ruled out. We are pretty hard to catch while moving though, but of course that’s up to you boss.”

Shanks groaned, rubbing his temples as he tried to think. It would be unreasonable of them to leave immediately; the kids were still out in town and his crew hadn’t had enough time to properly restock or fix the Red Force.

“It’s unfeasible for us to leave so abruptly,” Benn took the thoughts out of his head and let out a long puff of smoke as he exhaled. “You’ve met Garp’s son before, no?”

Shanks shook his head in denial. “No, and if I did, he wasn’t memorable. Captain would usually talk about more serious matters with Garp without me or Buggy around. It was easier that way.” He shrugged as he stood, rolling his shoulders and latching his cloak back on. Benn and Yasopp followed suit, ascending the stairs with him to the deck. The air was crisp, the rays of light that illuminated the island beginning to fade as the surface world began to welcome the night.

“Makes you wonder,” Benn’s voice came out with a cloud of frost, reminding Shanks just how cold the seabed was without the warmth of the surface to give it life.

“How does he know where we are? I somehow doubt Garp told him, knowing the relationship, or lack of one, that his biological father has with Luffy, why would he tell him where we are?” Benn’s face scrunched, concentrating as if a particularly worrisome thought came to his mind. “Unless he always kept tabs on Luffy.”

Shanks’ scowl deepened further, lips pulling back in a sneer. “I doubt it. If he kept a baby alone on Dawn, why would he care now?”

Yasopp shifted uncomfortably next to him, and Shanks realized he may have hit a sore spot with his crewmate. “It’s hard being near them,” his sniper began, lips between his teeth as he stared up at the darkening seawater around them. “Just because Usopp never met me, didn’t mean I didn’t visit when I could.”

Shanks and Benn paused, taking that for the hint and rebuttal that it was.

“Abandoning him didn’t mean that I didn’t care.”

Shanks didn’t get a chance to respond, hackles rising and haki flaring as a fast approaching being came into his purview. He turned, eyes zeroing in on the distant building where a man suddenly appeared, cloak flaring around him and face cast in shadows. Shanks hummed, drawing the attention of Benn and Yasopp as they followed his gaze, eyes sharp and deep as he glared. Any semblance of emotion was washed off his face as he stared at the figure of the revolutionary Dragon. He wanted to deny his initial thought, that this was the man that had claimed to be Luffy’s birth father, but the timing was too suspicious. Garp must have known more than he let on, and Shanks was now caught off guard by the powerful figure before him.

He forced a smile, waving his hand forward with invitation for the man to step on his deck. And with the next breeze, Dragon materialized before him, like a sand dune forming on a breeze. The silence between them was staggering, only the far-off chatter of the town audible in the distance as neither breathed.

“You have my son.” Dragon’s voice was low, like the roll of a tide and the crunch of rock against a surf. It instantly reminded Shanks of the shore, and he idly wondered if this was one of the reasons the sea had been enamored with this man. Still, he wanted to deny it.

“And how does a god have a father that is so painfully human?” Shanks spoke with a smile, eyes flashing red as his haki begged to be ripped from his skin. Dragon didn’t respond immediately, what he could see of his face impassive and flat, impossible to read.

“A curiosity that I could not answer.” Dragon moved slowly, conveying his actions to be non-threatening as he pulled his cloak back from his head. The black hair that greeted Shanks was spikey and wild, windblown. His eyes were deep-set and narrowed, clouded by the horrors of injustice the world had to offer. “Another is the meaning of his birth. He is mine yes, but not truly.”

Shanks blinked, mind screeching to a halt as his thoughts raced. Was Luffy adopted and abandoned again before he came around? He never said as such and Shanks figured he would have been in his son’s good graces long enough to have been told.

“You’re right to doubt my connection to him.” Dragon leaned back against the railing, eyes trailing across the town to a particular spot where Shanks knew Luffy to be. He tensed, eyes narrowing even as Benn gave him a warning look. They couldn’t make a mess of this place; they had promised the old man they wouldn’t make a mess of his territory.

Shanks wanted an elaboration of what he meant, because surely it wasn’t what his initial thoughts had led him to believe. “What-”

“I have a connection to him either way. He’s still mine.” Dragon cut him off without a care and looked back towards him, eyes nearly black and challenging. “He’s still my son.”

“Was,” Shanks gritted out, teeth clenched and eyes darkening as he took a step forward. Benn’s hand on his shoulder became his ground, but Shanks doubted Benn would hold him back if this man came back to claim the son he never wanted.

“All I remember is picking up and abandoned boy that loved to sit by the sea.” Shanks grinned wide and cruel as he finally saw some emotion flash in Dragon’s eyes. It was brief, but the pain had been there nonetheless.

“And even with that, you’ll never see him as he is until he decides the time is right.” Dragon didn’t smile, didn’t grin at his victory, but Shanks was smart enough to know that there was something he didn’t know. A breeze kicked up, the air manipulated by something other than nature, a clue that Dragon had a power that was never supposed to be his. The green cloaked man pointed towards the town with a finger, eyes unfocused for a moment before he spoke.

“Can’t you hear them, Red hair?” Dragon looked back towards him, using his other hand to gesture to the bubble of sea water they were surrounded by. “Don’t you hear the drums?”

In the recesses of Shanks’ memory, a god sat before him, white haired and grinning, laughing to the tune of his own heart.

“No, I supposed you couldn’t.” Dragon continued on, hand falling from where it had been pointing. His face was still featureless, but Shanks had the distinct impression that Dragon was smug.

“I chose what I thought best, and so did you. I’ll be there for him when you cannot be, and if you care so much about him, pray that day never comes.” Dragon looked back towards the town, mouth tightening into a flat line. “He’s not yours.”

Shanks felt his anger boil over, his eyes burning red as Dragon dissipated into nothing, riding on the winds. He stood there for a moment longer, body locked in rage before he knew what to do with himself. Shanks turned on his heel, teeth gritted and jaw clenched so hard he thought his bones would shatter. Benn and Yasopp followed behind, but whatever they had to say felt muted and far away, his anger blinding him to the noise of the outside world.

Once he was back in his quarters he ripped the den den off the table, hands shaking with effort as he tried to keep from breaking the delicate shell. Shanks called the last number, a harsh breath leaving him as he heard a resounding crack echo in the room. The dial tone filled with static, and Garp’s mangled voice hardly managed to make it through.

“What the hell Garp!” He snarled, haki finally lashing out and blowing out the windows of his ship. Glass scattered outwards, a sharp wind blowing objects off their shelves and scattering them around the floor. “What the HELL!?” The line cut out, and when his vision became clear, the remnants of the den den lay smeared on his hands.

xxx

Long, drawn out creaks and groans filled the silence of the night. The rocking ship stretching and bending to the will of the waves and wind that acted upon it. Even docked, the Red Force was alive with the noise of the sleeping crew, and the resting ship slumbered along with her passengers into the night. Sabo should have been sound asleep along with the others, lost in his dreams of adventure with his brothers, but he couldn’t. He gripped the sheets tighter around him, fists turning white as he laid on his back, staring up at the ceiling with an expressionless look on his face.

“Sabo,” Ace called out next to him, his voice low, but not full of the thickness of sleep, indicating his brother had been awake just as long as he. Sabo took in a breath as Ace continued, bracing himself to face reality.

“It’s…bright.” Ace only hesitated briefly, but it was enough for Sabo to hear the unease in his tone. He nodded along in silent indication, biting his lower lip as he slowly turned onto his right side, the blanket slipping and pooling at his back, his blonde hair shifting into his vision.

The light shone more intensely now that he looked at the source dead on, but it could have simply been from how dark the room was prior to this phenomenon. He watched with squinted eyes, observing how with each intake of breath, Luffy’s skin grew bright, hair flaming up and sparking. Like oxygen feeding an open flame. And as his little brother breathed out, a blissfully unaware smile on his face, the light receded to nearly imperceptible levels. Over and over the process repeated itself, lighting up the room in a white glow before diminishing to nonexistence.

“He didn’t do that before,” Ace whispered above his right shoulder, and when Sabo turned to face him, he was met with distressed features. Ace’s hair was unruly, sticking up higher on one side more than the other, and the creases on his face were made more prominent when the light Luffy gave off was at its fullest.

“Yeah, I think I would have been able to tell,” Sabo whispered back, rolling his eyes when Ace looked offended at the obvious. They grew silent after several more moments, watching their baby brother sleep peacefully in the swaying ship. Sabo blinked and furrowed his brows at the realization, eyes flicking away from his little brother to gaze at his coat hung up on a beam. It swayed more than last night, and more than he thought was normal for a docked ship. He turned back to Ace, about to voice his thoughts when his brother took the words out of his mouth.

“She’s still trying to rock him to sleep.” Ace’s voice was breathy, surprised. And it was punctuated by his raising brows and widening eyes. Sabo nodded again, moving slowly to tuck a blanket more carefully around Luffy from where it had gotten loose.

“Do you think the others know?” He wondered as he crept back to his own spot. Ace snorted, smirk pulling at his lips with a brow raised.

“They’d be some kinda pirates if they didn’t realize their ship was being moved so much.”

“You’d be right about that,” A new voice echoed from down the room, near where the door was. It was at a moment when the room had gone dim, and Sabo was unable to make out anything in the brief darkness. He froze at the sound of the newcomer, muscles locking up as his eyes widened, mind racing, worrying over how to cover for his baby brother. Just as the room began to brighten, he heard a shift and Ace launched himself over him, swaddling Luffy in blankets and tackling him to the other side. Now the room stayed dark, and as a testament to their brother’s ability to sleep through anything, a snore tore through the silence.

The sound of boots on the floorboards echoed and grew closer, the voice speaking up once more and making Sabo relax as he realized who it was. “Haha, he’s even worse now than when he was a toddler!” Shanks didn’t bother to lower his tone and Sabo relaxed just as Ace cursed from somewhere behind him.

“Fucking warn us next time,” his brother grumbled, and suddenly light bloomed once more. Ace was scowling, having thrown the thick blankets off Luffy and gesturing angrily towards his baby brother. “Can you explain this?”

“Which part? Why he’s sleeping so hard or glowing like a firefly?” Shanks gave a half smirk and sat down near them, legs folded under him and chin resting on his hand.

Sabo answered, knowing Ace’s worry was manifesting in anger and he really didn’t need the headache at the moment. “Both?” He had always known that Luffy sleeping so hard wasn’t normal, but he didn’t bother to question it. He had other secrets to keep, and Ace was worried enough about how Luffy would be on his own.

“He always slept that hard, and at the time I never really knew why. I sort of got some clues earlier today when we went to town... but it’s just a guess on that part. Well, on everything I tell you really.” Shanks straightened and rummaged through his coat, pulling out a flask and knocking back a swing.

“It’s 3am” Sabo deadpanned, staring at him in disappointment. Shanks didn’t even pause before taking another shot, nodding along as he did so. The glow of light that pulsed in the room reflected off the shiny metal surface of his container and amplified a few streaks of bright red across his hair.

“Sure is.” The emperor said with a lazy grin, smiling as he set his worried gaze on Luffy. It was then that Sabo could see the stress on his face, the lines in the corners of his eyes and the shadows that were forming under them. How his expression seemed a little too tense even as he grinned. He chanced a look at Ace, noting that his brother must have also seen the change in Luffy’s father because he was no longer bristling like an angry animal.

“Luffy wanted to go see something today.” Shanks began, and Sabo didn’t detect anything abnormal from that. His brother was always curious, always searching for adventure. “He pointed me towards a place I knew well, somewhere that my captain visited when I was younger. It’s a large, iron block, and it has writing on it from an era that was forgotten, in a language so far removed that I only knew one person who could read it.”

Sabo tensed, eyes widening and heart stuttering as he realized what must have happened. Shanks, as weary as he seemed, caught onto his shift in emotion immediately, eyes zeroing in on him with such an intensity that Sabo nearly froze.

“You experienced this.” Shanks didn’t ask, he was sure of his statement and Sabo could only nod, glancing down at his hands and wringing them as he fiddled with the little piece of blanket he had left. He spoke even as the room continued to pulse with light, attempting to articulate his words in a way that would describe more the atmosphere his brother had around him rather than the actions.

“When we were in Alabasta, Lu wanted to go see something. I followed him for a while, across a desert and I was honestly wondering how he knew where he was going. But he looked so sure. And we ended up underground of all things, but it was like he had a honing instinct.” Sabo let out a weak chuckle not looking up and tracing the cracks in the planks instead. “We saw a big block, I think it was actually iron, but so covered in old sand that it also kind of looked like stone. And… he was able to read it. Then, it was like I wasn’t with Luffy anymore.” In the next pulse of fading light, Sabo chanced a glance up, blue eyes scrunched with his own worry. Shanks’ own eyes were closed, left hand on his face and red hair obscuring his features. The flask he held was tipped over, but it had been emptied some time while Sabo had been talking.

“Did you notice anything about Luffy?” Shanks’ voice was muffled, and ice crept along Sabo’s spine.

“His eyes were glowing,” he murmured, glancing towards his brother who still pulsed with light in his sleep. His eyes trailed along his hair, fascinated as it flickered to life from the roots, white and hot.

“This place he wanted to go to, you took him there and then what?” Ace cut through both their thoughts and Shanks gave a weak shrug.

“He began to tell me a story, but by the end, when I looked back at him, he stayed like that.” Shanks gestured towards Luffy when he shone the brightest, and Sabo wondered at what it would be like for his brother to always be in that form. “I thought it was a different person in his place at first,” Shanks continued, ignoring the devastated looks on the brother’s faces.

“But by the end of it, I think they’re the same. He doesn’t remember much, and I think he’s recovering, but only time will tell. There’s still hope though, because by the time it was all over, he seemed to remember the last thing he said.” Shanks sounded more like he was trying to convince himself, and Sabo took no comfort from that.

“He’s recovering, and this place is familiar. I bet when we leave, he might forget any of this happened.” Shanks was careful not to look at them as he spoke, careful not to give away the depth of his feelings on the matter. “Gods don’t die, and I don’t know what remembering will bring him.” Shanks lips tightened, and his hair covered his eyes just a bit more. “From what I heard, maybe it’s best he doesn’t remember.”

The pit in Sabo’s belly deepened, his chest aching at the thought of losing the brother he knew to memories of his past self. And worst of all was the way Shanks held himself as he spoke, because even if he was careful with what he said and what he portrayed, Sabo couldn’t help but feel a deep, echoing pang of sadness of a grieving parent.

“He’s still Luffy.” Ace’s voice cut through the lingering depression; his eyes focused on their sleeping baby brother. Sabo caught the sight of his clenched fists, and the slight scorch marks of burned handprints on the floor beside him. “And even if,-” Ace’s voice choked out and Sabo bit his lips, eyes beginning to burn as he watched his brother try to convince himself that everything would be alright. “And even if he forgets what he knows now, I’ll always be there for him anyways.”

“Of course you will,” Shanks spoke as he clambered back onto his feet, ungraceful and staggered, clearly drunk. “You’re his brother after all.”

Ace, for once, had no retort. His face too twisted in barely hidden grief, and throat too tight to do anything but nod. Sabo took in a breath, his lungs shaking in his chest as he steeled his will. “Of course,” he repeated after the emperor, unphased when the silence stretched on afterwards.

It looked like Shanks wanted to say more, but whatever it was that he was thinking, he didn’t say. “Seep tight.” And with that, they watched as the red haired man left the room without a sound.

Sabo glanced back towards Ace, observing how he gently moved Luffy’s limbs in a more comfortable spot before tucking him in. He couldn’t help but smile, glad he was one of the people that was able to see the more gentle part of his closed off brother.

“You gonna just sit there looking stupid or are you gonna sleep?” Ace griped as he gestured pointedly towards the nest of blankets that they could share. With a roll of his eyes Sabo smiled and nodded, shuffling over to Luffy’s other side and settling in. Everything would be fine, he had to believe it.

xxx

He had been still for hours now, his side leaning against the wall and face smushed against the glass of the small porthole, eyes far away and dead. Despite how tired he was, Shanks couldn’t sleep, could hardly think, but he supposed that was normal. After his initial shock had worn off, he couldn’t help but constantly play the scenes of the day through his head, keeping him wired and weary, worried. His only comfort was his best friend, tucked away in his own corner of the room as he gave him company. Benn had his eyes closed but was just as far from sleeping as Shanks was, his legs were outstretched and hand on his knees, tapping rhythmically with his own worries. The ship rocked like a gentle cradle, and Shanks was sure that if he looked, they would be the only ship in the port moving as such. It was meant to be a comfort, but it gave him nothing but anxiety, a constant reminder that the sea goddess cherished her child just as much as he did. He had too many enemies in this world, and the admirals being called away so swiftly gave him reason to believe that the higherups were involved in the situation now. Shanks just couldn’t know anymore; he couldn’t know if he would be enough to protect them.

“Hey Benn,” Shanks murmured into the still air, gaze out the window and eyes focused on the streetlights of the underwater city. He didn’t get a verbal response, but his senses told him Benn was listening, even as his best friend stared out of the window silently with him. “What am I going to do?” That question could have applied to many things in his life, but Shanks knew he didn’t have to elaborate. Benn always knew.

The city was starting to wake up, the citizens of the town rising early to go to work or take care of errands. Each lost in their own life as the sun rose over them. Red eyes followed the beams of light, watching as they scattered further and encompassed them all in its embrace. He wondered then, if that had always been Nika’s intention. After losing those he loved to the cold, was he desperately trying to hold everyone close by creating of the sun? Shanks swallowed, chest beginning to ache even as he watched men and women bask in their gifted light. He always knew Luffy’s worst fear, and he wondered if it was influenced by the loss of people in his past life.

“You just try your best.” Benn finally spoke, startling Shanks out of his melancholy thoughts. “Raise him right, teach him to protect himself. That’s all a parent could ever do, even if you were a god.” Benn gestured vaguely to the outside surroundings, to the sea. “Even as powerful as she is, all she could do was try her best. Now, that’s what you have to do.” His vice-captain stood from the corner he sat near, stretching and rolling his shoulders as he approached the door of his room. “I’m going to go get some sleep, don’t stay up too late.” Benn paused, his grip on the doorknob tightening. “Don’t think too much.” His vice-captain glanced over his shoulder; silver eyes stern but unable to hide the wariness they also held. Benn waited until he nodded in acknowledgment, unable to even muster a reply before the door clicked closed, leaving him alone for the first time since they went underwater.

Shanks let out a breath, eyes finding their way back to the rays of sunlight that warmed the seabed outside. His shoulders sagged as he gripped his elbows, smile growing tight. “My best, huh?” He hung his head, hair falling limply around his face as he stared at the polished floor of his cabin, trying to see past it and to the waters below.

“Would that be enough for you?”

In the silence of his cabin, there was no response.

Chapter Text

850 Years Ago

Her domain surged, the water seizing before roaring, waves lapping towards the shore of the cave yet cringing away from the being who held her. She fought against the invisible chains, her features twisting and mouth beginning to tremble. Her rage was still present, still settled in her core and lashing, but fear began to take hold. Pearls ran down her eyes, luminescent as they crawled down her form and dropped back down into the tides that she called home. The hand reached into her chest again and she ground her jaw against the pain, brows scrunching as she held back her screams. Despite the pain, it wasn’t herself she feared for.

She watched through the haze of pain, how the hand crawled back out her chest, taking with it another piece of her. She grinned even as her body began to distort with another loss of herself. “You will not have him,” her voice was no longer the melodious tune she had grown accustomed to for eons, lacking the high tings of sea glass and clashing shells. Now she spoke like a rumbling wave, like the crash of a storm far away and the crackle of lightning. “I will not let you!”

A hand smacked her across the face, and even though it went through her and distorted her form, it was still painful. And now, after losing so much of herself to protect her treasure, she could hardly keep reforming herself.

“I told you before, didn’t I?” The shadowed figure above her glared down at her with red ringed eyes. “That I would tear you apart.”

The sea goddess looked away, focusing on the object that had fooled her distraught heart. Even now in the damp and dreary cave she had been trapped in, it shone and called to her, warm and inviting.  It was far back where she could never hope to reach, a small straw hat sat upon a cushion, like it was a crown made of solid gold. Through it she could feel him, even from where she was chained, the warmth of his aurora and the brilliance of his soul. The straw hat held the presence of her son so crisply, so distinctly that she truly had thought he had returned to her.

“Magnificent, isn’t it?” The shadowed figure had followed her gaze, and when he looked upon the hat it was the only time the sea goddess had thought of him as human. “I took it from the giants when I heard of what they had, of whose power they managed to preserve so perfectly without even knowing it.” The being paused, hands reaching out as if feeling the warmth of a fire. “Everyone was so eager to use what he gave them, so selfish to forget their prayers in the scant few years after his death-” his voice twisted into a growl, his power flaring and threatening to blow out the scattered candles that gave the cave light. “And now, there’s no one alive who remembers the cold.” Red rimmed eyes turned back onto her, narrowing in thought.

“Well, almost no one.” He moved closer to her and she shifted away in fear, her soul wavering in her being yet refusing to unhand the essence of her child.

“There should be no one,” she growled, water shivering angrily around her and distorting her form. “What have you done to yourself, human?” Her power raged and she brought her arms forward, the invisible chains that held her clanging end echoing loudly in the silence of the cave as she gathered more of her domain into herself, growing larger and towering over the being that would distort himself to achieve an impossible goal.

“You should have died ages ago,” she flexed her arms again, the cave shaking under her might and forcing stalactites to fall around them. The water that made up her hair fell forward over her shoulders, framing her face and glistening with the scales of colorful fish that ran free in her domain. “You should be rotting in the ground and feeding the beings of the land-” She gasped and cut herself off, cringing in pain and twisting back down as the water she controlled slipped from her grasp. The hand was in her chest again, grabbing and searching for what she would not give him.

With a harsh yank he tugged his arm out of her, and she watched with frustration as the essence of her soul was gripped tightly in shadowy hands.

“Garbage,” the being spat, throwing the whisps of herself onto the floor and stomping it under a heel. The hand clawed back into her again and again, each time yanking more or herself with it only to toss what he didn’t want to the ground. She saw how the pieces of herself bloomed under his foot, leaves sprouting out from the ground before they were stomped away. As time passed, she began to wither, her form shrinking and growing smaller, the edges of her body wobbling before bursting, until she was laying on her back, form hardly visible as she floated on the waves. She clutched at her chest, face devoid of emotion as she stared blankly ahead, no longer knowing who she was or what she held. She felt no pain when her lifeforce was ripped from her, no determination nor fear. The sea goddess simply clung on, her hands cupped around the one thing in her heart that she could not give.

What the sea goddess held was beyond what she could describe. It was something she had never been able to place a simple emotion upon, she only knew it was her treasure.

Imu panted heavily, eyes fixated on the spot where the goddess clung onto. Her body was gone, face no longer visible and presence so weak he thought he may have actually managed to kill her. In the waters that had stilled, there were only strings of liquid that could hardly pass off as hands, yet they were still cupped tightly together, straining and shaking.

A bittersweet smile graced Imu’s face, contorted with hatred and admiration. “Until the end, huh?” Their voice bounced off the cave walls and the water quailed at the tone.

The hands in the water were pried open, fingers forced to break back to reveal the pearl of light that was caressed in them. The light was dim, weak and hardly held its shape. Even compared to the pieces of soul that Imu had ripped from the sea goddess, Nika’s presence was small, muted and on the brink of nonexistence. Imu reached forward, trembling hands caressing the soul before flinching away, burned.

“Let me help you!” Hands reached forward again, cringing back when salt water splashed into the open burns of Imu’s palms. “Nika!” The voice pleaded, the being falling to their knees and watching as the sea goddesses’ hands twitched before dissolving. The shackles that had once held her broke away, falling heavily to the floor with the sound of crashing iron and sloshing water. Imu dove forward, knee deep in the sea as they reached for the blinding light of the god. The sea lurched, and even as tattered and broken as the goddess was, she dragged the light of her son down, down, down to depths that could never hope to be reached.

xxx

A silent fit of laughter threatened to make its way past his lips as Whitebeard watched Marco pull at his blonde hair. Thatch was already rolling on the floor, hugging Ace and whining about how great their crew was.

“The tattoo is so big too, you can’t cover it up! Besides what will that little twerp’s insignia be? Meat on a bone!?” Thatch let out an indignant shriek when Ace gasped and asked if that was possible.  Whitebeard couldn’t help but laugh, noting that a large majority of those on the Moby were watching with amused expressions on their faces. Some exasperated, but it was to be expected.

“Poopppsss,” Ace whined, crawling along the floor towards him with Thatch clutching at his legs, like two toddlers trying to hold one another back from an anticipated meal. “Tell him it’s okay! I can visit Lu and be back before you know it!” Ace’s words turned into a growl towards the end when he turned and tried to kick Thatch off. Instead of answering, Whitebeard looked behind them and towards Marco who had grown slightly pale, blonde hair limp and lifeless as he stared ahead blankly. His son noticed him staring and his expression grew into frustration.

“I don’t know how Red hair did it, pops,” Marco rubbed at his eyes and dragged his hands down his face. “It’s been two months and every day it’s something!” His voice grew as he spoke and both Ace and Thatch had the decency to look guilty, if only for a moment.

“But he started it-!”

“It’s his fault-!”

Ace and Thatch yelled and pointed at each other at the same time, both blinking in bewilderment at one another.

“Hey its not me! It’s you!” They shouted at the same time, getting in each other’s faces after a moment of hesitation.

“Take that back!” Their voices sounded in unison once more before they each attacked the other. Ace tackling Thatch to the ground, hands hardly held back as he tried to mess up the cook’s pompadour.

“Gimmie that!” Ace’s face was twisted into a snarl and Thatch was wheezing with laughter, arms almost giving out before he managed to flip their positions.

Money was soon tossed onto their flailing bodies and Whitebeard chuckled through a sip of his drink. He didn’t say anything when Marco came over to collapse by his chair, head in his hands and shoulders shaking silently. “It all makes sense,” Marco muttered under his breath, tilting his head back to look him in the eye.

“Benn of all people told me good luck when they dropped Ace off…” Marco threw his hands up in the air, exasperated. “I should have fucking known, yoi!”

Whitebeard hummed, reaching down to pat Marco reassuringly on the shoulder, smile never leaving his face. “I was surprised when you didn’t say anything about that,” Whitebeard leaned back, grabbing Marco by the back of his shirt and easily lifting him up to set him down on the armrest of his chair. His son staying limp and not even fighting the action he had grown used to. “I thought you would have gotten the hint immediately.” Whitebeard finished as Marco adjusted himself into a better seating position.

“Yeah, well I was distracted, yoi.” Marco grumbled, eyes tired as he glanced back over at Ace. “It was a miracle we managed to pry him away from his baby brother, can you blame me for being in shock?”

Whitebeard laughed and shook his head. “No, I suppose not. But I think it’s the other way around. Luffy was the one being terribly smothered with those two.” He saw Marco wince and nod in agreement, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Can’t blame them,” Marco muttered, face growing somber. “I think if any one of us were in the same position we would act the same. It’s still unsettling, yoi.” Marco’s brows furrowed, scowl deepening as he looked up at him. “After the admirals they never sent anyone as strong, but why? What changed? That doesn’t sit right with me.”

Whitebeard didn’t have a whole answer for that, only rumors and half truths that he had heard from his informants. “If only we knew,” he agreed, smile slipping from his face. It was with that unsettling feeling in his gut that he turned back towards Ace, slamming his hand against the side of his chair to gather their attention. Everyone stilled, Ace and Thatch covered in belli as they looked up at him with wide eyes, each with hands around the other’s throats.

“I’ll let you go, brat!” Whitebeard began, ignoring how Thatch’s face crumpled. “On one condition.” He continued, cutting off Ace’s cheer. He knew Ace wouldn’t actually go join his brother’s crew, too afraid of stealing his adventure by babying him, but a visit wouldn’t be bad either.

“What is it, pops?” Ace sat up and removed his hands from Thatch, grin forming on his face as his eyes lit up in excitement.

“You can only go when we encounter another devil fruit.” Whitebeard finished, silently laughing as Ace’s face fell. Luffy’s specific connection with the devil fruits wasn’t widely known, nor was it explicitly hidden, but the information wasn’t common knowledge either.

Thatch’s face twisted but it eventually settled on acceptance. “Guess that’ll be a while,” he grinned, pointing a finger at Ace and yelped when it was almost bitten off. They devolved into another fit of fighting and Marco’s groan next to him brought his attention back to his vice-captain.

“They’re insufferable, yoi.” Marco had his head in his hands and Whitebeard laughed, shaking his head as he took another sip of his drink.

“That’s family for you, Marco.”

xxx

Clouds passed by aimlessly, light streaking through them and scattering away, painting their bellies dark. The sun hung high, yellow shafts of light breaking through and scattering the rays across the sea, lighting up the crystalline waters like a kaleidoscope. A rainbow of color burst up through the mist of the waves, the image fading abruptly only to be replaced by another as the ship crashed back down in an even rhythm. Rayleigh gripped the rails of the Red Force, hands holding steady as his legs shifted about easily under him to keep his balance. In the corner of his vison he saw the red of Shanks’ hair flying about, his clothes becoming laden with salt with each crashing wave that overcame the bow of the ship. Rayleigh sighed, pushing back his white hair behind his ear as he stepped forward to stand side by side with his son. Shanks didn’t acknowledge him, eyes still set on the horizon, on the east. After several moments of silence Rayleigh spoke, voice low enough to keep their conversation private on the bustling ship.

“When you left, it was like this,” he began, bringing his palm up to hover it over Shanks’ heart. “I was sick with worry, but I knew I had to believe in what I taught you, what you learned.” Rayleigh let his hand fall against Shank’s chest, feeling the beat of his heart under his palm. Water splashed at them and Rayleigh let out a soft laugh. Shanks finally tore his eyes away from the horizon, gaze questioning.

“If anything, believe in her. You have so many times before, it shouldn’t change now.” Rayleigh nodded towards the sea, towards the conglomerate of seakings that were swarming under the water, heading towards the east.

A weary smile finally broke across Shanks’ face and he let out a watery laugh, one Rayleigh pretended to not hear.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right.” Shanks huffed out, leaning over the rails and cupping his hands together to make sure he was heard. “You better not let Lu see all of them! He’ll get mad!” His voice carried out over the water, and while they didn’t get a response they could hear, they both saw the seakings fade deeper into the water where they could not be seen.

Shanks looked proud of himself for half a second before Rayleigh rolled his eyes with an exasperated grin. “Oh you’re one to talk,” Rayleigh began, grin stretching wider as Shanks began to sputter. “I heard you ask Hawkeyes to visit the east, you’re not fooling anyone boy!”

“I didn’t ask!” Shanks protested, raising his hands up in defense and leaning back against the rails of his ship. “All I said is that I was gonna drop Lu off in the east blue, that-”

“And you know as well as I do,” Rayleigh cut Shanks off, leaning forward with a knowing smile. “That Lu has that man wrapped around his finger just as bad as he has you!”

Shanks’ jaw shut with a click and he looked away, trying his hardest not to smile. It reminded Rayleigh of when he was young, attempting to hide a bad prank with the most innocent look he could muster.

“I mean,” Shanks began, the beginnings of laughter threatening to spill past his lips. “If you ever told uncle Hawkey that, he would murder anyone in hearing radius.” Shanks met Rayleigh’s eyes and they both burst into laughter, Shanks going as far as bending over and only staying upright by bracing himself against his knees.

Rayleigh smiled through his aching sides and leaned back against the railing next to Shanks, head tilted up towards the sky. “When do you think it happened? When he had to babysit Luffy the first time or when he accidentally cut him too deep?”

The joy was instantly sapped away from Shanks’ face as he recalled the unwanted memory and Rayleigh rolled his eyes at the overprotective father.

“Probably the later. He made sure he was the only one to take care of Luffy the entire time, and in his condition Luffy couldn’t really be moved too much so he stayed on his island.” Shanks huffed and slicked back his red hair, frown deepening. “If it wasn’t for Luffy taking the blame on it I’m sure there would have been a bigger fight.”

Rayleigh’s brows shot into his hairline at the admission. “You knew Luffy covered for him?”

Shanks gave him an unimpressed look and Rayleigh grimaced. “Yeah, you’re right.”

They descended into silence once more, but the air around them was light, smiles still on their faces as they descended into their own thoughts. The past few years had been full of life with the three boys, and now that the final one had been dropped off to start their own journey, Rayleigh found the silence eerie. It reminded him of times he rather forget, when his crew had disbanded and it was just he and Roger left on the Oro Jackson, furling the sails one final time and stepping on the old wood of the deck. Ray had always thought that Roger should have been the last one off her deck, looking down at his crew and thanking them for their time. But Roger wasn’t like that, never wanting to sully past adventures with unneeded commentary, only ever going forward regardless of the circumstances. Rayleigh was like that though, held such sentiments and awareness of things that he took or gave, but that was why he always found it so hard to let go.

In the end, Rayleigh had been the last one off their ship, finding it hard to step off her one final time and unable to do so for hours. Roger had waited, finally giving into Rayleigh’s reluctant and reserved nature. But not enough to stay on the ship, only laying in the sand for hours on end while Rayleigh silently broke down aboard their abandoned home.

“Rayleigh,” Shanks’ voice cut though his thoughts and he took in a breath, hands unfurling from the railing. He watched as blood was able to flow back into them, the whitened skin returning to pink and tan. When he steadied himself he let a small smile slip onto his face before facing his son, but Shanks wasn’t looking at him.

“What’s holding you back, Ray?” Shank’s voice was low, almost washed out by the waves. “What’s been eating at you for so long?”

Why hadn’t he moved on?

Rayleigh debated on staying silent, but that would no longer due him any good. Shanks wasn’t a child anymore, hadn’t been for a long time, and now he understood what it was like to love someone more than your own life. To chase a dream.

“Roger never finished his adventure,” Rayleigh began, silver eyes skimming over the horizon, watching how the light reflected off the water like fine crystals. The atmosphere around them shifted and Rayleigh silently took note of Shank’s crumpling expression, how his shoulders hiked up and hands clenched.

“I never wanted to say it, it feels like it would put pressure on our family,” Rayleigh pursed his lips, tone growing wistful. “If Luffy remembers what he was, maybe we can both at least be there to finish Roger’s adventure.” The smile trembled on his face and Rayleigh forced the lump that was forming in the back of his throat away, unwilling to ruin a beautiful day with his memories.

“Then it’s only a matter of time,” Shanks closed his eyes, expression softening as he faced the rays of the sun. “Just be patient a little longer, Ray.”

xxx

Zoro felt it before he saw it. The tingling sensation that crawled up his spine, digging into his bones and clawing its fingers around his guts. The shadow that was cast at his feet was that of a person, but something in him knew better. Felt more. Whoever stood in front of him was simply wearing a skin, puppeteering as a human with no concept of the feel of one. He raised his head and was almost surprised to see the face of a teen, black hair messily tousled under a straw hat and an impossibly wide smile on his face. The teen was speaking, his mouth moving and smile staying firmly on his face, but Zoro could hardly hear past the ringing in his ears. His blood rushed in his veins, heart pounding as he took in something that he felt should not have existed. But before he could ask, he heard the offer of joining a pirate crew and his irritation flared. Speaking of his dislike of such people and their ilk.

However, his swords were precious, his treasure to hold and only his to toss at his own will, not stolen. As he watched the boy, Luffy, leap away, he hung back against the rope limply, no longer feeling the burn of the stiff material as chaos reigned in his mind. Luffy was younger than him by a few years no doubt, and yet it felt as though Zoro had seen into a canyon that had been carved out by centuries. It was the same feeling he got when staring up at the night sky, the depth of it making him feel so small if he dared to look long enough.

He didn’t think about it again until he was laying on his back staring up at the blue sky, watching the clouds pass by slowly, the sounds of the sea tempting him to sleep. The dingy they were in should not have held up so well against the waves, shouldn’t have been able to sail so smoothly and gently, not with how unpredictable the sea could be.

Zoro frowned when he felt eyes on him, wondering what his new captain could possibly want to ask him now. However when he glanced over, Luffy was resting against the side of the dinghy, hand overboard and drifting in the water carelessly. His eyes were closed and there was a soft, relaxed smile on his face, his straw hat casting a shadow over him and covering him from the harsh gleam of the sun.

But then, who was looking at him? Zoro shifted, green eyes scanning the horizon and narrowing when all he saw was the dark line where the sea met the sky. He sat abruptly, lips tightening into a solid line as his hand dropped to his sword. Something was off, something was watching, but try as he might, he couldn’t find it-

His eyes fell on Luffy again, noting that the teen was now staring at him with a puzzled expression, hand still splashing in the water and crawling up his arm. Zoro blinked, then blinked again. The water that Luffy played with was crawling up his arm, droplets slowly racing up before sliding down like how they should have. “What-” he cut himself off, pointedly looking at the water before glancing at his captain with his equally as confused face.

“Oh, this?” Luffy raised his arm up and out of the sea, the water that should have rolled down to his elbows lingered at his palms, winding around his fingers and grasping him as if to hold his hand.

“I don’t usually stay too far from mom, but you can’t stay in the water like me. So I’m just letting her know I’m fine for now.” Luffy smiled at him and dipped his hand back in the water as if to emphasize his point.

The explanation only brought upon more questions and Zoro’s brows furrowed, his annoyance quick to take over at what he couldn’t understand. Because the more Zoro thought about it, the more absurd the situation became. “You’re a devil fruit user, you shouldn’t even be able to touch the water like that without being exhausted.” He shifted forward, getting a better look at how his captain was dipping his hand in the water to be sure it wasn’t some trick.

“And there’s only the two of us here,” Zoro continued, frustration leaking into his voice. “How the hell are you letting your mother know you’re okay?”

Luffy stared at him for a moment before laughing, the water around his hand splashing as he jolted and shifted forward, getting right in Zoro’s face. Zoro didn’t move back, holding his ground, but he found his stomach clenching in his belly at the unexpected proximity. It wasn’t necessarily from how close Luffy’s body was, but from how the feeling of being watched intensified. They were close enough now that he could see the individual fibers that made the straw hat, how they twisted and turned into each other to hold their form. When his eyes flickered away from the yellowed and dried straw towards Luffy, he swallowed. Dark eyes stared at him unerringly and he could see the small flecks of brown that gave them dimension, but there was more. He was looking at Luffy, just Luffy, yet he couldn’t help but think there was more than his captain looking back at him.

 Zoro jerked away, eyes widening and pupils blowing open in instinctual fear, he had crawled back without realizing it, and he wondered at how intense of a response that had been. It was primal, the generational instincts in him responding to something he should have known to fear. He uncurled his hands from the sides of the boat, gripping at his chest and willing his heart to steady itself as best as he could. Something close to shame washed over him when he looked back at his captain, unsure why he had reacted that way, but he knew to trust his instincts above all.

“What are you…?” Zoro’s voice came out even, hard, and he was glad he could at least manage that. Luffy sat up straight, eyebrows raising in surprise.

“Oh, I failed already huh?” Luffy let out a heavy sigh and scratched at his cheek, pout forming on his lips. “Dad’s gonna be so disappointed.” He bemoaned, eyes closing as something close to a flinch crossed his features. Before Zoro could ask Luffy fell back harshly against the wood of the small boat and raised his legs, kicking them in the sky as he continued. “I guess at least someone on my crew should know, and you’re probably gonna be my first mate right?” Luffy looked over at him, legs pausing in their movement until Zoro gave the affirmative.

“Well,” Luffy’s face scrunched. “I’m Luffy, but not? I don’t know how to say it-” Luffy cut himself off and frowned. “Wait why did you move away from me like that? Did I give it away then?”

Zoro frowned to cover up his confusion, trying to make sense of the words coming out of the teen’s mouth. He hadn’t really been given an answer, and now he was expected to give one to a phenomena he didn’t quite understand.

“Oh I get it,” Luffy’s voice cut off his thoughts and his captain sat up and gestured to the water. “That was mom you saw.”

Zoro was about to ask more but he paused, taking in a calming breath to try and digest the clues that he was given. “Your mom…” he muttered, glancing over to the calm waters of the sea. There was nothing in them.

“Sabo told me that it makes people uncomfortable,” Luffy began again and Zoro filed the unknown name away for later. “She can’t see like you and me anymore, but she can see through me. She’s a lot stronger though, so maybe that’s why you felt her?” Luffy gripped at his chin in thought before snapping his fingers.

Without an ounce of hesitation, he gripped the side of the dinghy and jumped into the sea. Zoro jerked, stumbling forward and getting ready to jump in after the idiot before he froze. Luffy was grinning up at him, cradled by the waters that should have dragged him down to the seabed.

“What-” His confusion was mounting, green eyes narrowing as he took in the scene.

“This is mom!” Luffy spread his limbs out and the water that cradled him rose to prop him up higher, until they were once again face to face.

Zoro’s shoulders relaxed first, then his hands went limp at his sides as he fell back onto the boat. The sky was still blue, clouds were still passing by endlessly, and his captain managed to get back on the dinghy by himself, completely dry.

When he didn’t speak Luffy brought his face into his field of view, the straw hat he wore coming into his vision like a dawning sun. There was a smile on his face, black hair falling forward and brown eyes boring into him. “You okay, Zoro?”

Zoro swallowed, looking behind Luffy and back towards the blue sky. “Yeah.” The pieces had fallen together and while he was reluctant to believe a lot of things, this one was hard to disprove. Then again, who was he to question these sorts of things in the world, sometimes acceptance was the easiest way to handle things, especially when given a phenomenon so unusual that no explanation could possibly fit.

“You’re Luffy,” Zoro repeated his words back to him and Luffy’s grin widened above him. “And your mom is somehow the ocean.” Zoro’s face scrunched momentarily before he let out a sigh. “Guess that’s all I really need to know.” He closed his eyes, and the feeling of being watched finally ebbed, letting his stomach uncurl from how wound it had been. And for some reason, he had a lingering feeling that he had just passed a test.

xxx

Nami could feel the cold sweat dripping down her neck, the clamminess of her hands as she faced Luffy. He sat calmly in his cage, eyes focused on her and grin wide despite his circumstance. “What did you say?” Nami repeated, trying to make sure she heard right over the roar of the pirates calling for his death.

“Would you bet your life on it?” Luffy repeated as he leaned forward as close as he could, forehead touching the iron bars. “What is your treasure, your ideals worth to you, Nami?”

Buggy kicked the cage Luffy was in, his deepening frown only exasperated by the red paint on his lips. “Oh shut up!” He yelled, jaw clenched in irritation. “You sound like someone annoying I know.” Buggy huffed and made it halfway through his turn before he froze. Nami watched as the blue haired captain’s eyes widened, color draining from his face as his body went ridged. It looked like he had seen a ghost. Nami followed his gaze down to Luffy, to the straw hat that he had replaced upon his head. Slowly, Buggy’s face contorted, eyebrows beginning to shift down into confusion, then anger the longer he looked. White gloved hands clenched, the muscles on his forearms straining as his voice came out in a low snarl.

“Where did you get, that, hat.” Buggy turned fully and Nami could no longer see his face, she was curious as to how this would pan out, but not enough to stand by. She began to edge away from the canon, looking towards the ruined town buildings briefly before searching for another way out. She waited to hear Luffy’s reply before she moved, wanting to be sure they were engrossed in their own conversation, but his reply never came. Despite her better judgement Nami looked back towards the cage. Her eyes came to rest on Luffy who was looking right at her, gaze unyielding and intense as he studied her.

“You don’t have to keep running, Nami.” Luffy’s voice made her pause, eyes widening and heart stuttering. He was looking at her with a depth of knowledge she hadn’t expected, like he knew. She was saved from answering when another voice spoke behind her, full of exasperation and bemusement.

“How the hell did you manage to get yourself in this situation?”

“Zoro!” Luffy called out, smile stretching across his face, any visage of his knowing gaze fading away as he grinned over at the pirate hunter. Absently, Nami realized that some time during their debate, she had stopped shaking. She gripped at her staff, hands clenching tightly as she beat away a pirate that dared to get too close, unable to shake away the feeling of hope that had entered her heart. She didn’t know where it came from or why it was there, nothing in her life after Bell-mère had ever given her a reason to believe, yet it lingered stubbornly.

“Boy,” Buggy’s voice cut through the roar of anger that her actions had caused, but he still wasn’t looking towards them, eyes still trained steadily on Luffy. The teen’s attention had drifted from the clown and towards the pirate hunter, but he looked back towards Buggy with annoyance. He was still calm, and something prickled Nami’s nerves. It warned her of a danger she could not see, of something that pricked at the hair on the back of her neck. If it weren’t for how both of them stiffened, she would have thought that she was imagining it. The silence had grown deafening, even the sea growing silent as she heard her breath in her ears, heart stuttering.

A gust of wind blew her hair back before she saw the crackle of lightening that enveloped Luffy. There was a power growing around him, snapping like striking snakes that were dyed the color of blood. Yet he sat there, relaxed and unrelenting as his dark gaze followed Buggy fall to his knees, hands clawing at his chest like he couldn’t breathe. Nami blinked and the strange power was gone, the weight whisked off her shoulders as if it had never been there.

The sounds of flesh hitting the pavement made her jump and Nami spun around to see the rest of his crew collapse towards the ground. They foamed at their mouths, eyes rolled back and muscles taunt before relaxing for a final time. Buggy was on the ground, and now that Nami was brave enough to move closer she could see that he was trembling.

Luffy sat cross legged in the cage without a care in the world, hand propping his chin up as he looked at Buggy from under the brim of his straw hat. Captain Buggy, who had been loud, arrogant and boastful about the strength of his crew and himself remained silent. It was then that Nami realized that he was scared. Terrified even. Whatever power it was that he felt, it shook him enough that he refused to even look in Luffy’s direction as he shivered in fright.

Zoro moved forward, eyebrows scrunched in confusion briefly before his face smoothed out to a soft frown. He stepped around Buggy as if he weren’t there, and it was probably what the clown wanted. To Nami it seemed like he wanted to make himself disappear.

Zoro scratched his head, frowning down at the cage Luffy was in and seemingly debating on what to do before his captain spoke.

“I think if you bring me some water, I can find a way out.” Luffy’s face was scrunched as he thought about it and Nami idly wondered how water could possibly help at a time like this. Either way it wasn’t her business, and as she made to step away, sure that Zoro would leave him to die, he contradicted her. Zoro gritted his teeth around the pain on his face, back hunched and arms straining as he lifted the small prison off the ground.

“Zoro!” Luffy called out, worry coloring his tone as he gripped at the bars, getting as close as he possibly could to Zoro’s back in an effort to help against the weight.

“How about,” Zoro panted, blood seeping through his shirt. “I just dump you in the sea.”

Nami’s eyes widened as she watched the green haired man begin to take steady steps forward, pupils dilating in horror. She knew about pirates, knew how horrible and untrustworthy they were, but even this was unexpected. At worst she had anticipated Luffy to end up trapped in the cage until he died of starvation or was killed by Buggy’s crew once they woke up, but not this. Not to be drowned in a cage he couldn’t escape, made worse by the fact that he had a devil fruit. She wanted to speak but what could she do? Even she couldn’t abide by a death so cruel, so she followed behind silently, confused by the lack of protest from the teen in the cage.

“Thanks, Zoro.”

She almost missed Luffy’s voice of gratitude and it threw her off enough that she nearly tripped over her own feet. Before she could think better of it she began to shout at the moron. “You idiot! He’s trying to kill you and you’re thanking him!?” She bit her lip immediately after, glancing between Luffy and Zoro wearily, but thankfully the swordsman ignored her.

Luffy tilted his head back to look at her, having the audacity to look confused. Nami wanted to scream, this guy was an idiot and she could only worry over someone so much before they self-destructed.

“How far in do I have to go?” Zoro huffed out, his voice carried by the wind. Nami pursed her lips, the packed dirt under her feet changing to loose sand. The roar of the waves grew louder as she continued to follow, and she decided that if Zoro dropped Luffy close enough, she could dive in after him and use the key she had stolen earlier. But none of this made sense, they were talking like this was part of both of their plan, and unless Luffy had a death wish he wouldn’t be acting so casual about it all.

“Uhhh just a little bit in, mom can handle the rest.” Luffy pointed towards the shallow waters and Nami paused, brows scrunching as she watched the scene unfold. It was just them on the beach, whoever Luffy’s mother was couldn’t possibly be nearby, yet they both seemed so relaxed about it all. And then as if to contradict her thoughts again, when Zoro placed Luffy down in the shallow waters, he did so with a gentleness she did not expect. As if he were trying to make him as comfortable as possible despite the wound he carried.

When Zoro turned back to walk away he must have noticed the look on her face because he frowned in annoyance. “Just watch,” he muttered as he stood next to her, arms crossing over his chest as he stared ahead. Nami tuned back to Luffy, surprised that he was facing away from them and reaching out towards the coming waves. The waters churned, growing more vicious as they crashed forward and pulled the sand A with their retreat. Luffy and the cage sunk into the sand, but he seemed to be unphased by it all, only reaching towards the water and grasping at the loose sand to slide further into the sea.

“What-” Nami’s brows furrowed, and she took a step closer, eyes widening when the water swelled abruptly and crashed fully over the cage. When they pulled back, the cage and Luffy was gone, whisked away into the sea as if it had never been there. A hand caught her wrist and held her back, she hadn’t even known she was moving to begin with.

“Just wait, he’ll be fine.” Zoro spoke but he didn’t even bother to look at her, eyes trained intently on the sea as if he were waiting for it to be true.

There were several things that Nami could point out that just didn’t fit with what she knew. Like the sudden swell of the wave, how it should have crashed into her and Zoro and dragged them back into the sea with it. Or the way she could hear a distant rumble of thunder in a clear sky. She shifted, tugging her arm out of Zoro’s hold and relieved when he let her go easily enough. The sand under her feet loosed and she moved back, preparing herself to run when nothing happened. It was possible he was setting her up for a trap, but before she could follow that train of thought too far she heard what was unmistakably Luffy’s voice, whining and reassuring whoever he was talking to that he would be more careful.

A gust of wind blew back her hair as she watched Luffy ride back towards them on a wave. His legs were crossed and when the water dipped lower, the color drained from Nami’s face. He wasn’t riding back on a wave, but on the head of a seaking that slithered along the seafloor, beaching itself upon the sandy shore and lowering it’s head to let Luffy down comfortably.

“Huh, I was wondering how he was going to break that iron.” Zoro’s casual acknowledgement of the situation made her head spin, and the way Luffy walked off with a final pat to the beast’s head had her convinced that she was the only sane one here. Luffy raised a hand and yelled over his shoulder towards the crashing waves.

“Sorry mom!”

She caught sight of a sheepish smile before Luffy turned back towards the town, hands crossed behind his head as he strolled away from an impossible situation.

Nami glanced down at her palm, the key to the cage shimmering before she clenched her fist around it. She glanced back towards the ocean and chucked it as far as she could, faintly hearing the splash of the heavy iron hit the water. She decided to follow behind them, mostly because she needed to make sure she could find her way home, but also because she didn’t want to be on this island any longer than she had to be. And it was with that thought that she wondered why they were heading further in, Luffy’s eyes trained on something far off that she couldn’t see. As they walked into the town Nami couldn’t help but grimace, the destruction that canon had caused was widespread and it had barreled through the buildings, splintering their frames and toppling them over like a house of cards.

When Zoro stopped before her she nearly yelled at him to be more careful but quieted down at the hush of silence that had befallen them. Luffy shifted up ahead, patting the head of a stray dog and placing a bag in front of him, and when had he gotten that?

The dog, dirty and bloodied looked up at the teenager with an expression that Nami could only describe as grateful, its brows raising from their previously hostile position and tail relaxing.

“I know, Chouchou, but you did good. You’re strong, he would have been proud.” Luffy let his hand linger on Chouchou’s head a little longer before he stood, smiling when the dog gave a final bark and went back to guarding the bag despite his injuries. Nami wasn’t sure what to think, how to feel about it all when she had seen him knock out and nearly kill others earlier. Now he was talking to this dog like he could hear him, and from the way the dog looked up at Luffy, that may not have been a wrong assumption. None of it made sense, why he would have bothered to help that stray nor how he knew what it had done. She assumed it was so the dog could eat, but that clearly wasn’t the case. If she was a betting woman, Nami would wager that the dog would have rather starved than ever eat that bag.

“Do you remember what I told you, Nami?” Luffy’s voice brought her out of her thoughts and when she turned to look at him, she found Zoro narrowing his eyes at her aswell. She did, but she wasn’t sure what that had to do with the dog.

“He put his life on the line,” Luffy pointed towards the dog, face blank. “What is your treasure, Nami?”

She could lie, could say it was all the gold she currently possessed, but with how Luffy was looking at her, she had a feeling that he would have known she was lying. He turned from her, not waiting for an answer, but she had a feeling that he already knew. Zoro gave her one final look before turning his back to her, following his captain back towards the other side of town. Nothing about this was right, something was just off about that boy, and Nami had half a mind to abandon her plan and run-

But the more she thought about it, the more she felt a pressure weigh on her, hanging heavy on her shoulders the more she backed away. She swallowed, hackles rising when the unmistakable feel of eyes on her made her breath catch. She scanned the destroyed town, knowing she was alone on this cobblestone path, but her heart couldn’t help but beat louder, harder against her chest. It was hard to breathe, the pressure mounting despite nothing physically weighing her down.

Those eyes were watching her and she couldn’t help but tremble, pupils blowing open in fear-

“Nami” Luffy’s voice cut through her haze and the pressure evaporated, her gasping breath the only sound. When she looked up Luffy was looking down at her with furrowed brows, hand reaching out as if to steady her, but she was too far away. “You always have a choice, don’t let her tell you what to do.”

Her? Who? Nami blinked in confusion but Luffy’s smile caught her off guard. And when he turned away again, the pressure didn’t come back. But this time, she found her feet moving for her.  

“Hey wait!” She called, stumbling forward before running to catch up. “What are you going to do now?” She huffed, slowing her pace when she realized they were approaching the pirates that Luffy had bested earlier.

Oh, I just gotta ask Buggy something.” Luffy waved her off nonchalantly, but Nami wasn’t buying it. Something in her gut told her Luffy wasn’t particularly happy, and she wondered what it took for him to get that way. It felt like a different type of anger, one that even getting a town blown up could not bring out, so it begged the question, what had happened in the span of a few minutes to make him remember the clown?

“Hey Buggy,” Luffy called, the slap of his sandals being the only sound when the clown didn’t respond. Nami noted that he was still on his knees, still rooted to the spot, but she didn’t know why he hadn’t run. She looked to where his hands were splayed wide open on the floor and found her answer. Somehow, his gloves had melted to the pavement, the fabric shrunken and plastered closely to his hands so he couldn’t even slip out. Her gaze moved to the shoes he wore and she was unsurprised to find the toes melted to the ground also. Nami furrowed her brows, sure that Luffy’s devil fruit had nothing to do with fire or heat, but she looked towards Zoro to confirm just in case. To her frustration, he looked equally as confused, green eyes narrowed and hand tight on his sword as he studied the scene.

Luffy’s voice brought her back to the unfolding scene and from her angle, she was only able to see the look on his face.

“You can only lie to yourself, Buggy.” Luffy reprimanded him, replying to something she had missed. “Dad said he’ll wait for your call.” Luffy laughed and jolted back just in time, gripping his straw hat as Buggy screeched in irritation.

“You’re the brat!?”

“Lets go!” Luffy shouted, all smiles as he grabbed her by the arm and ran for the hills.

“Bye big nose!” Luffy called over his shoulder and Nami was able to see the way his eyes lit up in mirth, the widening smile and his windblown hair as he glanced back at the clown. Luffy looked so full of life, and her heart twinged with a shimmer of guilt at what she was going to do.

xxx

Zoro didn’t particularly care for the island they were on or the issues that these people had, but his captain was being easily entertained by the long nosed man so he figured it couldn’t be all bad. Usopp left much to be desired, but Zoro couldn’t fault his willingness to help his friend. Luffy seemed to think the same, his captain standing side by side with Usopp as the butler revealed his true intentions. Usopp shook with rage, fists clenching as he stared down the entirety of the pirate crew. Luffy however, seemed unphased, but it was hard to tell with his hat covering his eyes. Nami and Kaya stood behind him, and Zoro made sure he kept their presences steady in his mind just in case someone decided to flank them in an attempt to catch them off guard.

“Oh,” Luffy began, head tilting to the side like he was listening to something no one else could hear. Zoro tensed, grip dropping to his sword as he felt that pressure begin to build, eyes focusing on the ocean and how the waves seemed to loose their pattern. Nami shifted next to him, goosebumps forming on her flesh and reassuring Zoro that he hadn’t been the only one to sense that. Usopp paled, eyes darting around and legs beginning to tremble, only Nami’s reassuring hand on his shoulder kept him from fleeing. The air had grown still, and the obnoxious smirk that had been planted firmly on Kuro’s face wavered, his eyes darting around as if to find the source of the presence that lingered in the field.

“I see how you are,” Luffy began again and brought his hand to the top of his hat, tilting it back to show his face. Zoro couldn’t be sure, but he swore he saw a brightness in his pupils that hadn’t been there before.

“You’re the kind of pirate I never want to be.” His captain frowned, mouth tightening into a firm line as he took a step closer. Zoro tensed, ready to back him up, but he wasn’t needed. That strange power that he had displayed earlier against his fight with Buggy manifested once more, the crackle in the air raising his hackles momentarily before settling. Kuro’s crew dropped like flies, each weak to the power that rolled from Luffy in waves.

The black cat captain wavered, his movements stiff as he regarded Luffy in a new light. “You can use it,” he muttered, adjusting his glasses with his palm. Zoro noted that they were shaking.

Luffy shrugged his shoulders, eyes focusing on the rolling waves past Kuro. “Someone like you shouldn’t get a good fight.” The waves crashed closer, and the beach that Kuro stood on began to shorten. Some of Kuro’s men were dragged back into the sea with the approaching waves, the captain doing nothing to help his comrades. Beside him, Nami gasped, hand covering her mouth as she watched the sea tale them.

“If they couldn’t stand up to you, they don’t deserve to live.” Kuro moved up the shore slowly, hands crossed in front of him and blades at the ready.

“Oh!” Luffy laughed, head tilting back. “You thought you could?”

Kuro paused, confused. “I already have.”

“No,” Luffy shook his head, voice lowering, just barely audible past the churning waters. “I chose to let you stand, but you won’t even save your crewmates.” Luffy’s frown deepened. “I hate people like you.”

Kuro realized what was happening too late and he was unable to move away from the sphere of Luffy’s influence fast enough. The air sparked with energy, a burst of power flowing out like a wave and catching Kuro off guard. He crumpled to the ground like the others, only offering the slightest bit more resistance before he ultimately passed out.

“What is that,” Nami’s voice was quiet in the lingering silence, like she was afraid Luffy would turn that power on her. Zoro wondered at that, frown forming on his face as he gave her a once over.

“Haki.” Luffy didn’t offer more of an explanation as he turned to walk away, dissatisfaction on his face.

“W-wait!” Kaya called out, eyes still red from her tears at learning of her beloved butler’s betrayal. “If you don’t have a place to stay, you can come with me and rest. Please,” Kaya bowed her head, her blonde hair shifting forward as she clutched at the hem of her shirt. “You’re friends with Usopp, I-” She swallowed, eyes clenching shut.

Nami laid a gentle hand on her shoulder and when Kay looked up it was to see a soft smile on the ginger’s face. “Thank you.”

The few days that they stayed passed in a blur and he spent some of it getting to know his newest crewmate. However cowardly Usopp was, he seemed to have a good heart and a knack for fixing things. He wasn’t perfect, but none of them were, and to Zoro that had never really mattered. Now as he stood on the Merry he frowned, gaze drawn to the idiot as he yelled at him to come up. Zoro watched, scowl deepening on his face as he watched Usopp’s utter relief.

The sniper knew what he could do, but it was his lack of self confidence that Zoro found worrying. He hoped that Usopp would grow into himself, self-doubt was a terrible thing, and it would come to collect its dues at the worst of times.

xxx

His hands shook, the vibrations of his swords ringing down his arms and making his bones tremble. He panted, breaths coming out hot and blood dripping down between the webs of his fingers. Zoro stood straight, turning back to face the golden eyed man that had bested him. He refused to let go of his swords, but he spread his arms out to expose his chest. Blood dripped down onto the wood of the broken ship, dribbling silently and rolling down towards the sea.

“What is this?” Hawkeyes questioned, head tilting back to view him better from under his hat.

“Scars on the back are a swordsman’s shame.” Zoro spoke around the blood that pooled in his mouth, taking in how Hawkeye’s face lit up in amusement.

“Very well”

Pain blossomed across his chest, mouth filling with more blood as his legs crumpled under him. In the distance, he could hear his captain call his name, but he could hardly bring himself to face him. Still, he did, unwilling to hide away from his shame of loosing and unwilling to cower in his defeat. He turned his head to the side, opening his mouth to let the blood dribble out in an effort to breathe as he fought to see. Hawkeyes had approached his captain and Zoro tensed, thinking he would have to watch his captain fight a swordsman that he had no defense against-

That scenario didn’t happen. When Hawkeyes raised a hand towards his captain it wasn’t wrapped around the hilt of his sword, but rather a gentle gesture that made him freeze in surprise. Zoro barely heard it through the ringing in his ears, but his eyes worked just as good as they always had. The darkness at the edges of his vision staying back far enough that he could see the crisp outlines of his new captain and his rival against the blue sky. Luffy was tense, lips pressed into a firm line and fists clenched in worry.

“I didn’t cut him too deeply, he will live, Luffy.” Mihawk’s voice was as monotone as ever, but there was something off. He spoke with too much familiarity towards his captain, stating his name without titles or honorifics. Luffy grinned up at the warlord, eyes bright and crested before giving the man a hug-

Zoro’s eyes widened, watching as Mihawk frowned before gently patting Luffy’s head. As reluctant as he looked to do it, there was a touch of softness in the corner of his eyes. Zoro knew that look, had worn it many times when he wanted to be just as stubborn.

“Thanks uncle Hawkie!” Luffy’s cheers turned into complaints as he hissed in pain, the gentle hand that had been petting him on the head grew fierce and clawing.

“Now what did I tell you about calling me that, brat.” Mihawk ignored Luffy’s apologies, and his ringed eyes slid over to him, meeting his own widened gaze as he continued to antagonize his captain.

“Luffy,” Zoro breathed out, raising his sword in the air and making his voice carry despite the ache in his chest. “Luffy, can you hear me!?” He had seen the look on his captain’s face, and it pained him to know that he had been the cause. He ignored the others tending to him, how Usopp’s tried to shush hum, but he had to be heard. Luffy’s smile fell off, eyes boring into him and giving Zoro his undivided attention.

“I will never lose again!” Tears weld in his eyes, spilling over as he took in another shaky breath, arms trembling from the strain of holding it up. “Is that alright with you, king of the pirates!?” Zoro gritted his teeth, jaw aching and heart squeezing at Luffy’s laugh. His captain didn’t say anything, but Zoro felt his acceptance all the same.

“You hold an important role as the first,” Mihawk’s voice carried around the ruined and sinking ship, still tugging Luffy by the hair this way and that, as if he was used to doing as such for years. “Do not disappoint me, Roanoa.”

With that final statement Zoro’s vision finally went black.

xxx

Mihawk turned away from the armature swordsman, the hint of interest he had in him unable to hold his attention. He looked back down towards Luffy, ignoring the cautious glances others in the vicinity gave him. The floating restaurant and its occupants were of no importance to him, Luffy’s smiling face garnering all his attention as his nephew watched two imbeciles race towards the swordsman, bandages in hand. Satisfied that his newest crewmate would be taken care of, Luffy finally looked back up towards him.

“You have something for me uncle?” Luffy’s head tilted to the side and his eyes fell towards his chest, seemingly able to sense the devil fruit he held in his coat.

“Hn,” Mihawk raised a brow hauntingly, head tilting back arrogantly. “I might. Though with your lack of a farewell I should simply hold onto it.”

Luffy blinked, tearing his eyes away from his decorated vest to meet his gaze. “Why would I say bye to you? I can always get to you and dad fast, so what’s the point when I can just say hi?”

Mihawk was certain there wasn’t a change to his expression, but Luffy’s eyes softened in the way that only those closest to him could see. “I’ll miss you too, uncle.”

Mihawk closed his eyes briefly, the hand still in Luffy’s hair uncurling to become gentler, letting the strands of black fall between his fingers. He didn’t respond, and he knew Luffy would understand him either way. He let go, reaching into his pocket and pulling out the yellow devil fruit. It was nameless to him, uncaring of their properties or abilities, but Luffy perked up at the sight. Without a word he handed it over and watched as Luffy opened his mouth to take a large bite.

“Wait! Don’t eat that you idiot! Don’t you already have one!?” A man’s voice broke their peace and Mihawk found himself scowling at the interruption of his gift. His eyes settled on a blonde teen, glaring at him from under the brim of his hat.

Luffy paused and turned to the man, blinking owlishly as he looked between the stranger and the gifted fruit. “Huh?”

“Ignore him,” Mihawk shifted and stepped between the young blonde man and Luffy, raising his hands to urge the fruit closer to Luffy. “Just eat.”

Luffy did so without another question, and while Mihawk knew that Luffy was aware of what he was doing, his trust in him was still touching. As usual, nothing happened when Luffy ate the fruit, but either way that was a miracle in of itself. Others had died terrible deaths from their greed, suffocating when their souls swelled in their bodies and began to bleed out their pores. Yet greed was not what drove Luffy, and he lived only because of his heritage. It had taken Mihawk a long, long time to come to terms with what he saw, but when no other scientific explanation could be found he had locked Luffy in a room with him for days on end, interrogating the boy and being inexplicably frustrated with the half answers he was given. Shanks of course had been furious, but his wrath didn’t even hold a candle to the might of Luffy’s mother. The entire island had nearly been swallowed, his home almost destroyed, yet Luffy remained unphased, almost exasperated at their antics. Then, all it took to calm the raging ocean was for Mihawk to allow Luffy to stick his head out the window and shout his grievances at being interrupted when talking to his uncle.

Mihawk had no explanation for why the storm waters had retreated nor the clearing of the sky. His home wasn’t temperamental with the weather, and Luffy’s grinning face had made him want to finally believe. They talked afterwards, and while he only managed to get a few straight answers from Luffy, it made sense with what Shanks had been reiterating for years. A sea child and dormant god wrapped in one. Denial was an addictive drug, but Mihawk had no intention of ever belittling his person so lowly as to not believe what was before his eyes. It just wasn’t in him to deny the truth.

Luffy’s hum brought him out of his thoughts and he took in the gentle curve of his lips, his smile almost wistful as his eyes became sad. Mihawk didn’t say anything, but Luffy took in his raised brow and gave him an answer anyways.

“That was mom’s…” Luffy furrowed his brow, trying to find a word. “Calm?”

Mihawk thought for a moment before a better emotion popped into his mind. “Tranquility.” He murmured, eyes shifting back to the sea.

“Yeah, tranquility.” Luffy shuffled back, eyes landing on the blonde man who was staring at him. “Hey, Sanji, are you sure you won’t be my cook?”

Sanji was leaned over the rail, cigarette held loosely between his lips and eyes wide, as if he were looking at a ghost. Mihawk faced the man that was addressed, finally having a name for the face. He scrunched his brows, looking him over before turning back to Luffy.

“Him?” He gestured vaguely and Luffy laughed at the affronted expression on Sanji’s face.

“Yeah!” Luffy nodded along and turned back to look Sanji in the eye. “He wants adventure, I can feel it!”

Mihawk closed his eyes, a smile lifting the corner of his lips as he listened to the cook deny those claims. This is what he had been hoping for when met with his nephew, to see the bright gleam of joy and wildness overtake him as he finally moved out on his own.

“Hey! We’re not done here!” The grating voice of Don Krieg ruined his peace and Mihawk scowled as he brought the full force of his glare onto the man. His good mood evaporated quickly as he listened to the man boast, as if Mihawk would have come to this sea for a fair fight against a man so weak.

“You were simply in my way; did you really think I would come so far for you?” Mihawk smiled when he saw the quick anger come over Don Krieg. His eyes widened in amusement and a slow, rumbling, mocking chuckle slipped past his lips as he tilted his head back, haughty as he continued.

“There were far more important things for me to do here than to chase your petty crew out of the grand line.” Mihawk raised his hand to rest it upon Luffy’s head, never taking his eyes off the failed pirate. “My dear nephew was here, how could I not come to bid him farewell?”

Don Krieg’s eyes flickered over to Luffy and the anger he saw reflected in them made Mihawk’s smile turn cruel. His laughter echoed louder in the sudden silence, and he made sure it was full of condescension as he took a step forward.

“Uncle…?” Usopp’s voice was the first to break through but Mihawk paid it no mind, smile sharp as he made to take the blade off his back.

“If you wish for your death so badly, then that is something I can give you.” Mihawk managed to slide his sword out halfway before Luffy’s protests filled his ears.

“Hey wait, he’s my fight!”

Mihawk paused, sighing and smile slipping off his face as he glanced over his shoulder to give his nephew a deadpan look. “Truly? You wish to fight this riffraff? He’s incredibly weak, I’d hardly consider it a fight at all.” He didn’t bother to hide his returning grin at the affronted expression on Don Krieg’s face.

“He’s still mine!” Luffy shouted stubbornly, jumping over to land next to him so he could affirm his stance with a glare. Mihawk frowned but nodded, acquiescing to his demands.

“Fine then, do it in one blow.” He instructed, ignoring the raised brows of the chefs onboard.

“Right! Ack-!” Luffy was cut off when a net entangled his form, the force of it making him trip over his feet and tilt back to slam into the waters. Mihawk pinched the bridge of his nose, brows furrowing as he began his lecture.

“And the first thing you do is take your eyes off your opponent.” He got no response and he stared absently at the place where Luffy had been dragged under.

“Wait he’s a devil fruit user, isn’t he!?” Sanji’s voice made him look over just in time to see the chef about to jump into the sea.

“Don’t bother,” Mihawk shooed the chef away with his right hand, golden eyes bored. “Stay put, chef. My nephew does not need your assistance.”

“You are heartless!” The sniper of Luffy’s crew shouted from where he was bandaging Zoro, finger pointed at him accusingly. Yet when Mihawk turned to face him he deflated, ducking under the wood of the boat he was on as if it could protect him.

“Are you possibly implying that I do not care for my nephew?” He narrowed his eyes, glare going from Usopp to Sanji when the other shouted in agreement. They both shut their mouths in unison, teeth clicking with the force of it. “I assure you, that is not the case at all.”

“Luffy,” He called, turning his attention back to the water. “Come before these imbeciles test my patience any further.” Mihawk paused, taking a quick backward glance at Don Krieg. “Or better yet, I’ll finish this man off.”

Bubbles ruptured form the water and Luffy’s voice became audible as he breached the surface. “No wait I’m back!” Luffy extended his arms out to wrap around a broken mast, slinging himself out of the water, eyes gazing over everything as he took in the situation. Mihawk followed where Luffy’s attention had been drawn, towards the pirates that had managed to surround the Baratie and the few that had climbed aboard.

“Bubbles! Protect the Baratie!” Luffy’s call had everyone besides Mihawk pausing in confusion, but before anyone could laugh and wonder who ‘Bubbles’ was, the sea rumbled under their feet. Mihawk let his legs sway easily, arms crossed as he smirked at the expressions of horror that dawned on the faces of everyone present. The head of the serpent broke through the water, its green eyes were as tall as a man and its head could easily swallow up the Baratie. Its eyes landed on Luffy, and to the horror of everyone else, his nephew reached out to jump on its head.

“Bubbles!” Luffy called, grinning and effectively short-circuiting the minds of everyone present. “That boat there! They have really good food please make sure to listen to the guys in white outfits! The braided mustache man with the biggest hat the most though!”

Sanji was broken out of his stupor and immediately yelled out at a correction. “His name is Zeff you idiot!”

Luffy pretended not to hear, using the seaking as a base for him to jump off, fist pulled back as he shot towards Don Krieg. In the instant that Luffy left the seaking’s side, it lashed out, sharp teeth snatching men off the Baratie with pinpoint precision and leaving the chefs bewildered. They still held their weapons up against it, but after the last pirate was snatched off and they were left alone, they stumbled back, legs buckling under them in their surprise. The serpent lashed out with its tail, the wave that it made blasting back anyone that was on flimsy wood or too close to the water, dragging them down into the sea and ripping the air from their lungs. Bubbles coiled around the Baratie, head resting on the deck of the ship while its body slithered gently along the wood, mouth peeling back to display its fangs and the poison that dripped from them. Wisely, no one else approached the restaurant with the beast present.

Mihawk hummed, golden eyes trailing away from the scene back towards Luffy, frowning when his nephew was still engaged with the pirate admiral.

“I do not see what is taking you so long, Luffy.” Mihawk spun on his heel, approaching at a casual gait, hat tilting down to cast his eyes in shadows. “If I didn’t know any better, I would say he’s giving you a hard time.” Mihawk grinned, stare boring straight into the dark eyes on Don Krieg. “But we all know that would be preposterous, a man like that could never hope to be anything more than an armature.” His mocking antagonized the pirate enough for the man to look away from Luffy, vitriol spitting from his lips.

“Fuck you and your mighty high horse, after I’m done with this brat-” Dan Kreig was cut off, the air leaving his mouth in a rush as he doubled over from the rubbery fist in his gut. Another came down from the top, smashing into the back of his skull. His face landed harshly against the wood, then through it, water bubbling up and spraying as he was sent spiraling down.

Luffy landed next to him with a huff, completely dry and arm snapping back into place. “Well, the last time I took it kinda seriously it was too boring.” His nephew looked up at him with wide eyes, answering his previous question as if he had never been interrupted.

Mihawk hummed in agreement, arms crossed as he looked away towards the seaking still holding the restaurant tightly in its hold. “That is to be expected. However, I expect you to not become complacent. Your father has enough complacency to share with the grandline.” Mihawk smirked, pleased with his small jab at Shanks and delighted that Luffy laughed at his joke.

“Shishishi! I won’t tell him you said that!” Luffy grinned at him before looking over at Bubbles, waving the seaking down and away from the Baratie. “Hey Bubbles! Thank you!!”

The massive beast closed its maw, giant eyes dilating and landing on Luffy when he launched himself only to land before it on the ship. Luffy was gentle with his petting, rubbing at the snout and elongating his arms to wrap around it’s head in an embrace. His arms became glazed with the poison that had spilled from its lips but if he was in any pain from it, it didn’t show.

“Hey Sanji,” Luffy looked up towards the chef, smile on his face as he spoke his compromise. “You want to protect this place, right?”

Sanji narrowed his eyes, hands in pockets as he looked between Luffy and the seaking. “Of course I do-”

Luffy cut him off, continuing his line of thought. “So if we left Bubbles to guard it, will you be my chef?”

Several eyes widened in surprise, a few of the chefs looking towards the seaking in a new light. Sanji clenched his jaw, and Mihawk saw that the man was getting ready to refuse, but before he could a deeper voice interrupted, annoyed and scolding.

“Damnit boy!” Zeff stepped forward, the peg of his leg echoing against the wood of the ship. It came down harshly with each step as the Chef approached the blonde. “Go! We can take care of ourselves; I’ll be damned if you don’t go chasin your dreams!” Zeff gave Sanji a harsh shove in Luffy’s direction and the teen nearly lost his balance, shock clear on his face.

“But how will I Kno-”

“It doesn’t matter!” Zeff cut him off, brows drawing down and hands settling heavy on Sanji’s shoulders, crinkling the fabric of his suit. “Look, Sanji. You were never meant to be trapped in a place like this. Go, go have your adventure, find the All Blue and live your life to the fullest. You won’t do that here.”

There was a moment of silence between the two, Sanji’s lips wobbling and eyes beginning to fill up with tears before he fell to his knees, body bending over and head touching the floor in a low bow. “Thank you for every damn thing you’ve ever done for me, old man!”

Mihawk looked away, choosing instead to watch the smile that was on Luffy’s face when Sanji agreed to be his chef. The cheers that erupted were a sign that he had overstayed his welcome and he soon began to make his way over to his raft. His steps were silent, unnoticed by the others until he made it across the ruined ship.

“Bye uncle Hawekie!” Luffy shouted from where he had tackled Sanji, waving enthusiastically as Mihawk boarded his boat. Mihawk smirked, raising a hand in a final farewell, refusing to look back. “Until next time, nephew.”

xxx

“You knew I couldn’t win,” Zoro muttered as he let himself be bandaged, fighting his body to meet his captain’s gaze. Luffy didn’t lose the smile on his face even as he nodded, waving goodbye to the strongest swordsman who happened to be his uncle.

“You let me fight,” Zoro continued, bloody smile forming on his lips. Luffy’s smile finally fell off his face and as Zoro lay on the hard wood, he strained to hear over the crashing waves.

“It’s your ambition,” Luffy began, frowning as he bent his body forward to get in his face. “Even if you die chasing it, I won’t hold you back.”

There was a finality to his words and Zoro’s ears ringed in the sudden silence, not even the sea made a sound until he laughed. It hurt his chest and split open the wound once more making Usopp panic, but he didn’t care. This had always been what he wanted.

“Aye, captain.”  

xxx

Nami gripped the rail of the Merry, her heart heavy as cold wind tore at her face. Her tears burned on the way down, streaking across her cheeks as she sobbed for the friendships that could never be. “Mom,” she choked out, legs collapsing under her. “Do you think,” her breath stuttered, chest tight as she gasped for breath. “Do you think they will ever let me be their friend?”  She closed her eyes unable to hold back her sorrow,, bowing her head. She had made her choice, and now she was alone on the ship gifted to her crew.

“Luffy,” she hiccupped, wrapping her arms around herself in a hug as she finally spoke the words she had been unable to tell him. “I’d do anything for my treasure.”

Chapter Text

Waves lapped gently across the surface of the ocean, dark waters surrounding them as the sea goddess cradled her child. The chill of the everlasting night was tempered by the glowing boy that sat easily on her lap, wild, white hair sparking with his excitement as he played with the seashells offered to him. She had never known such warmth, and despite how he burned away her limbs and boiled her domain, she held him closer. It didn’t hurt her, but it made it hard to hold him in the way she wanted to.

“Nika,” she murmured, gathering the child’s attention. Bright eyes turned to look up at her, a face full of baby fat exasperated by his wide smile. The toddler reached towards her, offering the purple shell that glistened under his flames.

She smiled, eyes softening as she took his gift. “How beautiful,” she turned the shell around in her hands, admiring not her creation, but the way her son’s light seemed to breathe life into her world. She looked away from it and towards the water, gaze taking in how the color of her domain changed to a crip blue under the power of the new god in her lap. A splash to her right took Nika’s attention from her and he cheered as a mermaid offered him glittering white pearls. They were strung together on stems of dried kelp, tumbling into her toddler’s hands and held with gentle admiration. Nika looked towards the woman in the sea, head tilting to the side as he reached out for her hand. The mermaid gave it eagerly, awed smile on her face as she rushed to do everything the young god desired.

“How?” Nika tilted his head to the side, voice high even as his brows rose in his confusion. “You not like us?” His choppy sentence was directed to the mermaid, but the sea goddess deemed it an answer she would give instead.

“No,” she shifted so her son sat further up on her lap, the water of her hand fizzling away even as she ran it through his hair. “Grandmother created the land,” she gestured to the far-off mountains and Nika squinted hard to see them in the blackness of the world. “And with the land, she breathed life into the people molded of clay.” The sea goddess gestured towards the woman in the water, grabbing her by her arms and ruffling her hair in emphasis. “I made the sea, and drowned those who chose to live in my domain.”

The mermaid flapped her tail up, keeping herself afloat so her son could move closer to inspect the scales and shape of her fins. He grabbed at them roughly, but if the mermaid had any complaints, she said nothing.

The sea goddess grabbed her son, bringing them underwater towards the others that rested there. The glow her son produced provided more than enough light to illuminate the faces of the others under the surface, all watching them in silence as she spoke. “These people have chosen to live here, and I molded them to be able to thrive.”

She let her son go, letting the currents listen to his whispers and following him closely wherever he went. Nika inspected the people of her domain, eagerly grabbing at fins and poking at sharp teeth when he prompted to see. Finally, when his curiosity was sated, he turned back to her, brows furrowed as he glanced down at his hands. “Can I make too?”

She smiled and swept him back into her arms, bringing her son close to her bosom and shielding him from the world. “One day,” She glanced at the fire of his hair and wondered at the gift he could give. “But we will have to see.”

xxx

Nami trembled, chest clenching as her heart broke. The bloodied knife clanged to the floor, her hand shaking too hard to hold it any longer. The self-inflicted wound gushed with thick blood and trailed lines of crimson down her arm to pool on the floor. Tears dripped from her face freely, blurring her vision and drowning out her sight between each blink as she cried. She had tried, so hard and for so many years, but she was just one person. And Arlong-

Nami took in a shaky breath, feeling the presence of the crewmates she had betrayed earlier, remembering the only taste of freedom that she had ever come across in many long years. She turned, helpless and having no right to ask, but she could no longer do this alone.

The words were nearly caught in her throat but she pushed back the restricting pain that wanted to keep her silent. “Help me.”

A shadow was abruptly cast over her, the straw of the hat catching her hair and sliding smoothly against her forehead as it was shoved down on her. Nami tilted it up in time to see Luffy stalk further towards Arlong Park, fists clenched at his sides and sunlight glowing off his form. The others followed behind dutifully, Zoro, Sanji and Usopp closing in on their captain who chose to answer her plea. Nami reached up towards the hat, the dried fibers rough under the ridges of her fingers and warm from the exposure of the sun. Luffy had given her his treasure, and Nami’s heart swelled with gratitude at the trust he still had in her despite what she had done.

xxx

The air was still between them, dense and thick, like an invisible fog that made it hard to breathe. Arlong had long since stood from his chair, hackles raised and fingers twitching at his side. The webbing on his hands stretched tautly before he relaxed them, but Zoro noticed that his eyes never stilled. Finally, his lips pulled back in a sneer, sharp teeth put on display as he leaned forward, eyes still searching, yet they kept straying back to his captain. Zoro gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, taking a large breath and grimacing when the cut on his chest burned. He frowned and staunchly ignored it, unwilling to let his past failures plague his current situation.

Zoro shifted his attention to his captain from the corner of his eye, taking in the soft frown on his face and the relaxed bearing in which he held himself, a complete opposite to the fishmen around them. Zoro realized then that it wasn’t only Arlong that stood with such rigidity in his stance, numerous others as tense as he. But the ones that caught his attention were the ones that shifted on their feet, hands trembling and apprehension coating their faces. Their gaze did not wander, but it was settled heavily on his captain, eyes so wide in fear that the whites were completely visible all around.

When Luffy tilted his head to the side, listening to something only he could hear, all eyes finally settled on him. As subtle as the movement had been, it had been done in a backdrop of stillness, demanding their attention. Dark locks fluttered on a breeze and Luffy hummed, voice breaking the silence as the eerie tone was carried by the wind. A chill went up Zoro’s spine, skin prickling as a familiar weight began to settle on his shoulders. Despite himself, he couldn’t help his own hackles rising, instinct demanding he hold still before the predator that was beginning to take notice. To his relief, the presence ignored him after a moment, and he was able to see when the fishmen came under its purview. Several stumbled back, legs shaking in their disbelief. Others fled, ignoring the cries of outrage that swept from the hierarchy of Arlong’s commanders.

Luffy raised his hand and ran them through his locks, sweeping his hair back as he took a step forward, the slap of his sandals suddenly loud. “Hey Arlong,” Luffy began, frown still steady on his face. “What do you think it would be like, to drown?”

Arlong stilled and Zoro held his breath, he couldn’t help but think that the question had carried more than he could fathom. There was a certain weight to the words, chosen deliberately yet spoken with such ease that it should have been nothing more than his captain’s idle ramblings. Yet, his words still lingered in the silence, blanketing them and settling heavy on the other fishman who had bothered to stay. Zoro’s eyes darted back to Arlong, the fishman seemingly unaware or unworried about the implications his captain’s words held. A tight grin stretched along Arlong’s face, his sharp laugh echoing loudly, and Zoro found himself taking up a position besides Luffy, making sure to keep just behind him.

“That is something I couldn’t even hope to describe to you. But please, explain it to me!” Arlong lunged and Luffy moved at the same moment, fist flying out and connecting with the gills on the side of Arlong’s neck. Is that what he meant? No. Zoro drew his swords and fought off whoever tried to interfere, flinching when a particular block made him strain more than he should have. He felt the wound on his chest rip open and he coughed, blood splattering on the face of the fishman in front of him before he used his foot to kick him away. A splash of water had him turning his focus to his captain and he found neither he nor Arlong in sight.

“What is he?” The fishman before him muttered, brows drawn down in his confusion. He held six swords in his tentacled arms but they stayed low by his side as he got up from the rubble he had been launched into. The fishman flicked his gaze back to Zoro, expectant as he readied himself.

“Does it matter?” Zoro shrugged, knowing full well that it should.

“He almost feels like-” The fishman cut himself off, swallowing. “Neverminded, you wouldn’t understand it.” The six swords were lifted, at the ready just as Zoro crossed his own. In a rush, they both clashed, each testing their strength, seeing who would give in before ultimately raising their swords up and away in a parry, sparks of light fluttering from the steel. A crack split beneath their feet and they both took a swift leap back and away from the other, eyes following the trail that led to a beached…cow?

“MoMoo!” The fishman called, gritting his teeth from where he spotted the poor thing flop onto its side, its eyes wild and limbs flapping in desperation. “What are you doing!? You can’t be up here!”

Zoro took that moment to strike, in two swift leaps he was before the fishman. He managed to block in time, but there wasn’t enough force behind his hold and his swords slipped to the side, allowing Zoro to slice cleanly into him. The fishman fell before him and Zoro turned his attention back to the flopping sea cow, observing how the other fishmen in Arlong’s crew tried to force it back into the water.

It fought against them, almost desperate to get away from the place that should have been its home. He couldn’t understand why, but Zoro noted that his captain had yet to surface.

“Damnit!” Sanji’s voice came from the other side of the pool and Zoro was quick to stop the chef in his tracks.

“Don’t go in there!” Zoro retorted, halting Sanji in his place.

“What is it with you people!? He has a devil fruit! First that swordsman and now you!?” Sanji glared at him, blue eyes blazing in anger.

Zoro debated on answering, unsure if the fishman around him would use that information for their betterment. He decided then, that if anything, they may become as terrified as the calf struggling to breathe on land.

“He said the ocean was his mother,” Zoro kept his voice even, monotone even as he flicked his eyes back to the fishman urging the sea cow back into the water. The calf seemed to have heard him and it froze, its already wide eyes seeming to become larger. He continued, taking in Sanji’s stupefied expression. “He doesn’t need us to save him from something that holds no danger to him.”

“Wh-” Sanji fumbled over his words as he glanced back at the still waters, eyes searching. A hacking cough interrupted them and Zoro spun around, surprised to find the fishman alive let alone conscience.

“Tha-” another cough tore through him but he seemed determined to speak. “That can’t be.” The fishman’s eyes were wide, staring at Zoro like he had seen a ghost. “The great mother only has one child,” a shuddering breath left the fishman and to Zoro’s surprise, his face crumpled in despair. “And he died long ago.”

Zoro moved with purpose, jaw tightening as he placed the tip of his sword at the fishman’s jugular. Despite the pain the fishman was in he managed to stutter out a couple more words. “I- I don’t know much else!”

His hand tingled with pinpricks and Zoro made an effort to relax the grip on his sword slightly. He trailed his gaze up, taking in the red sun that blazed across the fishman’s forehead. “What’s that mean?” Because no one did that in such a place without significant purpose.

The fishman’s eyes grew unfocused but he smiled despite the blood loss. “A promise,” he breathed out before going limp. Zoro turned away and found Sanji staring at him, slightly pale and disheveled. The cook had grown closer in an effort to hear and now he was only feet away.

“What do you know,” Sanji’s voice came out tight, eyes glancing back at the waters that remained eerily still. Zoro opened his mouth to speak, caught up in the moment, but nothing came out. He shook his head in denial and sheathed his swords, seeing that the other fishmen were having a hard enough time trying to tame the sea cow.

Sanji moved to grab him by the collar but paused when the silence between them was broken by gargling water. Zoro watched as Arlong breached the surface of the sea, coughing and hacking as if he hadn’t been able to breathe. He looked towards the fishman’s gills and found them intact, disproving his earlier theory but unable to see why he would be acting like a drowning man. His wet hands slapped against the concrete, blood pooling on the white stone from where the webbing of his fingers had been torn off.  

“Can you tell me how it feels like now, Arlong?” Luffy’s voice came from his left, but something in Zoro’s gut told him that it wasn’t quite him. Sanji gasped and when Zoro followed his gaze he stilled at the sight. His captain sat cross-legged on a perpetual wave, the back of his hand supporting his head as he stared at Arlong with glowing eyes. Nobody moved and no one went to help the hacking Arlong as he choked and crawled on his hands and knees on land. In the back of his mind, Zoro idly noted that the seacow had frozen, as if instinct dictated it stay still for self-preservation. A flicker of light brought his attention back to Luffy and Zoro thought he could see hot white fire at the tips of his hair.

Arlong was on his back now, staring at Luffy with fierce hatred and fear. “You’re human” He bellowed, wiping his mouth with the back of his hands but only managed to smear blood further onto his face. Zoro focused on the water churning under Luffy, watching how it rolled backwards to keep him afloat. He doubted that the sea would ever treat a human that way.

“The great mother blessed our kind with her gift, to thrive under her embrace while you humans huddled in your caves scared!” Arlong clambered onto his feet, blood dripping down his arm as he pulled his lips back, teeth at the ready.

“You were like that too, when I found you.” Luffy spoke with a grin but his voice had gone flat, limbs suddenly too still. “Even after mom let you live in her domain.”

Arlong flinched back, eyes narrowing. “What do you mean?”

Zoro watched as Luffy blinked, the fire in his eyes fading away and confusion marring his face. He had the sudden impression that Luffy wasn’t all there, like a man struck with amnesia responding to things he knew but could not understand.   

“I don’t know,” Luffy murmured, black pupils narrowing as he took stock of the situation at hand. “All I do know, is that you hurt Nami, and I can’t forgive that.” Luffy gestured and the wave he sat on drew forward towards the shore, allowing his captain to casually step onto land, as if commanding the sea was something second nature to him and not a feat of the greatest magnitude. Zoro spared a glance at Sanji through the corner of his eye, watching how the blonde’s shoulders had stiffened in surprise at the display. Mouth hanging open and cigarette nearly teetering out.

When Zoro looked back, Arlong was stiff and there was a chilling smile on Luffy’s face. He had wondered what his captain’s anger would be like, and Zoro found that the silent fury fitted someone like Luffy. He was speaking but his voice was so low, that Zoro could only watch as Luffy’s lips moved, smile widening even as Arlong’s jaw clenched tight, his neck straining and nose scrunching in his fury. Luffy ducked back from a snap of sharp jaws and laughed, bright and loud, taunting.

“She can take those too! Maybe you deserve that much?”

xxx

Nami took in a deep breath, her back pressed against the door and head tilted up towards the ceiling. Her arm still throbbed but she let out a breathless chuckle despite the pain. Today she welcomed it, fully embracing what it meant. She was free. After long years of silent hatred and fear she could finally breathe and let the air lift her up, fill her soul with the call of adventure. A knock interrupted her and the vibrations went down her body, Usopp’s worried voice filtering through. “Nami? You okay in there?”

She smiled despite herself, eyes softening at the care her new friends had for her. She spun and opened the bathroom door, smile widening when she saw how easily she had spooked Usopp. “Yes! I’m fine, thank you.”

Usopp stared at her for a long moment, and despite his cowardice, Nami could recognize that he was perhaps too observant. Though in this instance she didn’t mind it, the care he took in looking her over to make sure she wasn’t lying only reinforced her decision to follow along with her new companions.

“Thank you,” she spoke again, softer this time as she gave him a small smile.

Usopp hesitated for a moment but nodded, grin stretching across his face and brightening up his features as he gestured for her to follow him. “Then come with me! My crew can only have the best navigator showing us the way!”

She rolled her eyes and was about to complain at his obvious attempt at being macho but was cut off by raised voices coming from the main deck. She could faintly hear Sanji yelling, but she couldn’t make out what was said. She glanced at Usopp for a split second and they both ran out the hall, rounding a corner and listening at the voices grow louder, more fierce.

“-an’t just tell me to deal with it! How the hell is anyone supposed to just see that and not question what the fuck just happened!?” The beginning of Sanji’s sentence had been cut off, and as Nami swung the door open to the main deck, she saw Zoro lean forward, getting in the blonde’s face as he yelled back.

“Because I already explained it to you! Are you that stupid curly brow!?”

Nami was looking at Zoro’s back so she couldn’t make out any of his features, but the way Sanji stiffened had her stilling where she stood. She knew they didn’t get along all the time, but the look Sanji was giving Zoro had her on edge. It was different from all the other times, there was no playful edge teasing at his lips, nor any light in his eyes. She gave a quick glance at Usopp and found the sniper frowning at them with his brows drawn down, shoulders stiff and fingers fiddling with the rubber band of his slingshot.

“You couldn’t have meant that.” Sanji’s voice had Nami glancing back at them, and she bit her lip when Zoro slowly straightened, shoulders dropping as he let out a sigh. She didn’t know what they were talking about, or maybe she did and didn’t want to think about it. Because if they also knew something, then it meant that she wasn’t crazy, that she hadn’t imagined how small and insignificant she had felt when Luffy offered her a choice.

“Does it matter that much to you?” Zoro cut off her thoughts and she clenched her fists, trying to determine if they were talking about what she was thinking before she outed herself as a madwoman.

Sanji straightened, shoulders falling in defeat and head tilting up towards the sky. He closed his eyes against the harsh light of the sun, cheekbones sharpened by the shadows under them. “I decided to ask you again, didn’t I?”

Nami shifted in her spot when Zoro didn’t respond and found her own curiosity eating at her. “About Luffy, right?” Sanji didn’t even look at her when she spoke, his usual lovestruck demeanor nowhere in sight either; but he did nod his head in acknowledgment.

“Yeah,” Sanji murmured out as he fished a cigarette out from his pocket. “You hear us, right captain?”

Nami let her eyes wander, searching for Luffy and frowning when she couldn’t spot him anywhere nearby.

“He’s in the sea,” Zoro muttered, scratching the back of his head as Usopp slapped a hand over his face.

“You can’t blame us for wanting to know!” Usopp spoke up next to her, hands out in a placating manor as he assessed everyone. “Even I’ve been curious about a few things.”

There was another pregnant pause, but Nami was the first one to get over everyone’s standoff. “Luffy get your butt up here right now!” She frowned as she yelled, replacing her confusion with anger, not even flinching when a torrent of water dumped her captain on the deck. Without missing a beat, she grabbed him by a stretchy ear and stomped over to the center of her crewmates. Luffy whined as he was dragged but Nami knew it was all for show, she could never actually hurt him, though right now she wished the extra tug on his ear would sting at least a little bit.

She frowned down at him as she placed her hands on her hips, glaring harder when he had the audacity to cross his legs and get comfortable on the floor before looking up at her cluelessly. “Uhgf,” she sounded out, already irritated. “Luffy who is your mom?”

Instantly Luffy pointed down, indicating towards the ocean that carried them. She gave Sanji a glance but the chef seemed even more confused, if not angry at the suggestion.

“But how!?” He blurted out, grabbing at his blonde hair and tugging in frustration. “That shouldn’t be possible, where’s the science!? That doesn’t even make any sense!”

Usopp nodded along with him as he spoke, grabbing his chin as if he were a wise sage. “I agree, it’s hard to believe that a body of water could have a kid, let alone one with a devil fruit.

“But my fruit isn’t from mom, it was always mine. She just protected me until I could get myself back!” Luffy spoke without an inkling of care to what his words did to Sanji, the chef’s face contorting like he ate something sour. Usopp gently patted his back, agreeing that he was also confused by the whole situation and that Sanji wasn’t alone with this. Nami turned to Zoro, watching as he stared at Luffy with a flash of confusion before acceptance settled over him.

“Ohmygod,” Nami muttered, eyes widening as she stared at the swordsman. “You have no idea either, you’re just okay not knowing!?”

Zoro shrugged, lazy yawn stretching his mouth open. “I’ll figure it out eventually. Luffy is answering all of our questions, so he clearly has nothing to hide, but what he is doesn’t matter to me regardless.” Zoro leveled a look at her, green eyes intense. “Would it make a difference? He’s our captain.”

Nami could almost hear what went unsaid, and the unyielding loyalty Zoro had in Luffy reassured her own doubts. “You’re right,” she turned to Luffy and gave him a gentle smile. “I guess all we really need to know is that you call her mom. I don’t know how that happened, but its easy to see that you’re not normal, and that’s okay.”

At Luffy’s clueless look at her kindness she repeated. “It’s okay.”

Her captain blinked, dark eyes somehow becoming more vacant.

Nami screamed in frustration and stomped forward, once again dragging her captain by the ear as she stomped towards the helm. Wisely, no one stopped her as she began her lecture. “Don’t just stare at me with that blank face when I’m being so generous with you! You should be more appreciative-”

She cut herself off, teeth bared as she glared at her captain. “We’re going to Loguetown! We need to stock up before we hit the Grandline!”

Luffy’s face lit up in excitement, finally standing on his own and leaning towards her eagerly. “Great idea Nami!”

Her temper faltered, but before she continued Luffy dropped another bomb on them.

“I can’t wait to see dad on the Grandline with my own crew!”

“Dad?” Usopp parroted back, head poking up above a railing.

“No shut up!” Nami hissed out, roughly turning the helm and steering the Merry towards their destination. “That’s enough family talk for now, seas help me if his father is just as confusing!”

xxx

Thatch grunted, hauling himself over the slippery rocks of the cave as he explored further in. The walls and floor were covered in a dull green moss, the rocks closest to the water shiny with the slime of sea life. He looked around and noted at the smoothed over edges, taking note of how high they went. It was easy to see that this cave was flooded rather frequently and if Thatch was a smart man, he would leave as quickly as he came. He was far from his brothers and sisters, and if water rushed back in then he wouldn’t be able to call them for help. He shifted, stepping around the stalagmites and stray sea life that fluttered around in the darkness. The torch he brought with him provided enough light to illuminate the entire area, but the shadows that the natural structure made had him on edge.

Then, as he turned, a shimmer of light caught his attention. Thatch paused, squinting and seeing if it was a trick of the light, but no. There was something buried in the sand, along a cove that opened up into a lake a water. Despite his better judgement he turned to look, raising the flame higher above his head to try to get a better view. A piece of iron was wedged in the sand, and when Thatch crouched down to drag it out, he found that it kept going. The orange rust rubbed off on his hand, and when he tugged too harshly he found that the metal tore and broke away, as if it had only barely hung on throughout the passage of time. Whatever it had been, it was old, ancient almost. He tugged a little and when it led to nothing a frown formed on his face. What he did notice however was that the pieces that had been buried in the sand seemed to have fared better, holding their shape a little more than the rest.

Thatch planted the torch firmly in the sand next to him and scooped around the metal, lips pursing in thought when the edge of a shackle brushed against his palm. He hummed, eyes flicking over to the remains of the destroyed chain alongside it. It was easy to see that this place had been a prison of some kind, long, long ago and leaving no other trace of what occurred. He shifted, knee digging into the sand and catching on something hard. When he looked he stilled, eyes widening at the sight of swirling dark. He abandoned the long-rusted shackles and flung sand away from the rest of the newly discovered devil fruit. He laughed, hoisting it up and checking it against the torch. It absorbed any light that hit it, making it hard to see the details, but Thatch wasn’t perturbed. He didn’t want it, but Ace would be thrilled.

As he made his way out of the damp cave he couldn’t help but let his thoughts drift over to Luffy. Ace’s brother was a wild card, happy and carefree one moment then serious and thoughtful the next. Thatch couldn’t tell if it had anything to do with his heritage, like how the sea could change her mood in a heartbeat, or if it had to do with the tail end of a conversation he had heard between Shanks and his pops. Sunlight blinded him as he stepped out and he squeezed his eyes shut against the glare. He wondered what they had been saying to this day, about why Luffy was to be kept from the government at all costs. They made it seem like being a sea child was the least impressive thing, but Thatch couldn’t quite figure out how that could be the case.

He came to a slow stop, the rest of his crew growing visible in the distance. Thatch glanced at the devil fruit in his left hand, turning it around slowly and furrowing his brows in thought. It was strange now, knowing what he did. How someone like the sea goddess could be rendered asunder, her very emotions nothing more than power granting fruits.

“No way you found one!?” Ace’s voice cut off his musings and Thatch tried not to flinch in surprise. He whipped his head around, plastering a smile on his face as he lifted the fruit up into the air and waved it around.

“Yeah I got one!” Thatch grinned back before the smile fell off abruptly, feet backpeddling as Ace’s face grew fierce.

“Give it! That belongs to Luffy!” Ace reached forward with flames dancing along his palms and Thatch yelped, holding the fruit away as he began to run.

“Hey wait! Don’t be so drastic! I know! But-” Thatch cut himself off at the expression on Ace’s face. His silver eyes were fierce as he barreled him down. There would be no reasoning with that boy. Hell has no fury like an overprotective brother.

“Oi!” Marco’s voice was sharp, cutting through the commotion Thatch and Ace made with ease. “What are you idiots doing now?”

Thatch turned towards where he heard the voice, eyes desperate as he calculated the distance. “Marco save me!” He lunged with a burst of speed, leaping forward and grinning as he watched Marco’s eyes widen in surprise. Just before Thatch managed to land on his vice-captain he was caught by the scruff, shirt choking him and air whooshing from his lungs as he kicked his legs in confusion.

“Awe pops!” Ace’s moan of disappointment sounded behind and Thatch squirmed enough to smile up at the man holding him in the air with ease.

“Pops!” He spoke with a grin, holding up the devil fruit that he had hoarded close to his chest. “Look at what I found!” Somewhere off to his right Jozu snorted in amusement, muttering about immature kids.

Whitebeard looked down at him before giving the fruit an assessing gaze even as he gently placed him back down on his own feet. Ace had caught up to him, but by that point it didn’t matter. As rambunctious as they were, even they knew when to cut off their squabbling. And the look on their adoptive father’s face was as clear a sign as any.

“Pops?” Ace questioned; voice almost hesitant. Thatch turned to him, eyebrows raising in surprise at his near cautious tone. Ace was staring at Whitebeard intently, but his eyes were filled with a shimmer of worry that put Thatch on edge. It was then that he noticed how quiet it had become, the footsteps of his crewmates muffled as everyone that was nearby tensed at some unknown sign.

When Whitebeard shifted, it was the only movement in the backdrop of stillness, catching all of their attention as he held his hand out for the fruit. Thatch handed it over easily, brows furrowed in confusion as he tried to see past the blank face his father had put on. He tried to get a better reading by looking over at Marco, but he stilled when he saw how closely his brother was watching their father’s face. He shifted on his feet, glancing between them and tempted to just blurt out his questions. But-

His eyes moved over to Ace, taking in the stiff muscles of his back and the way his hands fought to stay unclenched.

“Pack and leave now. You should be able to catch your brother at the mouth of reverse mountain if you do.” Whitebeard’s voice was low, rumbling like a tide as he gave the devil fruit to Ace, making sure his hands folded around it with care. “Do not lose this one, I believe it is more than we can see.” Whitebeard’s face was hard, and Ace’s mouth thinned into a firm line as he nodded in confirmation. When his father’s eyes landed on him Thatch stood up straighter, heart speeding up for some unknown reason as he was given his own orders.

“Go with Ace. You two-”

“Pops! This seems important, is two enough?”

Thatch turned, startled to hear someone else speak out, let alone interrupt pops while he seemed so serious. Teach stood behind him, face set in concern and brows scrunched in slight confusion as he looked up at their father.

“He makes a point.” Izou snapped a fan open and spoke as he delicately wafted cool air towards his face. “We cannot afford to send another commander, but Teach is strong enough to help them. And he would be another safe guard against the sea.” He finished with a smile and a nod of his head towards the larger man, letting out a delicate laugh when Teach blushed and shrugged with his own embarrassed chuckle.

There was a split second of silence, a flash of something crossing his pop’s face so fast that Thatch wasn’t sure he had even seen it. Then, Whitebeard nodded. “Very well. You three go.” As Thatch jumped and clamored to follow his pop’s orders, he distantly heard his next words as he walked away.

“Haruta, send a message to Red Hair…”

xxx

“To be here already, you truly are hopeless,” Mihawk spoke with a frown as he stared up at the large smile Shanks had on his face. The Red Force had come into view several miles out from him, and Mihawk had known there was nothing he could do to avoid the emperor so determined to greet him. The swordsman sighed and stood, his raft hardly shaking under him as he begrudgingly accepted the coarse rope dropped down towards him.

“Yeah, yeah whatever! How’s Lu!?”  Shanks waved him off, barely giving him enough space to climb up to the larger ship.

“Perhaps if you had any manners, I would be more inclined to tell you.” Mihawk gave him a glare from underneath the brim of his hat, pointedly gesturing towards the coming storm. “Maybe offering your guest some wine and a place to ride out the coming storm would be more appropriate for now hm?”

Shanks wilted, face scrunching up when Rayleigh’s throaty laughter could be heard across the deck. Mihawk watched as the elder stepped towards them, gait easy and relaxed as he gave him a once over. “I see you’re doing well,” Rayleigh’s smile was soft but genuine, his eyes crinkling at the edges and wrinkles highlighting his age.

Mihawk clicked his tongue but gave him a respectful nod, following after him when Rayleigh gestured for him to take shelter in the more private conference room of the Red Force, both unconcerned as Shanks spluttered and huffed at being ignored.

“No wait!” The slap of Shanks’ sandals echoed loudly on the deck and Mihawk slammed the door in his face just as he spoke.

“Tell me about Lu-!”

xxx

Sabo leaned back against the wall, arms crossing and mouth turning down into a frown as he eyed the man across from him. Dragon paced around the room, letter clenched tightly in his hand and cloak billowing around him in a wind only he could feel. Sabo sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, trying to come from a place of understanding but unable to fully sympathize with the man.

“You know,” he began, blue eyes focusing in on the letter. “I think Luffy knew you would read that.”

Dragon paused, head tilting to the side and green cloak crinkling, yet the man didn’t turn to face him as he spoke. “Why do you say that?”

Sabo blinked, realizing that the man truly didn’t know Luffy at all if he even had to ask. “Well, for one, it’s a letter. If I hadn’t been there when Shanks beat some lessons into Luffy, I would have assumed he couldn’t even read, let alone write.” Sabo didn’t miss how Dragon tensed at the mention of Shanks, but he felt no remorse for bringing up the man who had actually raised Luffy. Oh, he had caught on years ago that Shanks and Dragon were in contact, tense as it always was, it had been the only reason he had learned more of the revolutionaries. But his own goal had nothing to do with how his baby brother was raised. He may follow Dragon for his ideals, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t judge his skills as a father. Or lack thereof. Despite all his visits to the Red Haired pirates, Dragon never ended up facing Luffy on his own. It had been a surprise to Sabo, seeing the longing look on his face every time he visited, yet never coming close enough to even be spotted around his baby brother.

He hadn’t cared if anyone else approached him, but for whatever reason, Luffy absolutely could not know, and that was still a mystery that he had yet to figure out. Dragon sighed and shoved the letter back in his face and Sabo frowned at the crinkles the paper now held. It wasn’t often that Luffy gave him a letter, but it warmed his heart to know that Luffy did it for him, just because he knew Sabo liked them and cared for them deeply.

“We will stay here a bit longer,” Dragon’s voice brought him out of his thoughts and Sabo raised a brow as he neatly folded the letter back and tucked it away in his chest pocket.

“For?” He prompted, unaware of any business that they had left.

Dragon continued, “this town is the last before the Grandline as you know,” his lips tugging down into a deep frown. “Even pirates must stock their supplies here before their journey.”

Sabo clicked his tongue, eyes drifting towards the window and the soft streams of water that fell from the clouds above. “You want to see him again.” It was a statement and Dragon merely glanced at him before sitting down heavily on a recliner, head tilting up to stare at the white ceiling.

“Maybe,” he murmured, his own gaze turning towards the window, eyes landing on the sea. “It’s all I can do.”

Sabo narrowed his eyes in thought, the pieces finally clicking together. He let his attention drift to the sea, to the raging waters and thunderclouds that touched the horizon.

“Oh,” he breathed, brows furrowing and lips tightening. Sabo shifted, now uncomfortable with the knowledge that he had gained. Dragon never approached Luffy because he was no longer allowed.

Dragon’s sharp gaze landed on him once more and the scowl that overtook his face was fierce with regret and barely hidden sorrow. “Tell no one,” Dragon began, voice low and crisp. “It is a weakness that can be exploited, if ever-”

Dragon cut himself off but Sabo didn’t need him to finish. If Luffy was ever somewhere that Dragon needed to be, he would be unable to approach. If their enemies found out about such a thing, any tactician could easily outmaneuver them on the battlefield. Though part of Sabo wondered at the logistics of it. How close could Dragon get, and would there be a punishment for doing so? Dragon had been on the same island as them before, so how much did this rule extend? He pushed off the wall, taking a seat on the bed and hunching over to rest his elbows on his knees. This is something that would require contingency plans, and it annoyed him that Dragon would keep such an important piece of information from them, even if he understood why.

“What are the consequences?” He finally asked, needing to know if it would ever be worth the risk of having the two close together. Dragon didn’t answer, but he didn’t need to.

Sabo stiffened, the hair on the back of his neck raising in alarm. He snapped his head up, eyes wide as he looked out the window and landed on the sea. His heart quickened as he felt himself come under view, and Sabo shuddered as his soul felt like it was being pressed from all sides.

The feeling went away in an instant and he swallowed, mouth suddenly dry.

“Oh,” he muttered, voice hoarse. A part of him wondered how the sea could know what they were talking about, about how she had the ability to hear their words so far from her domain-

Sabo inhaled sharply, eyes focusing back on Dragon and the occasional breeze that was a result of his devil fruit. Even torn apart, she could hear them through the pieces of her soul.

“Gods,” Dragon began, voice stilted as he closed his eyes. “Are to be obeyed.”

Chapter Text

They barely breathed, watching as the goddess formed from the twisting ropes of water that rose from the sea. There was a brightness to her core, a light so blinding that they could hardly stand to watch, yet they dared not even blink. The blackness of the eternal night was swept away, the waters of her domain set ablaze with colors that they had never witnessed in the bleakness of the world. Yet, they were aware on some level that it was not her who gave off such a beautiful thing. The goddess was unable to bring about such brilliance into their world, not with her own power. She had been born too closely related to the god of the sky, the one who cast the net of black over them and smothered them for no reason other than his own amusement. It had been so, so long since the god had fallen asleep, bored with existence and their suffering. Even the lights of the falling stars had been few and far in-between, leaving those who lived on the mother of the water goddess desperate and desolate. Yet this display, this light entranced them. The wings of their backs fluttered and spread, one by one, white feathers reaching out as if desperate to feel the warmth that she carried.

The goddess formed from the water, her eyes opening and arms grabbing at the source of light as she pulled it from her chest. Golden eyes stared at them, curious and wide, held securely against her bosom. The white fire of his hair sizzled and crackled, burning at the visage of the sea goddess in its intensity. The goddess did not flinch away from it, only shifted the young boy until he could stand on his own two feet and wade out of the water. As a collective they dropped to their knees, heads bowing and hands splayed out wide in front of them. They could feel the power from the boy, just as vast as his mother’s but more wild, more encompassing than the sea. As young as he was, there had been a depth of knowledge in his face, and they could only guess at his true age.

Small feet padded forward, stopping at random in front of one of the kneeling men. No one looked up, they hadn’t been given permission by the goddess, and they doubted any disobedience in front of her child would be tolerated. They were sure she was as protective as any other, and had the reserves of power to back her strikes.

“What’s your name? I’m Nika!” The boy crouched, smiling down at a man who had yet to look up. There was hesitation in his movements, as if wondering if he were to listen to the command of the younger boy.

“Speak,” the goddess’ tone was gentle, and the man relaxed from his position on the ground

“I am known as Kors.” He spoke hastily, daring a glance up. The light of the new god was blinding after being in the dark for so long, but Kors would not look away, not when he could see such a beautiful display before him.

 The gold of Nika’s eyes brightened, his power wavering and shimmering in the air around him as he smiled. “Mom said granddad made you! I wanted to see!”

Kors became acutely aware of the large wings on his back, of how they fluttered and spread out after so long after being in the cold.

“Can I touch them?” Nika’s hands reached out and Kors couldn’t help but smile, finally fully relaxing as he nodded and turned. Spreading his wings out further so the new god may look. He expected tugging and rough gestures, but the child’s hands were surprisingly gentle, easing his fingers between his feathers with light touches and noises of appreciation.

“Do you want to fly together!? We can all fly together!” A laugh escaped the child and he jumped up, bouncing on the balls of his feet with a large grin.

Kors hesitated, willing but unable to fulfill the god’s request. He was saved from having to explain by the sea goddess who moved forward, still stuck in the water even as she ventured to the very edge.

“Nika, they cannot.”

The smile fell from Nika’s face as he twisted back to look at her, a pout on his lips as his excitement deflated. “Why not? They have wings! It’s no fun flying by myself.”

Kors hummed in understanding, eyes shifting to the bare feet of the god and back towards what he could see of his back. The god could fly, but he did not know how it was possible without his own pair of wings. Even the god of the sky had needed a pair to break away from the land that bound them all. Kors felt the eyes of the sea goddess on him, prompting him to explain.

“My god,” he began, voice soft. “It is true that we have wings, but we cannot fly. It is too cold, our limbs will grow stiff in the sky and we would fall to our demise.”

Nika frowned down at him, the weight of his stare making him shift. Nika was a child still, yet the weight of his presence was that of a god. White eyebrows were furrowed, face scrunched as the god closed his eyes and nodded in thought. A sudden smile split his lips and golden eyes snapped open, tiny hands reaching out towards him and splaying flat against his chest, forcing Kors to brace himself least he be pushed off his knees.

Light blinded him, a searing heat ripping a scream from him as his flesh felt as if it were sizzling under hot palms. Surprised gasps were scarcely heard yet Kors knew his fellow tribesmen could do nothing to help him. Even if the gods slaughtered every last one of them, there was nothing they could do in the face of such might-

The pain stopped and a warmth entered his lungs. His eyes opened, unknowing when they had closed, and he saw his hot breath in the air. Nika was smiling down at him, wide grin on his face and laugh bubbling up on his lips. “There! Now you can fly as much as you want!”

Kors gasped, grabbing his chest and expecting pain, but only felt the smooth unblemished skin. There were murmurs of astonishment around him and Kors wondered at what happened for them to stare at him like that.

“But it can’t just be you,” Nika hummed. “We can’t play like that.” Nika turned from him and Kors watched with wide eyed fascination as the young god pounced on a woman, Aell, his hands touching her chest and pushing against her bosom, as if searching for her heart. She convulsed, eyes scrunching closed and teeth gritting in pain-

Kors felt his eyes widen, watching the flames curl around Aell’s back and ignite her in an eternal light. Her hair bled white, mirroring the god she got her power from. He stared, frozen in his spot as she panted and smiled, hand going to her chest just as his had done. Stiffly, Kors glanced over his shoulder, unable to comprehend the sight of the fire that burned upon him but did not harm. A ragged gasp escaped him, catching sight of his own white hair. His head snapped back to the young god, watching as his entire tribe was blessed with the warmth of his soul.

“Nika.” The sea goddesses’ voice came out stiff and Kors froze, eyes shifting away from his changed form to the god in question. He watched as the young god blinked, a sudden tiredness to his eyes and limpness to his limbs that couldn’t be shaken away. The boy stumbled and the woman he was in front of reached out on instinct to grab at him. She yelped and hissed, taking back her burned hands despite still wanting to help him.

“Nika!” The goddess insisted, the tides rising around her and straining to bring her closer onto the land they stood upon. Kors risked the pain and flapped his wings, bolting forward and letting out a hiss as his palms burned away. With a gentle toss he threw the young god with enough strength to hoist him towards his mother, watching him be caught in a wave and brought towards her, now asleep. The goddesses’ mood shifted instantly with her child back in her arms and she rocked him, bringing him towards her and letting his body be absorbed into the center of her chest. As transparent as she was, Kors could still see the god sound asleep, breathing her water as if it were the air. She gave them a final glance, and without another word she dipped into the waters of her domain and left.

xxx

Sabo let his eyes flicker towards Dragon, observing how his lips tightened into a thin line as he watched the Going Merry dock into the port. Dragon lifted a hand to his chest, fingers splayed open over his heart as he rubbed, almost trying to dig his nails into his flesh.

“Dragon?” Sabo called out, question in his voice. The elder paused, a deep sigh leaving from his nose as he forced himself away from the window.

“Tell me Sabo,” Dragon started, heavy footsteps following him. “When Luffy comes near, what do you hear?”

Sabo blinked, his blue eyes swirling with confusion. Hear? He shook his head, not understanding the question. All he ever heard was Luffy’s laugh or voice full of excitement, usually calling out his name in joy. He knew that wasn’t what Dragon was asking for though, and unable to give him the response he needed Sabo just shook his head in denial. “Nothing.”

Dragon grimaced, eyes flicking back as if to look behind him but his body refused to turn back towards the Merry, towards Luffy. “When Luffy was…born,” Dragon paused, as if the word didn’t fit right but was unable to come up with a better one that fit. “I heard drums. They came and went with the tide, like the thunder that rolled off the sky and like rocks that shattered from the mountains.”

Sabo swallowed, tense. The room was deathly silent, as if they had been placed in their own vacuum and sound was simply unable to exist. He tried to keep a level head, focusing first on the thing that Dragon himself seemed to question. “Born?” He repeated, prompting Dragon to explain his dislike of the word.

Dragon’s eyes flickered back behind him and this time he allowed his body to turn, brows furrowing as he looked back out towards the window. From the distance he stood from it, the dock would no longer be visible, hidden away by the bottom of the window sill, yet he looked down as if he could see past the brick and wood. Dragon remained silent before giving a small shrug, unwilling to humor his question.

Sabo frowned but ultimately dropped that topic for another time, zeroing in on what Dragon had been more willing to talk about initially. “You asked me what I heard, then mentioned the drums. You hear them now?” Sabo knew he came to the correct conclusion, but he asked in order to engage in the topic and ease Dragon along the conversation.

“I didn’t always. After he was born, they went away for years, then-” Dragon took a breath, and Sabo realized that no other topic ever broke through the man’s composure so thoroughly that he was able to see the slight tremor in his hands.

“When I ate that devil fruit, the next time I saw Luffy, it was like my heart wanted to beat out of my chest.” Dragon finally looked at him, a hesitation to his next question that made Sabo pay even closer attention. “Did…Ace ever experience such a thing?”

Clarity came over Sabo as he realized why Dragon had bothered asking him any of this at all. This wasn’t a topic he could delve into with anyone else, even Ivankav or Kuma, they were unrelated to this in a way that strangers were, and Dragon doubted he wanted anyone to see him in such a vulnerable state. No, that was unfair. Even now Dragon wasn’t vulnerable, but he was unsure of himself in a way that a leader of an army couldn’t be. Despite everything Sabo was touched that Dragon was able to open up to him in such a way despite their differences, and he vowed he would do his best to help alleviate the man’s concerns.

He thought about it for a bit, Ace never told him anything explicitly about feeling strange next to Luffy, but Sabo felt he knew his brother well enough to be able to determine if he were simply hiding something from them. “No…” his answer came out slow but sure, unable to recall any events that stood out to him.

Dragon seemed to deflate and be ready to drop the topic, but Sabo continued. “I don’t think it ever had to do with Luffy specifically, but-” Sabo’s lips twisted, hating to recall this particular memory. “Ace almost drowned, and for a while after, I would always catch him looking over his shoulder, like he was trying to find whoever was watching him but unable to. I don’t think he ever heard anything, he would have been annoyed by the constant noise for sure, but he never mentioned looking like he was watched.” While it wasn’t the answer that Dragon was looking for, Sabo could see that it made him thoughtful.

And ever the distant man, he skipped right over the information that Ace had drowned and delved straight into the details instead. “Do you think it stopped? Or do you think he got used to the feeling and simply lives with it?”

Sabo shrugged, there was no way for him to know for sure. “I can’t say, but I think it went away. Ace is too paranoid to get used to something like that, especially while Luffy was still too little to really defend himself. He would have gone crazy trying to find the source of it after it annoyed him enough.” Sabo let out a chuckle at the end, shoulder shaking slightly and hand drumming along the pipe as he brought it to rest on his back. He gave the room another cursory glance, ensuring they didn’t miss anything that was needed.

Dragon snorted, the air losing the stifling tenseness that had shrouded it since the beginning of the conversation. “From what I’ve seen of him, I think you’re right.” Dragon put his hood up as he spoke, walking towards the door as he continued to speak. “I’m going to keep my distance as expected, but you’re more than welcome to go visit your brother. If something happens, I trust you’ll be able to handle it.”

Sabo hummed and followed him out, thoughts drifting to the logia user who was stationed on the island. “He shouldn’t be a problem to Luffy, though I may ask Lu to let it play out. I know Ace’s fire can’t hurt Luffy, but I wonder if he can be held back by Smoker. We could never really test it since Ace doesn’t have that kind of control over his fruit, though he doesn’t need it since fire would be a useless way to hold someone without hurting them.”

Dragon grunted and went down the hall to the left, raising his hand over his shoulder to wave him off. “Keep me updated.”

Sabo turned towards the opposite hall, a bounce in his step and smile forming on his face at the prospect of meeting up with his little brother. They saw each other often enough, but Sabo’s work kept him busier and less available than the others. He was jealous of Ace for that fact, his other brother able to see Luffy more easily with his freedom over the seas and a captain lax enough to not be threatened by the teen visiting a rival’s ship so often. To be fair they were all a special case with that, Sabo doubting that any other member would be given such freedom so easily. There were too many politics involved, some that they still had to adhere to, but overall, the lack of restrictions were quite the blessing.

Wind whipped around him as he jumped from the nearest open window and onto the roof, hand reaching up to grab at his hat as it threatened to fly away. His smile was broad now, blue eyes shining under the morning sun as he darted forward, legs taking long strides towards the edge of the island.

He saw when his presence was noticed, Luffy turning to him with a smile so wide that it must have hurt regardless of his stretchy skin. Before Luffy could call out his name Sabo darted down, sweeping his brother up in a hug and turning them around to help lose the momentum he carried. “Luffy!” He called, aware that his brother had the air knocked out from his lungs and was unable to respond as enthusiastically. Still his baby brother managed out a croaked-out version of his name and Sabo laughed at his attempt. Once he placed Luffy down he was able to take in everyone else’s appearance, taking note of the swordsman that relaxed his grip on his blade when it was apparent Sabo knew his captain.

Sabo turned to them, tilting his hat down and nodding to each in turn. “Zoro, Nami, Sanji and Usopp, it’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Sabo, Luffy’s older brother.” Their eyes widened in surprise, whether it was at knowing their names or being Luffy’s older brother, he couldn’t say.

“So, you’ve heard of us!” Usopp who had been hiding behind Sanji darted forward, thumb up and gleam in his eye as he postured. “I’m sure Luffy couldn’t keep his mouth shut about us!”

Beside him Luffy tilted his head to the side and blinked. “But I didn’t even tell him your names yet.”

Zoro’s eyes sharpened on him and Sabo kept his smile steady despite the intensity of the look sent his way. He shrugged and waved off the silent question, covering it with one of his own. “What kind of brother would I be if I couldn’t find out something as simple as that? You should know me better by now Lu.” He tugged at a black lock that stuck out from under Shanks’ hat and let his smile drop some. “I take it you’re here for a log pose and to restock?”

Luffy snapped his fingers, eyes widening as he pointed at his navigator. “Nami! That’s it! A log pose!”

She sighed, a deep and full sound that made it seem like she had already been dealing with Luffy for years despite it only being a couple weeks. “Yes Luffy, if you would have listened to me you would have realized I said that.”

Sanji rolled his eyes at Luffy before clasping his hands together and swooning over to Nami. “Nammii swannn! Of course you knew that, your intelligence knows no bounds!”

Usopp ran a hand down his face and sighed in exasperation as he gently grabbed Sanji by the collar to drag him away.

Sabo let out a chuckle at the scene, turning away from their bickering to face his baby brother again. “Lu, your dad is going to be waiting for you on the other side of reverse mountain. I hear he wants to know how your trip went.”

Luffy nodded in confirmation, smile pulling across his face. “Yeah, I heard! And Ace is going to be there too! He has something for me.” Luffy looked up at Sabo expectantly and he chuckled even as he shook his head. They had managed to beat some tact into Luffy while they had all been together, but the eagerness Luffy showed sometimes still made it clear that there was more to his words than he said. It was fine though, the main purpose was to have Luffy keep himself from shouting their plans to the sky and within reach of anyone nearby. Compared to that, this had been a great improvement.

“There’s that word again,” Usopp’s voice came from behind him, and Sabo glanced over his shoulder to see the sniper cringing away from a suddenly annoyed Nami. Sabo raised a brow in question, wondering what part of Luffy’s sentence they seemed to have a problem with.

“Dad.” Nami repeated, hands coming up to pinch the bridge of her nose as she closed her eyes. “Do we have to worry about who he is? Is he like…” Nami trailed off and opened her eyes, gesturing vaguely to the sea. “Like his mom?”

Sabo barked out a laugh and easily shook his head in the negative. They all sighed in relief simultaneously and Nami’s mood lifted nearly instantly. “No, he’s nothing like Lu’s mom. I’m sure you’ll all get along.”

“Great!” Sanji cut in, pushing past Usopp to stand by Nami’s side. “I’d hate for our precious Nami to get irritated over that brat over there.”

Sabo frowned, not liking the connotation that his little brother was a burden to them. He glanced towards the woman and Nami had a scowl on her face, putting his fears at ease. Her loyalty was absolute, and while it seemed like the blonde could be an airhead in some situations Sabo decided that he would give him a chance. An elbow to his side took him out of his thoughts and he looked down to see Luffy smiling up at him, understanding in his gaze.

Sabo snorted before he smiled, realizing Luffy knew him too well to be able to hide his cautious side from him, even if it was against his own crew. This time he didn’t hold himself back, in his mind it was justified. He hardly saw Luffy as it was, and Luffy never minded even though he and Ace both knew Luffy was getting too old to be babied in such a way. He let his hands run through his little brother’s hair, his straw hat tilting back and falling off, caught by the string around his neck.

“You’re going through reverse mountain right?” Sabo questioned, pulling his hand back from Luffy and letting his younger sibling have his own space once more.

“Yep! We’re gonna ride it all the way down it’s gonna be so much fun!” Luffy exclaimed, hands raising up and mimicking an amusement park ride. Though Sabo doubted any of those rides could hold a grain of excitement against the entrance to the Grand Line. He took a quick peek back at the others and they didn’t look the least bit concerned, probably not knowing what the entrance was really like. He debated for a moment on whether or not to tag along, smirking at the prospect of seeing their reactions, but ultimately he knew he couldn’t. Before Sabo could continue and ask if their ship was ready for such an adventure, he was cut off.

“Luffy!” A voice called out, gravely and deep, like time had carved it out of the edges of rough rock. Sabo turned, brows raising in surprise as he spotted the familiar face of an older man. His hair had gone completely grey, posture stooped, yet he shuffled over with a smile, eyes lighting up despite the heavy years of wrinkles that adorned his face. Sabo smiled and nodded towards him, unoffended as he was completely ignored. The old man pushed past him, gaze set solely on Luffy. His brother turned, unsurprised when the man knelt before him, hands clasped in prayer. Sabo sighed, lips tightening as he saw Luffy’s crew gape in surprise at the scene.

Luffy laughed, soft and warm, breathing life into Sabo’s soul. His brother reached out, hand gently clasping the elder’s, this routine so familiar to them that the words didn’t even need to be spoken. “Stay on the island for the next two days, gramps. It’s not safe for you out there.”

The elder nodded, grey, wispy hair bobbing in the breeze as he spoke his gratitude. “Yes, yes, thank you!” The man paused, a hint of hesitation lining his form, and for the first time since Sabo could remember, the elder dared to finally look his brother in the eye. Sabo remembered being young, wondering where such a reluctance came from. Those that had prayed always held Luffy with a sort of reverence, whispering under their breaths and skirting around the edges of Luffy’s acknowledgment. Like they deemed themselves unworthy of taking up too much of his time. And yet to him, Luffy had always been his brother, goofy and brave, courageous. Even with the ever-looming presence of his mother, his brother had never been one to think himself above others. Sabo frowned, face hardening as he thought of everything that had changed, his days of ignorance no longer valid as he stared at the boy that others called god.

When he left the Red Force, Sabo had made it his personal mission to find out what he could about the world, and along the way he had discovered more about his brother than he thought. Dragon had been more forthcoming than Sabo had originally anticipated, the man a well of knowledge that would have taken Sabo a long time to gather, even if he did have to sift through the words of regret that had plagued each sentence.

“You know something about this,” a deep, murmured voice cut Sabo off from his rambling thoughts and he was quick to glance over at the green haired swordsman, face impassive even as cold eyes narrowed on him.

“I might,” Sabo didn’t agree nor disagree, eyes trailing back to Luffy who had begun to talk to the man with animated motions, his hands rocking like waves and fingers curling like a clashing storm.

“The only time I ever saw someone kneel like that was to pray, worship even.” Zoro’s voice was low, but Sabo was acutely aware of how silent the others had gone at his back. No doubt straining to hear whatever words he was carefully deliberating.

“Some people just do that,” Sabo waved off, blue eyes hardening as he glanced back at the others, daring them to challenge him for more. To his surprise the swordsman wasn’t swayed by his demeanor and pressed on, but not in the way that he expected.

“We already know he’s different, anyone can tell just by looking at him.” Zoro paused, flicking a quick glance over his shoulder to the chef. “I don’t care about what he is, what I care about is if he’s going to need us to back him up because of it.”

Sabo raised his brows in surprise, taking in their determined expressions. They weren’t asking for him to reveal Luffy’s secret, not that he thought Luffy had kept it a secret, but they still didn’t understand all the signs in front of them. Sabo decided he could admire that, friends who wanted to make sure they had Luffy’s back and what he was didn’t really matter. “When he was younger the admirals hunted him down. Now, because of politics, they keep their distance.” Sabo contemplated his next words, being careful to take in a few of their fearful faces. “People just as strong will come after him if his secret gets out before he’s really ready.”

“That his mom is the sea?” Nami questioned, voice low and breathy like she was still trying to overcome the seriousness of the situation.

Sabo shook his head and he saw her face go pale, the orange of her hair washing her skin out in a way that made her look sick. “No,” he muttered, frown creasing his lips. “The navy is aware of that link but they think it’s something else entirely, and that works to our favor. And as grand as that revelation is, it is only a drop in the bucket. If you ever figure it out, if you ever see something you think you shouldn’t have, it’s for everyone’s safety that you never mention it.” Sabo’s tone had grown hard, his hand clenched tightly as he met each of their eyes.

Nami shook her head, orange hair swaying in the breeze. “That doesn’t make sense. That’s a huge deal, how is the navy justifying not going after Luffy every second?”

Sabo clicked his tongue, trying to word it in a way that would make sense and not give too much away. “I misspoke, they’re aware that Luffy has a connection with the sea. They don’t believe him when he calls it mom, I believe that they think it’s a reference to how the sea is believed to be the source of all life.” Sabo paused, aware he could delve into that topic for a while without answering the question. “We’re pretty sure that they think it’s the work of a devil fruit. Maybe some unknown power of the Gum-Gum no mi.” Sabo shrugged. “However they justify it, I’m fine with, its close enough to the truth and far enough that it works in our favor.”

Sanji blew out smoke, head tilting back in contemplation as he stared up at the blue sky. “Something that the navy would hunt a kid down for-”

“Something that shouldn’t be talked about more.” Sabo interrupted, gesturing for an end to the conversation. Even out by the pier, surrounded on all sides by water, there could be less than desirable people listening in. But the sea was a safety net he could at least count on, knowing that the goddess would drown anyone capable of harming Luffy. He looked back towards his brother who was still caught up in a conversation with the elder man before he spoke again. “When you enter the Grand Line there’s going to be an organization there known as Baroque Works, they’re moderately dangerous depending on who you encounter, but their real strength is their network of communication. Just keep that in mind.”

Nami nodded her head, eyes narrowing in concentration. “Right, thanks for the heads up. We’ll make sure Luffy doesn’t get caught up giving away valuable information.”

Sabo smiled, shoulders easing from the tension that had unknowingly been building up. “Good, I’m counting on all of you. For now lets explore the town and make sure you guys are stocked up properly. Then tomorrow morning you should be good to head out.”  

xxx

Shanks groaned, his head pounding as he baked under the sunlight. Benn was a cruel man, making him stay outside while he was so hung over he could hardly stand. Rayleigh gave him a harsh pat on the back, making him tense and sequentially making his blood thump harder through his veins which in turn made his head pound more. Rayleigh laughed at his miserable groan, fully aware of what he had done.

“Bastards, all of you.” Shanks muttered, gripping the railing and watching the horizon so he wouldn’t puke.

“The results of overindulgence” Mihawk’s voice drawled out from his other side and Shanks had half a mind to mock the words back at him as if he were a petulant child. He resisted only because that would require him looking away from the horizon and realizing they were on a swaying ship.

“Whatever!” Shanks muttered under his breath, unrepentant. “How could I not celebrate? Luffy’s all grown up and getting his own crew together! And-” Shanks cut himself off, head tilting towards where he could hear Yasopp’s voice even though he didn’t look towards his sniper. “He made sure to pick up Yasopp’s kid, I think whether he like it or not he’s going to see his son sooner than he thinks.”

Rayleigh hummed next to him and from the corner of his eye, Shanks could see him raise a hand to stroke at his white beard. “I doubt that will go smoothly. Awkwardly if anything. Mostly from Yasopp’s part. But I think there is potential to build a relationship there, at least I hope so. It’s always a shame when a parent and child drift apart.”

Shanks bit his lip, finally daring to look away from the horizon to glance at Mihawk. His friend’s face was as impassive as ever, eyes half lidded in his display of typical boredom. Mihawk’s ringed, yellow eyes landed on him and he raised a brow in question. Shanks shook his head to deny whatever he was thinking but the action immediately came with a bout of nausea that he couldn’t force away. He leaned over the railing and heaved, face scrunching at the bitterness in his mouth and the way his body flashed with heat.

Someone rubbed his back and Shanks groaned, vision blurring momentarily before he hauled himself back up, feeling a bit better now that he got that out of his system. The hand moved to his shoulder and shoved him back from the railing, dragging him away and forcing him to backpedal, least he fall and get dragged.

“That’s good enough for me.” Benn’s voice was behind him and he realized then who was taking him away, no doubt to do some actual work.

“No wait we were talking!” He pleaded, reaching a hand out towards Rayleigh or Mihawk, whoever would reach back out to him. None of them did, both sharing an amused glance at his suffering.

“Traitors, both of you,” he groaned, turning his head back to glance over his shoulder and view Benn. “Have mercy on me!”

Benn shook his head, the silver of his hair catching the sunlight. “Can’t do, Boss. There’s a call for you and Whitebeard didn’t sound very patient.”

Shanks turned and straightened, ignoring the small flare of pain that stabbed at his brain as he did so. Benn’s arm fell away from his shoulder and he continued on as if nothing had happened. “He says it’s important but won’t say what. He wants to tell you directly.” Benn gave him a sidelong glance as they walked down the stairs to the bottom center of the ship.

Whitebeard had never been an ally per se, but since they both had a couple of rowdy brothers as part of their crew, one officially and the other unofficially, it only made sense to share information that was important. And that information mainly pertained to said boys. Shanks hummed, blinking and letting his eyes adjust to the change in light as they descended further down. There was no point in speculating about what Whitebeard wanted, he would know soon enough. That and they hadn’t been in contact for some time, so it really could have been for anything.

Benn closed the door behind him quietly, chasing away the shadows of the hall and ensuring their privacy. The room was well-lit compared to the rest of the ship seeing as it contained all of their cartography and navigational equipment. Shanks passed all the scattered maps and spare log pose, heading towards the back where a row of den dens were situated. A plain, encrypted one had the line open and he picked up with a cheerful greeting, hoping he would scare the rival captain a bit with his volume.

“Ah! Well look at who it is! Long time no call old friend!” He grinned and leaned over the counter as he rested a fist under his chin to support his head.

“Red Hair,” Whitebeard muttered, not sounding the least bit disturbed by his boisterous greeting. More than likely used to his antics after years of these types of calls.

“What can I do for you?” Shanks didn’t drop his cheerful tone, in far too good of a mood recently to let Whitebeard’s call damper it.

“My boy is heading your way, he has a fruit for Luffy.” Whitebeard’s voice continued on over Shanks’ surprise, not letting him get a word in. “Don’t be a brat, Thatch and Teach are going with him.”

Shanks scowled, teeth clicking in annoyance as he stood back up from over the counter. He hefted a sigh that he was sure Whitebeard would hear before letting his head roll back so he could stare at the ceiling. “Yeah- Yeah, okay.” He grumbled out, annoyed that he would have to deal with that man but otherwise pleased that Ace was coming for a visit. “You have good timing, we’re on the other side of reverse mountain waiting for Lu to head over.”

Whitebeard’s chuckle was gravely through the connection, “Oh I know.”

Shanks rolled his eyes even though Whitebeard couldn’t see it. “Yeah, yeah you and everyone else apparently. The navy has been sending the occasional scout ship out near us but it’s not like they’ll do anything. The boys just need to make sure they know to avoid them well enough while they don’t have backup.”

“They know better than to harm my sons,” Whitebeard’s voice was laced with a warning and Shanks mood sobered, his easy smile slowly fading.

“Yeah,” Shanks agreed into the line, hand tightening on the receiver momentarily before he eased up. Neither said a word for a moment, a silent but neutral agreement cementing itself between them once more. Just as they had done before, they would put up a united front if need be to ensure the navy stayed the hell away from their family.

“I’ll keep a look out.” Shanks hung up the call, his prior joyful mood diminished by his thoughts.

“Boss,” Benn began, his steps heavy on the floor as he walked deeper into the room. “I got a bad feeling about this.”

Shanks stared at the sleeping den den, hands limp at his side and red hair coming into his view as he tipped his head forward in acknowledgement. “I hear you, Benn.”

xxx

Thatch grunted, shifting his feet and leaning away as much as he could when Ace poured more of his flames into the small motor of his striker. The attached propellers spun at high speeds and he glanced over his shoulder wearily, watching the blades turn at a higher rate far too close for his liking. “Don’t fall!” Ace called out when Thatch’s arms accidentally loosened from around his chest. Ace’s footing was shit and forced Thatch to bend his knees in a way that would be uncomfortable after a long time, but there wasn’t much he could do about it at the moment. He appreciated Teach wanting to go with them to provide extra protection, but the loops they had to go through to make it possible made it seem less and less worth it. He had almost voiced as much, but Thatch knew he should be more grateful to his crewmates. He looked back over his shoulder one more time, smiling slightly when Teach gave him an awkward wave. He sat in his own dinghy but Teach was so large that it hardly mattered. The boat was close to sinking just from the man’s weight and Thatch didn’t want to risk the possibility of it actually happening. He sighed and turned back to face Ace and the endless horizon, resigned to the long journey ahead.

Throughout the trip Thatch tried to ignore how his stomach turned and threatened to wring its way up his throat and out his mouth, but there was only so much he could do. Ace hadn’t let up from his maximum speed for some time, and at this point Thatch didn’t think he would. He had half a mind to look behind him and see how Teach was fairing, but he doubted he would be able to stay holding onto Ace with the speed they were going. They were at least halfway to their destination by now, and Thatch now completely understood why Ace was sent out when messages needed to be sent with speed and confidence. He could only imagine how fast Ace could go when he wasn’t hauling two other people around.

“Don’t you think we’re going too fast!?” Thatch raised his voice above the winds, hoping Ace would hear even if his voice seemed to be stolen away as soon as he spoke.

Ace shook his head, black hair whipping more wildly. “No! Besides if you want someone to blame, blame Lu!”

Thatch blinked, surprised that Ace would ever throw Luffy under the bus like that. “How are you justifying that!? Poor kid isn’t even here to defend himself!”

Ace turned back with a wide smile on his face, ready to argue, then his eyes slipped past him, and Thatch watched in slow motion as they widened in horror. Ace jerked, the flames on his feet dying and fizzling out as he shifted them away from where his power could propel the striker. Before Thatch could ask, before he could even turn to see what had Ace so terrified, he was shoved by his brother.

Pain blossomed across his back, tearing down and dragging along his skin and muscles. He gasped in pain just as he fell into the sea, water entering his lungs and burning him from the inside. Thatch breached the surface, choking and gasping, numbly aware that if Ace hadn’t shoved him away, that hit would have gone right through his heart. His vision blurred and stung, his right arm useless and numb from the attack. He kicked his feet, trying his best to even out his breathing past the burning in his throat and back. It was almost too much, and an undetermined amount of time passed before his ears stopped ringing. He could hear voices, muffled and through cotton, but his vision was beginning to clear up. The tears in his eyes had washed away the salt and Thatch blinked once, twice, then the world came into sharp focus.

His breath stuttered, heart clenching in pain at the sight of Teach, a long-held crew mate and brother shoving Ace away into the sea, a black miasma pouring off his form and grin wide on his face. Thatch spotted the bloody knife that was sent overboard, the armament haki on it fading away-

“Ace!” He croaked out, head snapping to the side and watching as blood pooled up from where Ace had been tossed. Thatch didn’t hesitate, diving down and swimming the best he could after his brother who sank like a rock. Ace’s eyes were open, wide and terrified as they locked onto him, hands reaching out weakly and trying to grab at him, to help Thatch in any way.

They were deep, too deep. Thatch felt his lungs begin to burn, his legs and one good arm screaming at him to stop, to swim back to the surface and take a breath.

Thatch squeezed his eyes shut, ignoring his instincts and giving a final push, finally grabbing ahold of Ace’s hand and yanking Ace towards him. His eyes stung and it had nothing to do with the salt of the sea. His vision began to blacken around the edges and Thatch’s kicks were growing weaker, his strokes of the water losing their potency. Rays of light danced in his vision as he fought to bring them both up, closer and closer-

He sucked in a breath, air finally entering his lungs. With renewed strength Thatch hoisted Ace up, thankful as all hell that he could hear Ace take a deep breath, even if it sounded like he was choking. He didn’t speak, didn’t look in the direction of where teach had been, mind only focused on getting them to the now destroyed striker and hauling Ace up onto it the best he could.

“Ace,” he croaked, legs kicking harder. “C’mon kid help me out here! You need to grab onto the wood, you gotta get up on it the best you can-” Thatch’s voice choked off and his vision blurred, realizing he was still suffering from the lack of oxygen, from the lack of blood. “Please Ace,” Thatch barely heard his own voice, but he saw Ace’s grip tighten on the striker, muscle bunching and forcing his body up on the makeshift raft. Ace’s calves were still in the water, but it would have to be enough.

Thatch choked and he felt Ace grab him by the shirt, dragging him forward and now letting him drift away. “Thatch,” Ace croaked out. “You too. Grab it!”

He felt with his left hand blindly, catching hold of a nook of sharp wood and latching on with all his strength. He heaved himself up the best he could, his bottom half still in the water but torso securely on the floating piece of wood. Thatch’s vision tunneled, the darkness creeping in further. He turned his head towards Ace, and once he was sure his little brother would be safe enough from the water, he let himself pass out.

xxx

Shanks paced, eyes scanning the horizon. His guts were clenching in worry and warning, his blood cooling in fear. The moon had just risen, the pink hues of the sunset fading away into a blanket of night. His crew stood tense, their eyes hard despite the worry lingering in the air around them.

“Boss,” Benn muttered, his voice breaking the silence of the night. He let the word hang and Shanks squeezed his eyes shut at the weight of it.

Ace should have been there by now.

“I know Benn, I know.”

xxx

A burning pain radiated from his back, dragging him from whatever state of unconsciousness he had unintentionally drifted off to. Thatch’s next breath came out in halted huffs, his lungs trying to draw in air that seemed hard to gather. He slowly became conscious of his surroundings, of his tight grip on the remains of the striker and the cool waters that lapped at him. Salt had dried and crusted over on his wound, bringing with it the stinging pain that had woken him up from his deep slumber.

“Thatch?” Ace’s voice was low but equally relieved. Thatch forced his head up from where it rested against the wooden board, neck stiff and eyes blurry as he spotted Ace most of the way on the remains of the striker. That was good. The last thing he remembered consciously doing was helping Ace up on it, knowing that the sea weakened his brother enough that Ace’s grip on the wood wouldn’t have lasted, not like how Thatch’s could even with his wound.

“I’m up,” he muttered out, voice constricting in pain and lips dry. Still, he managed a smile, glad he was even alive. He hadn’t expected to wake up after he had fallen asleep, but he was pleased to know that Ace didn’t have to watch him die. Past his blurry vision he could see Ace’s tight smile and the way the moonlight gleamed off his wet skin and hair. Thatch shivered, kicking his feet and frowning when the water he was submerged in only got colder. He glanced up, taking in the full moon and the way that the light danced off the cresting waves, the movement of the clouds and the pace of the stars. He figured it was pretty late into the night and from what he could tell, they hadn’t moved that far from their original wreck site.

“Thatch,” Ace started, voice coming out like gravel. “Pray.”

Thatch wanted to sigh, unsure if it would really do much at this point. Nevertheless, he nodded, letting his eyes slip closed as he bowed his head to the best of his ability, praying the goddess was merciful to them in her indifference. Thatch wondered what made Ace believe in it so much, why he thought the goddess would listen when Luffy wasn’t with them, but he supposed in this situation there wasn’t much he could do anyways. This was a shot in the dark, one that had the slimmest chance of working, but it was all they had.

“You should too,” Thatch whispered out, not raising his head from where he had finally managed to bow it, his stiff muscles still too tired to attempt much movement. After a while, when Ace didn’t respond, Thatch resigned himself to the pain and lifted his head once more, muscles screaming at him to stop moving. He was far too dehydrated for this, but Thatch fought through it, aware that Ace wouldn’t do something unless he forced him too.

As if sensing his intention Ace finally spoke, voice small. “She won’t want to hear from me.”

Thatch had to strain to hear him over the lapping waves and the drumming of the blood in his ears, but he managed. Thatch frowned, aware of the past circumstances that had almost cost Ace his life and Luffy his trust in his mother. It was silly of him to have asked, and Thatch mentally berated himself at his lapse of judgement. He should have known better, Ace had never been quite the same around the water since then. Granted Ace didn’t care much about it at first, but after the incident, after the next time that pop’s and Shanks’ crews had met again, Thatch had noticed. It had been more noticeable when Ace was younger, unable to hide his weariness around the water, and while it was much like any other devil fruit user, there had been a sense of something else to his fear.

Despite himself he had to know, had to sate his curiosity. If he was going to die, maybe he would be able to help his brother overcome that innate fear even if just a bit. “Right,” he began, hesitating and licking his cracked lips. “Ace.” He paused, trying to figure out how to ask. Ace glanced back at him, silver eyes bright under the light of the moon. “Ace, I know how you feel about the sea, it’s only natural after all. But why do you think she won’t want to hear you also? And… You used to care less about not being able to swim. Yeah, you’re good at hiding it around most people but I’ve known you for years now.” Thatch coughed; throat dry. He smacked his lips in an attempt to force his body to make saliva, but it seemed like a fruitless effort with how dehydrated he was.

“It happens to a few of our brothers on occasion, but-”

“It’s different,” Ace cut him off, voice low. Thatch looked back at him, having glanced away in his discomfort, and noticed that now Ace refused to look at him. There was a wariness to him as he stared at the water, his hands gripping the raft tighter and shoulders hiking up to his neck.

“How?” Thatch broke the silence that gathered between them, his own voice now a whisper.

Ace’s breaths started to come out in short pants, his pupils blowing wide before he screwed his eyes shut.

“Woah wait, you don’t have to tell me!” Thatch cut in quickly, trying to make sure his little bro wouldn’t have a panic attack while they were stranded out in the middle of the sea.

Ace shook his head, wet hair swaying, stray drops of water flicking off and rolling down his face and splashing onto Thatch. “I- she-” Ace took a breath and held it, letting it out slowly and then repeated the action. It was silent again and Thach felt his grip on the wood that held him afloat tighten, his own anxiety rising at the way Ace was glancing around, lips pressed so thin that they disappeared. “I learned to ignore it,” Ace began, silver eyes opening and pinning him with an intensity that Thatch didn’t expect. “Ever since then, since I almost drowned, fuck!” Ace let out a ragged breath and Thatch reached out with a hand, placing it over Ace’s own and squeezing tight.

“It’s like she’s standing behind me!” Ace hissed out, screwing his eyes shut again. “Every time I’m too close to the railing, every time I look at the shore, it’s like I feel her gaze move onto me, just looking and looking! A single tear beaded out from the corner of Ace’s eye and Thatch felt his heart twist at the sight of it.

“I didn’t care about dying! I only cared that I was going to die in the thing that Luffy loved, and I thought it was over,” Ace choked over his own words, eyes opening wide and staring up at the sky in his desperation to look at anything but the sea. “I thought that once a few weeks passed and I coughed up all that water that she would go away, but she didn’t! She didn’t because I remember watching Luffy’s face and just praying that she wouldn’t let me die in front of him-” Ace cut himself off and there was a silence so profound around them that Thatch’s ears began to ring. He swallowed and gave Ace’s hand another squeeze.

“And that’s when I felt her just stare.” Ace’s voice was loud in the dark, and Thatch’s heart began to pound in his chest as he realized it had grown too quiet. He dragged his eyes away from Ace and towards the sea, where the water should have been lapping at them and making the slightest noise against their destroyed raft.

It wasn’t. The ocean around them had gone deathly still. The water reflected a clear image of the sky, of the moon and stars slowly turning, of the clouds as they drifted lazily by, like a mirror. Thatch felt his breath halt, eyes going wide as he tried not to move. Ripples from his breathing disturbed the water and for some reason that raised the anxiety that had been growing in him to greater heights. It felt like he was drawing in the attention of a predator on the hunt.

“Thatch,” Ace whispered, voice so low that it should have been impossible to hear. “I think your prayers worked.”

Chapter Text

During the creation of the sun

It had been centuries since their kind was made, molded and shaped by the gods that deemed them worthy. Their elders spoke of a boy, a god who laughed and smiled enough for the world to brighten and bring warmth to them. Nika, the laughing god, who looked upon their wings and frowned at their uselessness. Their ancestors had been blessed with the fire that now adorned all of their backs, and Valck couldn’t even begin to imagine a world in which the god’s warmth didn’t touch his soul. So connected his kind were that they had all felt it when their own power was drawn away.

The fires that flickered upon their backs dimming and twisting in death throws, nearly extinguishing themselves to give power to the god that called upon it. Panic had swept across them, all running towards each other to huddle and discuss the meaning of their waning strength when an explosion rocked the sky. Valck shielded his gaze for a moment before forcing it up, eyes widening as the warmth of their god washed over their beings and encompassed them completely.

They knew then that their god had nearly killed himself to grant them all such a fortune.

Valck fell onto a knee, using what strength he still possessed to keep his head tilted up towards the sky, eyes watering as he watched it lighten to a color he could have never imagined in such a dull world. Yet the vibrant hues of the sky were not what caught his attention so thoroughly; it was the blazing ball of fire that hovered above them all. The rays it cast stretched out like fingers, digging their way into the land and carving out a place for themselves selfishly. Tears fell from his eyes, the stinging pain of watching the creation unfold finally taking its toll. Darkness was in the center of his vision, following his sight wherever he looked, yet he could not regret his actions. If this was a divine punishment for witnessing the creation of a god’s domain, then his vision would be something that he would gladly give up. He had borne witness to such a magnificent sight; no other would ever compare.

xxx

Thatch became distinctly aware of the feeling of nothingness under him. His legs stuttered in the water, holding still as best as he could make them with the pinprick of fear crawling up his spine. He felt it now more than ever, the vastness of the ocean under him, the unknown. His heart sped up and he fought to keep his breathing even, low and quiet as to not draw more attention to himself. To not show it on his face so he wouldn’t scare Ace. He swallowed hard and glanced away from the still waters, back to Ace and grimaced, suddenly knowing that he wasn’t hiding his fear as well as he had hoped.

Thatch saw his own terror reflected in Ace’s face, the boy utterly frozen with wide eyes, pupils blown and breaths coming out in shallow huffs. Ace pressed his lips into a thin line and squeezed his eyes shut, shaking his head subtly to let Thatch know he would be alright.

They stayed like that for a while, unmoving in the still waters of the sea. Thatch managed to compose himself a bit better when nothing immediately happened, but he could still feel that presence bearing its weight on him, slowly suffocating him and threatening to tear the air out of his lungs. He wondered if Ace knew this would happen when he insisted he prayed, if he had willingly called this upon them and why.

He felt so exposed, unknowing what was under him, and above him the vastness of the sky, stars splattered against the dark and the moon peeling back the curtain of darkness that would like nothing more than to drown them in complete blackness. The reflection of the stars on the ocean would have been beautiful if it weren’t so unnatural, so unnerving to see something that should be moving freely and ferociously so terribly frozen.

“I-” Ace’s voice was choked off and so incredibly loud in the silence that it started Thatch enough to jolt. The water rippled around him, and fear squeezed at his heart. He felt like a worm on the line, cast out to be bait in an open expanse and waiting for the predator to come out of the depths to eat him.

“I know I’m not your favorite,” Ace began again, his whisper mangled and hoarse as it came out of his dry mouth. “I knew you would ignore me if I asked, that’s why I made Thatch do it, but please don’t do anything to him if you’re mad.” Ace swallowed hard and Thatch tried desperately to gather his attention, willing his baby brother to shutup because there was no way that speaking to the sea while having a devilfruit was good for anyone’s health.

“And I know this is risky, I’m not sure how much of yourself you got back yet and if it’s not enough you might kill us anyways.” Ace trailed off with a nervous laugh, his hands tightening around the piece of driftwood. Thatch bit his lip, knowing his brother was rambling but unsure where he was going with his thoughts.

“But someone took what I was going to give to Luffy! He should still have to travel in your domain! It was a fruit, we found it in a cave in the new world, it was purple but so dark that it looked black-” Ace shook his head, seemingly forgetting their situation as his voice rose in desperation as he continued. “But it felt wrong. Holding it was like reaching my hand into a dark hole.” Ace paused, eyes widening in excitement. “Wait you can feel my heart! Just reach into me to see! You’ll know what I mean! But I have a bad feeling about it-” Ace cut himself off and bit his lip, nervous eyes glancing around.

Thatch watched in a mixture of amusement and exasperation at how lively Ace had become during his explanation. He was both terrified and anxious to see how the sea goddess would react to the ramblings of his brother and curious about Ace’s desperation to explain the situation to her.

The ripples of Ace’s jerky movements expanded out towards the sea, clashing with the otherwise still waters. Thatch watched, eyes focused on Ace as his brother stared at the water with determination and a hint of fear. Nothing had happened, so when something eventually did it took Thatch less than an instant to notice it. Tendrils of water emerged from a smooth surface, close enough to touch. They rose and fell as if struggling to maintain their form, drifting closer until Thatch could make out the form of fingers reaching out. Thatch stared frozen, only his eyes managing to trail along as he saw the remnants of a hand grip at the board of their makeshift floatation device. Ace had stilled so completely that Thatch wondered if he was still breathing. Stiffly and with none of his usual grace, Ace lifted his hand to reach out anyways despite his obvious fear. His hand shook so horribly that it trailed down his arms and body, making the wood he laid on tremble.

The hand of the goddess reached past Ace’s outstretched palm and snaked itself closer to his chest, pausing as if waiting. Ace snatched his hand back and hesitantly, carefully, lifted his chest up off the piece of wood. They both watched as the barely kept together hand of the goddess splayed her fingers across Ace’s chest and dove into him, past the flesh, muscle and bone.

Thatch jerked, ready to help, but Ace only watched with morbid fascination at the hand that had reached so deeply into him that it should have killed him. The boom of thunder in the distance was the only warning they got before the sea around them was cast into waters so rough that Thatch barely managed to hang onto his driftwood. His face was dunked under the water and his eyes burned before he could close them in time, all the while wondering what could have set the goddess off so ferociously. In the next instant Thatch found himself staring up at the moon, gasping for breath in a calming sea.

“What, the fuck!?” He bit out once he managed to breathe, hand reaching out and grabbing at Ace who had also been drenched and dunked. Ace was slower to respond, the drowsiness overcoming him temporarily, his words slurring as he spoke.

“I think,” Ace’s voice lowered further, growing gravely from the water he had swallowed. “I think she’s going to help.” Silver eyes pinned him, and Thatch took in his own shuddering breath before nodding stiffly, still not quite believing what was happening.

Thatch, shuffled closer to him, sliding his elbows along the rough bark of wood until his side pressed up against Ace. It was far too cold out in the middle of the ocean, the paleness of his fingers and stiffness in his joints making it obvious that they weren’t likely to survive for long. He didn’t speak as he placed his hand over Ace’s own, making sure his little brother’s grip was firm as the teen finally passed out next to him. For both of their sakes, he hoped Ace was all right.

xxx

The stars above him were dim in the night sky, the moon washing out their colors and shrouding them from his eyes. Zoro shifted in his spot, his eyes moving down to rove over the empty horizon and black sea underneath. Even the light of the moon could not penetrate the waters, making it seem like they sailed over ink that had been spilled. The Merry rocked gently, her bow tipping up and down in a predictable, rhythmic pattern that easily swayed the rest of the crew to sleep. Zoro idly noted that it would be the only way for any person other than Luffy to know what it was like in his mother’s arms; a piece of her caress that could only be felt as an afterthought. Movement towards the bottom caught his attention and Zoro watched as Luffy crawled out from the belly of the ship, his movements smooth as he flopped onto the deck of the Merry. Dark eyes met his and Zoro nodded to him in greeting, the distance between them inconsequential to their silent communication. Luffy smiled at him, his chest heaving up as he took in a large breath and slowly let it out. His eyes slipped closed, and Zoro looked over him from his perch above, letting the time trickle by as he contemplated their situation. Eventually he deemed it a good time to ask, aware that Luffy wasn’t asleep and simply relaxing under the stars. What gave his captain away wasn’t anything physical, least not that Zoro could tell, but it was the feeling of being watched despite his closed eyes. A frown tugged at his mouth as he thought about it, clambering down the ladder to avoid making more noise than necessary. There was a presence hovering over them, like their area was being observed, yet never directly. Zoro had figured it out a bit ago, how Luffy’s sight felt. Like a sleepy awareness that draped over his shoulders and back, tickling through his hair but never quite touching.

His mother had felt differently the few times she had deemed him worthy of her time. The first was when Zoro had seen her though Luffy, riling his instincts up in an age-old fear that he couldn’t have ever hoped to understand. Then when he had carried Luffy over his back, wading into the water while his captain remained trapped in the tiny cage that Buggy had forced him into. The weight of her stare had been daunting, and it had never been his captain on his back that had made him stagger, but the unwavering gaze that seemed to crush him simply by taking notice of him. The sea goddess was a ferocious storm with all the awareness of the world, and Luffy a slumbering beast that was yet to reach his full potential.

“Zoro?” Luffy’s voice brought him out of his stupor and Zoro blinked, finding himself standing above his captain now that he was out of his own thoughts. Zoro didn’t answer his question for a long moment, deciding to take a seat next to Luffy and grateful when his captain looked away towards the sky. It reminded him that as silly as he could be, Zoro could trust in his judgement. There was an emotional awareness that he could appreciate, and while Luffy still had a good deal of growing up to do, at least Zoro knew his morals aligned nearly perfectly with his own. Eventually he decided to lean back on the floor, arms crossing behind his head and leg tapping softly against Luffy’s foot. The sway of the ship was more pronounced this way, his body bouncing up and down in a way that could lull him to sleep if he let it.

“You know a lot,” Zoro began, voice low, hardly audible above the passing breeze and lapping waves. “How?” There were plenty of things Zoro could have added. Like how he could watch Luffy tip his head to the side like he was listening to the wind, eyes going distant to something no one else could see or how he would subtly change the way a sail was set so it could catch a breeze that just happened to pick up.

Luffy hummed, eyes still set on the darkness above them, the light of the moon reflecting his black eyes and almost making it seem like they glowed white.  “People talk a lot, they like to say things the most when they think no one else can hear them.” Luffy’s face scrunched, feet beginning to bounce back and forth like he was getting agitated about something. “A lot of them like to talk to the ocean, to voice their thoughts to something that can drown out their voice.”

Zoro looked away from the sky and stared. Luffy’s tone was still playful, a light tilt to his voice that reminded him of the young teenager he was-

But it was like an illusion.

Luffy’s eyes were cast out, and Zoro knew that no matter how much he followed he would never be able to see the same end that his captain saw. That presence was heavy again, the sleepiness that he associated with his captain’s power peeling back ever so slightly to blearily look at him as if through blurry vision.

“Mom always told me stories when I was growing up, tales about the world and how it formed, the way that people were made. But they never made sense, something was always off, like there were parts she couldn’t remember, or she said things out of order. Like mom didn’t know the difference and why time even mattered when she was talking to me.” Luffy’s voice rambled on, his tone flattening to something even and so unlike him that it had Zoro stilling.

Zoro continued to stare at Luffy’s face, trying to pinpoint the exact time that his captain had started speaking in a way that was unfamiliar, unknown. The emotion in his voice had shifted and it would have seemed somber if it weren’t so flat. Something in the back of his mind nagged at him, instincts bristling at him that this was no longer the captain he had grown to know beside him. Zoro blinked when a cloud lazed over the moon and cast them into darkness, his eyes widening in realization. Despite how dark the surroundings had become, Luffy’s eyes still shone unnaturally, the light that he had thought of as the moon’s reflection in his captain’s eye was still there, bright and persistent.

Luffy finally looked away from the sky and pinned him with his gaze, the brightness unnerving in a way that Zoro couldn’t describe. He remembered Arlong, how the fishmen had been faced with the same gaze under much different circumstances. More anger directed to him than the outright curiosity that Luffy currently cast over him.

“She’s right,” Luffy continued as if the long silence that had fallen between them didn’t exist. “Time doesn’t matter, she always has been, just like how I will always be.” Luffy looked away from him and shrugged, closing his eyes. “Her stories make sense, I just kept thinking about them the wrong way.”

Zoro hardly breathed as he stared. Green eyes locked on Luffy’s face, on how despite having his eyes closed, the white glow to them was still visible even if it was fading away. He swallowed, the lump in his throat catching on its way down and making his throat spasm in pain. “Is that what kept you up tonight?” Zoro began slowly, for once unsure of himself. He never cared about what Luffy was, only who. That hadn’t changed, and while he knew this was the young teen that he called captain, he couldn’t help but think that who he was talking to was also entirely different.

It was as if Luffy caught the tail ends of his thoughts and he smiled reassuringly, repeating his words from earlier. “I always will be, Zoro.”

Zoro wasn’t quite sure what that meant but before he could ask Luffy continued.

“No, that’s not why I’m up.” He saw the struggle in his captain’s face, the thinning of his lips and the furrow of his brow as he stared up at the sky. “My brother almost died tonight.”

Zoro jerked, upper body swinging up as he rounded on Luffy, brows raising in surprise. He had taken his captain to be a man of action, charging in (which he has already done) and demanding things go his way, otherwise forcing them to bend to his will. Zoro would have spoken and asked, but instead he opted to take in a deep breath through his nose and stare down at Luffy, watching the tightness of his brow and the crease of displeasure along his face. There was a reason Luffy hadn’t gone to help despite how he obviously wanted to.

“Why?” His question didn’t need any follow-up, Luffy would know what he meant as soon as he had spoken the word.

Luffy tore his eyes away from the sky and focused on him, face impassive even as his hands gripped at his black hair from where they supported his head. He repeated the words that Zoro heard not too long ago, and it was all he needed to understand. “Making his own name, It’s his ambition.”

Zoro let out a breath, leaning back against the floor and finishing the sentence in his own mind. ‘Even if you die chasing it, I won’t hold you back’. He closed his eyes, feeling the swell of the waves as they rocked the ship once more. He realized then that the sleepy awareness that he had grown accustomed to was pulling back but still there, watching, waiting for something he couldn’t give. He knew it was his captain, knew it like how he could feel his own power in his swords. He opened his eyes and looked over to Luffy, catching dark brown eyes staring at him, no longer illuminated by the unnatural glow they had shone with earlier. A thought occurred to him then, challenging his belief in his own observations. It was possible that Luffy had never really been truly present tonight, and Zoro had merely grown comfortable with the presence of the unknown that shrouded him.

xxx

Mihawk sat with his arms and legs crossed, stiffly sitting on the worn, wooden chair that was anchored to the deck. The sun was rising on the horizon, the golden hues reaching across the sky and sparkling off the choppy water of the sea, the black color seeping away to a murky green. He flicked his gaze to the side, watching the black of Shanks’ cape whip and snap with the wind. The silence between them was tense as they waited for the horizon to show the seagull that hovered in the distance, steadily making its way over to them, Shanks’ own ship going full sail towards it. The relentless, beating song of the waves was finally broken when the animal let out a trill of noise, collecting its’ payment and dropping its charge. Shanks didn’t speak as he snapped the paper open and flipped to the center, hands skimming the bounties until he froze.

Mihawk had a second of warning when the hairs on his body stood on end, eyes narrowing as the emperor snarled and his haki lashed out. The burst of power made the ship heel, the water breaking against its side harshly and causing it to roll dangerously towards one side. Shanks didn’t move from his spot on the railing, feet planted firmly as if the ship wasn’t nearly sinking under the weight of his own power. Mihawk sat still, unmoved from his seat and idly thanking his forethought to leave his precious hat behind under the deck. Haki powered wind swept through him, but the sting of it hardly bothered him, his golden eyes remaining fixed on Shanks and the slightly scorched papers he still held. Shanks whirled on the spot, feet slapping heavily on the deck and face twisted into vicious lines of fury.

Mihawk studied him for a moment as he approached, unwinding his arms and holding his hand out for the bounty. He was almost certain he knew what it would say given the man’s reaction, but it was always better to confirm information independently. The paper was slammed into his open palm and Shanks turned his back to him as he began to pace. Mihawk didn’t spare a thought for his theatrics, glancing at the paper with a sense of detachment that he urged forward. Luffy’s face smiled up at him, eyes shining with an emotion that Mihawk could place easily as intense fondness. He realized with a start that this photo was new, and he had seen that expression on Luffy’s face numerous times when he looked up at him every time he visited. The paper crinkled and he forced himself to unclench his hand, breathing out steadily through his nose and forcing his face to remain relaxed, bored.

He glanced over at Shanks through the corner of his eye and mentally cursed. The emperor had stopped his pacing, red eyes fixed on him with an intensity that would have made any other buckle. He narrowed his gaze in distaste and brought his attention back to the bounty, keeping his focus away from the photo and towards the information that would give him something to contemplate. Luffy’s bounty had risen significantly, and unlike the many other bounties that he had seen, there was a missive under his name in fine text that read ‘Confirmation of abilities needed’. His lips thinned, the bold outline of ‘Only Alive’ still managing to make his blood grow hot even after all these years.

“I don’t know what it is,” Shanks began, his voice quiet and to his left. Mihawk didn’t look at him, folding the bounty and firmly keeping Luffy’s smiling visage away from him. Even still, he tucked the bounty away into his inner pocket, lying to himself that he would need it for information later.

“Ever since that day he visited, you’ve been different. Don’t think I haven’t noticed.” Shanks continued and Mihawk stilled momentarily before he forced his eyes to grow cold and his face unmoving.

He finally looked towards the other, raising a brow and questioning in sarcastic amusement. “Why, whatever do you mean?” His voice was a drawl, tongue dragging out the syllables lazily as he tilted his head up towards the emperor, displaying his utter indifference before Shanks.

“I’ve known you too long you know, for that to work on me. But I can see it in your face,” Shanks leaned down, red strands of hair framing his features and making the bold red of his eyes seem more intense. “I can’t figure it out, I don’t know why you suddenly care. And while I’m happy that Luffy has someone else to rely on, I know what you are, what you’ve done, how you let yourself be chained and what you betrayed-” Shanks cut himself off and jerked back.

Mihawk slowly stood, his mask struggling to hold firmly, yet beginning to crumble when confronted with his fury. He could feel the heat of his blood begging to boil over and ached to lash out. “And yet” He scathed out, lips curling against his will as he turned to face Shanks fully. “He has only me to rely on for information against him! Only me to directly lie to those that wish to capture him, only me to talk to because his adoptive father is unwilling to-” Mihawk cut himself off, teeth snapping shut and breath hissing though them. In his anger he had nearly betrayed Luffy’s trust, and even if he had never been promised to secrecy, it was not his information to divulge.

Shanks, however, was not cowed, latching onto what was unsaid and snarling as he approached. “What! What were you going to say!?” They were face to face now, neither willing to back down. Their haki clashed, cracking against each other as they glared.

Mihawk tilted his head back, looking down his nose as the edges of his lips curled into a cruel smile. “And who are you to order me to say anything?”

There was a moment of silence before the ship bowed under their power, the sea parting around them as if they had just landed from hundreds of feet in the air. Shank’s hand fell to his sword and Mihawk let his smile widen to a grin, showing his teeth. His haki zinged across the top of his skin, cracking and fighting against Shanks’ protecting him and rising to the challenge-

“My, my, it’s been quite a while since I’ve seen you lose your temper, Mihawk.” Rayleigh’s voice cut through them, and he watched as Shanks’ face twisted, his grip on his swords tightening before loosening and falling away. Mihawk let his features fall back into impassiveness, crossing his arms over his chest and for once finding the casualness having to be forced.

Shanks took a step back, realizing the admonishment was meant for him despite Rayleigh calling out Mihawk’s name. It was clear to both of them that Rayleigh had been close enough to listen in.

“Now,” Rayleigh began, his voice still easy and soft but with an undercurrent of a hard edge. “Why don’t you boys tell me what has you two so riled up?” Rayleigh took a heavy seat in the chair that Mihawk had abandoned and smiled at them pleasantly, but it didn’t reach his eyes.

The only sounds heard were the crashing sea, the groaning of the ship as it swayed to steady itself after the onslaught of power it had been subjected to. Surprisingly no one else came up to the deck and no one else approached them, Shanks crew having the instincts to know when they were not welcome in such a private conversation, no matter how loudly it had been shouted.

“Here’s my take on it then,” Rayleigh began when neither of them spoke, his arms resting on his knees and fingers steepled together as he leaned forward in his chair. The grey of his hair was cast in the orange glow of the sun as it continued to rise, but the warmth of the color only emphasized the coldness in his features. “I see a father unable to control his worry, and in turn affect his judgement when speaking to a friend who has done nothing but help despite the possibility of his spying being found out.”

Shanks lips pressed into a line so firm that they turned white, his shoulders stiffening with every word spoken and nostrils flaring. Mihawk waited for his temper to boil over at the declaration but was pleasantly surprised when Shanks did nothing more but let out a gust of breath after a few moments. His posture was still unnaturally stiff, but his face contorted into something more akin to a grimace, eyes closing to hide any emotion that could show behind them.

“Well, when you put it that way,” Shanks muttered out, running a hand though his hair before bending over to pick up the scattered news article that had fallen to the floor during their confrontation.

Rayleigh let out a huff of laughter, his hard gaze softening to something that fit his face easier as he leaned back and crossed his legs at the ankles. “I understand it can be hard to think rationally when things that affect your family happen, but if you can’t keep a cool head, you’re going to end up doing more damage. I thought this was a lesson you learned a long time ago, Shanks.”

Rayleigh’s silver eyes had followed Shanks as he picked up the scattered paper and sat heavily on the floor, legs crossed and eyes set on the deck. Mihawk watched as the emperor sat down like a scolded child and muttered an apology in his direction, and rather than be petty, Mihawk gave a curt nod of acknowledgement even if he didn’t fully forgive the man for his insolence.

“Now, what got you boys so riled up?”

Rather than respond, Mihawk merely reached into his pocket and handed Luffy’s bounty over to the other, watching his face carefully as he perused the paper. Rayleigh’s silver eyes stared at the photo for a moment before he looked up to hold his gaze, a soft smile tugging at his lips. “This was taken when you visited wasn’t it? He always looks at you and Shanks like that.”

Mihawk carefully looked away, sure his face was set in stone, yet he knew better than to think he could hide his embarrassment from the other.

“I’m quite glad,” Rayleigh murmured as he looked back at the bounty again. “That you have claimed someone else to call family, Mihawk.”

Mihawk didn’t respond, didn’t even move as he continued to stare out to the sea, especially ignoring how Shanks’ face twisted into a scowl. Mihawk knew full well why Shanks hated the idea of Luffy claiming him as family, calling him uncle. The man was a pirate through and through, and it was a character flaw that Shanks had hardly ever curved, the possessiveness of things he called his treasure. He flicked his eyes back towards Rayleigh and the elder gave him a knowing look back, both of them clearly aware of the situation. And as much as Mihawk hated that part of Shanks, it was hardly fair to blame him completely, especially when one was raised on a pirate ship. And especially when Mihawk understood such jealousy.

“I see here, confirmation” Rayleigh continued like their silent exchange hadn’t happened and rubbed at his beard while looking down at the bounty. “So they know something, but they want more information. Or they know for sure and want to see who will lie.” Rayleigh scowled, his eyes returning to Mihawk with a calculating look. “They’re onto you.”

Mihawk tilted his head in a slow nod, golden rimmed eyes narrowing in thought. “I doubt it would be me specifically, but they know someone is trying to hide something. If I were to divert them away from information that they know to be true, then it will surely give me away.”

Rayleigh hummed in acquiescence, fiddling with the bounty before handing it back to him. “You’re missing something. Look at that again.”

Mihawk paused, a single brow raising before he tilted his head in thought even as he opened the bounty once more. Luffy’s face smiled back up at him and he tried keep his eyes off it once more as he scanned for what he missed. He found nothing. Mihawk’s brows furrowed, and he glanced down at Rayleigh, his slight frown showing the man that he did not know. By now Shanks had leaned back to rest his weight on his hands and he was also staring up at his father figure, an equally speculative look on his own face.

Rayleigh let out a bark of laughter and shook his head before he began. “It’s nothing you did to give yourself away Mihawk, not really. After all I’m sure there actually weren’t any marines there that would have given you away. But whoever sold this picture to them, well quite frankly anyone could see the love in his eyes. I’m sure they asked who Luffy was looking at when it was taken.”

Realization dawned on him in an instant and Mihawk cursed under his breath. In his unwillingness to look at the photo he had missed the largest clue. Luffy had looked towards him like that, and it was not a look that someone would have directed to an enemy. Rayleigh was correct that he had done nothing to give himself away, but Luffy’s look of love and devotion had done it for him. He pinched the bridge of his nose and nodded, taking in a deep breath and trying to think of how to get himself out of this situation.

“I doubt there is anything you can do to wiggle your way out of this one,” Rayleigh continued as if he had heard his thoughts, face calm and speculative. “In face, I doubt they will listen to anything you say the next time you return to them.” Rayleigh narrowed his eyes and nodded to himself in affirmative. “I dare say, prepare to fight your way out of any trap the next time you encounter an admiral, and do make sure you are out in the open. It would be a pity to have you locked up at Impel Down.”

Mihawk let his eyes roll ever so slightly, scathing remark on the tip of his tongue before a shrill call rang out and interrupted him.

“Man overboard! Man overboard! It’s one of Whitebeard’s men!”

As one they all turned to the noise and abandoned their conversation, steps brisk as they swiftly made their way to the other side of the ship, occasionally sparing a look up towards the man on watch as he leaned forward with his binoculars.

“It’s Ace!”

xxx

The new world, on a distant island locked away from others

He stood alone in his room, breaths coming out hard and leather mask in hand as he looked towards the mirror. His white hair was in disarray, the rush to take off his mask had flung it forward and into his eyes. He swiftly swiped a hand though it, catching his own gaze before letting his eyes trail up to the fire upon his back. He waited, eyes never leaving the flickering flames that had always warmed him for as long as he had lived. The silence of the room was filled with his evening breaths and the crackle and smolder of the red flames-

They surged a blinding white, his own red eyes flashing to something brighter.

And then it was gone, back to a smoldering red, and his irises returning to a burnt auburn.

Time passed and the flames continued to flicker between the orange and red he was used to, as if they hadn’t acted out on their own, hadn’t responded to a will that wasn’t his.

His lungs burned and King realized he had not breathed in some time. He took in a shuddering breath, once again catching his own eyes and was startled at the disbelieving look in them. He had seen it, he was sure. It had not been some wild figment of his imagination.

He continued to stare into the mirror for the rest of the night, but his flames never surged with the god’s power again.

Chapter Text

After the creation of the Sun, before the death of its god

A sea of grass encompassed them, the long leaves tilting with the breeze that drifted through their group. Mountains encompassed the glade they were in, high and capped with snow, yet far away enough that the chilled breeze that came downstream did not bother them. Men, woman and children sat around Nika, each person bearing scars, fresh wounds, and smeared blood upon their person. The grass under them was crisp, warmed from the rays of the star in the sky, and long enough to rest comfortably on. Nika tilted his head in thought, dark eyes roving over the faces of people he thought could have been familiar, who may have been the parents of children he had once known.

Their expressions were haggard down by hard labor, but their eyes shone bright in the face of their freedom. As wounded and drained as they were, each bore the light of life in them. Nika smiled at them, gesturing for Jari so he could introduce his new friends to the giant that had taken care of him during his recovery.

“This island belongs to Jari and his people,” Nika began as he gestured to the aged giant that limped towards him. His friend had been with him for some time now, telling him of strangers who tried to reach his shore and take him away. “He and his son live here, but I’m sure they wouldn’t mind sharing until you guys get back on your feet.” Nika gave them an encouraging smile, and when their response was hesitant acceptance, he frowned.

“I know it’s been difficult, will continue to be, but I think we can all get along.” Nika patted the ground next to him and stood when Jari managed to get his body into a more comfortable position.

Nika hummed as he walked around the small circle, observing how everyone nodded gracefully towards his friend when he explained where things were on his island. He twirled a finger along his dark hair, eyes flicking up towards what was now called the sun, and grimaced when he still could not look upon his domain easily. Time had helped him regain some of his strength, but he could not afford to wait any longer. Not when news reached their shores of people being snatched away from their homes, of camps made of slave labor and of the land being demolished.

“Don’t you know not to look directly at the sun?” A woman’s soft voice broke the silence that had fallen and Nika glanced down at her, recognizing the curve of her cheek and the mole under her eye. He grinned at her and leaned forward to catch the brightness of her blue eyes. He had known her; he was sure of it.

“I guess not! Thanks for reminding me though, Nora.” Nike frowned as her expression morphed into suspicion, her shoulders rising as tension was built upon them. She brought her hands close to herself, the brown, ripped fabric of her top barely managing to flex with how stiff with grime it had become.

“I never told you my name.” Nora stared up at him, weary. The others had looked towards them by now, expressions shifting between confused and distrusting. Nika blinked in surprise, leaning back so he could take all of her features in.

“Of course you did. The first time I visited you, you went up to here,” Nika gestured with his right hand down to his knees, bending over a little so he could reach. “And you were so excited to see me! You even gave me the flower that you grew. Your mom said she named you after me,” Nika squinted, lips pursing in thought as he remembered a time when the cold still nipped at humanity’s heels. “Doesn’t your name mean light?”

Nora’s eyes went wide, a gasp leaving her lips as realization dawned on her. Horror overtook her features a moment later and she planted her hands on the grass in front of her, the blue of her eyes shimmering as she began to cry. “Nika, my lord, is that truly you!?”

Nika gave her a smile, ignoring how the others stared at him with the same horrified expression as the woman before him. “Yup!” He popped the ‘p’ as he reached forward, tugging at a blonde lock of her hair and brushing her bangs back like he had done when she was a child. Nora sobbed, shoulders shaking, but she refused to look away from him. A flicker of hesitance entered him and Nika wondered at the pain she showed on her face.

“Was that the price? Your life? Were my elders right when they feared you had lost yourself to grant us your creation? When you didn’t visit anymore?” Nora’s voice came out tremulous, lips quivering as she barely managed to bubble out her words. Tears ran down her face, the dirt that was on her cheeks cleared away in their trails.

“Of course it wasn’t! I’m alive, aren’t I?” Nika patted his own head to reassure her and turned to the others, but his smile faltered when he saw the agony upon their faces remain. The remainder of the group was now staring at him in astonishment, men women and children taking in his features as they realized who had saved them.

“Again,” a man spoke, face scrunching into a mask of anguish. “You always came. You always gave us warmth. Then, you made sure it reached us even when you were away!” His voice rose as he gestured up towards their star and Nika stilled, eyes widening as he struggled to realize what was wrong.

“And again,” the man repeated, hands coming down to fist the grass, dirt burrowing under his fingernails as it was ripped up in his tension. “You saved us from the men who would have seen us work our life away for them!” He shook his head, dirty brown hair falling into his eyes. “When will we no longer need you to rescue us!?”

Nika bit his lip and looked away, he didn’t understand their anger, and wondered if it was one of those things his mother said would be known later in his life.

“Zoran,” Nora’s voice cut in, sharp. She glanced at the man with knowing eyes before turning back to Nikia, shuffling forward on her knees. She looked down towards his feet and a shaky hand reached out, not quite touching.

“God of mine,” she murmured voice rough with renewed tears. “It aches my heart to see your being upon the ground.”

Nika wiggled his toes, elongating a hand and letting it lay flat against the cool grass. “It’s not so bad! I never knew the grass could feel so comforting!”

Nora gasped and scrambled back, falling on her butt and staring up at him with renewed hope. “Your arms! They still extend in such a way?”

Nika wondered how they had all missed it when he took them out of that cold space underground, but he nodded anyways. Smiles bloomed across their faces and cheers erupted from them.

“Then you’re not actually mortal!?” Zoran exclaimed, brown eyes wide and face free of the harsh lines that had very recently plagued him.

“No,” Nika began, confused. “Why would I be?”

He caught how Jari face palmed and grinned over at his oldest friend when the giant gathered the crowd’s attention. “A long recovery is needed I believe, but Nika will be fine, we are sure.”

There were laughs and hugs among the crowd, glistening eyes and hopeful smiles, though none approached Nika in such an open way. Only shuffling forward and keeping themselves low before him, bowing their head in thanks. Nika didn’t like it at all, so he stretched his limbs and engulfed them all in a hug, happy they could be free.

“Who put you down there?” He leaned back and took a good look at them all, not minding the dirt that smudged their faces and clothes.

Nora spoke for them, her eyes growing hard as she recalled the memory. “In the years since your disappearance, there have been grabs for power. Men thinking themselves greater than they are, calling themselves king or god.” Nora paused and glanced wearily at the others before she continued. “Our elders have since passed their knowledge of you on to us. We were children when you left, my god, and many believe our truths. But there are others who deny you and what you have done.” Nora gestured to the light of his domain, her hands staying in the air a moment longer to feel the warmth.

“And if we do not believe their truth, they capture us, work us to the bone. They do not want to remember you, because doing so will put in question their own power.” Zoran cut in, mouth set in a grim line.

“I believe,” Jari began, voice low like rumbling rock, “that these people are the same that have intruded upon my shores. They witnessed the sun come into being, but their hearts were still full of greed. And when they watched a star fall from the sky, they strove to harness its power.” Jari looked around at them, the horned hat on his head tilting down as he leveled each of them with a severe glare. “They came in hopes of reaching the fallen god who had burned himself of his power to save the many, if you truly wish to be of help to your god, then never speak of the place in which he rests.” The warning settled along their bones and their faces grew hard in their resolve.

They didn’t need to say anything more, it was easy to see that they would die with this knowledge buried in their hearts. Jari nodded to them and leaned back, satisfied by the conviction he saw etched onto them.

Nora shifted her gaze from the giant and towards the weakened god, a fond smile tugging at her lips as she remembered her youth. “My grandmother told me many things about you lord Nika, but she said your worst habit was never seeing past our mortality.” Nora’s voice was soft, and Nika looked towards her in confusion. Her bright blue eyes were sad even as she smiled at him.

“I was a child the last time I saw you. Please, lord Nika, look at me. Truly.” She grabbed his hand and Nika smiled as he sat it upon her head, ruffling her blonde hair and smiling down at her, just as he always had done with the children he had known. It didn’t matter that she was a bit taller, a bit more mature, he liked to be close to the people he cared about and was glad when he was never denied their touch.

“I am?” He tilted his head, confused by what she wanted. Nika did not know how he could see her more clearly than he already was. Nora shared a quick Look with Zoran and she finally let out a laugh of her own. She gripped his hand again and guided it as she spoke.

“I’ll show you, because you’re much too kind to a woman my age. Here,” her hand over his paused on some stands of her hair. “I am grey, and here,” she moved their joined hands to her face. “These wrinkles were not present the last time you saw me, were they?”

Nika blinked, smile falling from his face as he furrowed his brow and concentrated. Her blue eyes weren’t as bright, the blonde of her hair less yellow, and her hands-

Nika stilled, taking in the weathered skin and the delicate nature of her bones. His eyes widened in surprise and he looked towards the others, noticing their varying ages and how the light of their youth had withered away.

“Grandmother had a theory,” Nora began and Nika turned to her with startled eyes. She smiled and he could now see the deep crinkles the gesture made. “She said that you were so full of life, that you were unable to see past the reality your own powers made. That we burned to bright and hot for you to notice our age.” She hummed and looked over at Jari, a gleam of something on her face.

“It is not that you don’t notice us grow, but you are unable to notice our coming end. Tell me, my lord if you can, when you look at the giant Jari, do you see him as he was when he was a boy?”

Jari looked towards him and Nika knew the answer before he spoke. “No.” Jari had been a good constant in his life, like a rock weathering a storm of his mother’s creation.

Nora nodded like this made sense. “A life that burns low but long, easier to see when it dims.”

Jari’s face grew surprised then understanding filled his gaze. “A wise woman, your grandmother.” He nodded toward Nora and she smiled with thin lips.

Nika stared at his hands, at the smooth skin atop them and the even complexion they held. Jari was old just like him, and he had noticed the giant’s age. He hadn’t expected to see himself grow old, never that, but it begged the question.

“A few years,” Nika repeated the words that Jari had told him seemingly not long ago. Jari’s face tightened in understanding and apology.

“Forgive me, Nika. But time was never a concept I kept myself familiar with. What are a few years, give or take a couple decades, to beings like us?” Jari’s voice was low and soft, full with the swell of his apology.

Nika closed his eyes, hands clenching into fists. He startled when Nora gripped one and Zoran the other. The brown hair he had seen on Zoran’s head was really more of a dark grey, and his brown eyes were shadowed by the trials of time.

“It’s okay, Nika.” Nora smiled at him. “Our Sun God, you returned to us after all.”

Nika stared at her for a moment before letting his eyes drift over to the others as they nodded along with her sentiments.

“You needed time to recover,” Zoran began, hands tightening. “And if we were unable to help ourselves until you showed, then it is no one’s fault but our own.”

Nika glanced down at the hands that lay atop his, still startled by the thin skin and the withered muscle underneath. Yet beyond it, their souls hummed with their short life. Bright and blazing. He glanced up at them again and smiled, remembering what had drawn him to their kind when he had been a boy.

Even aged, humanity held a fierce passion for life.

xxx

Thatch sneezed violently, wincing when the movement caused his back to spasm and pull at the stitches that held him together.

“Idiot! Stay still!” A whack on his head made him cower and he glanced over his shoulder to glare at Hongo. The doctor glared back; blue eyes narrowed in challenge.

“Don’t look at me like that dumbass! Why can’t you be like Ace over there, huh?” Hongo gestured to Ace, who despite getting a thorough beatdown by Shanks earlier, was out like a light. His snoring filling the med bay and making Thatch glower with envy.

“Well, if he wasn’t snoring, I’d say he was unconscious. Is that what you want from me? Do you hate me so-” Thatch cut himself off and ducked under a swing of Hongo’s fist, hissing when he once again pulled at the new stitches.

“Damnit- Thatch! I don’t know how Whitebeard deals with you lot!” Hongo stood and leaned over, helping him straighten up gently despite his sour demeanor. Thatch smiled softly, accepting the help with grace as relaxed back into the chair.

“Awe, I didn’t know you could have such nice bedside manor Hongo!” Shanks’ voice came in from the doorway and Thatch wondered what sin he had committed to deserve having to listen to the ensuing yelling match. Hongo let go of him abruptly and Thatch only caught the swing of his blonde ponytail before he shoved the blanket up higher around him and over his head. He decided that if he had to listen to their squabbling while injured, then he could at least pretend it was his pops giving Shanks a beat down for interrupting a healing session.

Their voices were already raised in argument and Thatch chuckled, shoulders shaking as he shook his head, imagining that very scene. The sudden silence was his only warning, and then the blanket was ripped off him. Thatch found himself staring up at Shanks and Hongo, both glaring down at him side by side.

“What’s so funny in there?” Shanks questioned, eyeing the blanket like it was a den den that would produce an image he found amusing.

Thatch debated telling them but burst out into laughter when he caught Shanks’ lips twitching at an obscenely loud snore that Ace gave off. Shanks followed soon after, chuckling and shaking his head as he looked over to where Thatch’s little brother was sprawled, blanket falling to the floor forgotten.

“I always wondered how Lu managed to sleep with him going off like that. Then again, it’s not like Lu was quiet either.” Shanks mused, an amused smile on his face as his expression turned fond. Thatch rolled his eyes, knowing that the emperor was an absolute sap for his family. Not like he could say anything on the matter, their crew having a whole family dynamic and all. But it was sill amusing.

“Did you hear back from Pops?” Thatch asked, the notion of family reminding him that he had a captain he hadn’t reported back to at the scheduled time. They hadn’t been out at sea too long, but he knew his sense of time was thrown off by the event.

Shanks turned back to him, shadows creeping along his face as he bowed his head in a nod. His red hair flicked forward, few strands framing his face and darkening his eyes. “I did. He’s on his way here.”

Thatch leaned back and hummed, wincing when Hongo came back around, dabbing at his wound. Thatch figured he might have pulled something on it and tried to stay still now that the chaos was over. “You’re not going to meet him halfway?” Thatch gestured around himself with his left arm, the movement still pulling on his injury, but barely.

“No, can’t. We have to stay here and meet Lu.” Shanks glanced around and grabbed a wobbly chair from nearby, swinging it closer and plopping himself down on it backwards, arms crossed over the backrest. “You guys were out for about a day,” Shanks raised a brow at him and Thatch nodded in confirmation.

He had fuzzy memories of the sea, of the sunrise and the warmth. Then, the hands that had hoisted him up out of the water and next to Ace. He remembered lying flat on his back on the deck of Shanks’ ship before he woke up in the infirmary. Thatch hummed and nodded, realizing that Shanks was waiting for his reply before he continued.

“After that, Mihawk took off. He knows someone that might be useful to Lu, to his…situation. He’s expected back here rather soon, and Luffy should be coming along this path any time now. Actually,” Shanks paused and looked over at Ace. “This is great timing. I’m sure Ace would like to meet her too.”

Thatch gave Hongo a smile as the man patted his shoulder gently and began to clean up, then he looked back over to Shanks who was watching Ace contemplatively.

“I’m not sure we can stay that long, Pops will want a report as soon as he’s within throwing distance. And-” Thatch cut himself off, fists clenching around the blanket he gripped. “And he’ll want to know what happened with Teach.”

The air of calm that had surrounded Shanks was abruptly stripped, his hands clenching the backrest of the chair and eyes flicking over to him, narrowed and angry. Thatch didn’t look away, feeling his lips tightening and face growing grim.

“I warned you. I warned you and no one listened.” Shank’s voice came out as a harsh hiss, the skin over his knuckles turning white in his anger.

Thatch closed his eyes and looked away, grimacing.

“And now look at what happened, what could have happened! Look at yourself, Thatch. Look at Ace! Lu would have been devastated-”

“I know!” Thatch snapped out, turning his own glare onto the emperor. “I know.” He repeated, deflating almost instantly. Thatch shook his head, his uncombed hair falling into his face and obscuring his vision. He heard Shanks take in a deep breath before letting it out in a huff of air. The tension in the room was still tangible, but now it seemed diminished by the worry the emperor clearly held.

“Sorry.” Shanks muttered out.

Thatch glanced up, catching Shanks close his eyes and tilt his head back as if he were basking in the sun. “I know it’s hard to think of, that someone would betray you. I’m sorry.”

Thatch stared at the emperor for a moment, lips tightening before he nodded. “Yeah,” he croaked out, heart squeezing in his chest. Thatch knew he should have been dead, but by some miracle, Ace had managed to move him out of the way just in time.

“I shouldn’t be alive,” Thatch finally voiced out, ears trained on how the ship groaned as it rocked in the waves of the sea. Stillness lingered after his words; the room seeming to grow smaller, the sunshine coming in from the window casting a trail of light across the floor as time passed.

“Ace told me.” Shanks finally murmured.

Thatch glanced towards him, moving his hair out of his face so he could look the emperor in the eye. “What else did he tell you?”

Shanks’ face hardened, red eyes drifting over to the singular window on the wall.

Thatch leaned forward, the blanket on his lap forgotten as it slid off and bunched itself onto the floor. He kept his eyes on Shanks, looking for any sign that the man would break and finally tell him more.

“You saw her,” Shanks stated, red eyes flicking back towards him and pinning Thatch in place. “You let him call her.”

Thatch swallowed and leaned back, assessing the accusatory tone Shanks directed at him. “I prayed because he asked, because I trusted that he knew what he was doing-” Thatch grimaced when Shanks’ face became thunderous.

“What else could I have done!?” He shouted before the emperor could. Thatch jerked when the muscles near his wound twitched and he covered his face with his hands, taking in a deep breath and letting it out in a hysterical laugh. “Praying to a god that shouldn’t exist! Hoping that a boy with unbelievable powers could somehow convince the damn ocean that it shouldn’t kill his big brother from miles away!” Thatch stood, the chair he sat on screeching back as he paced. His back stung, but he needed the distraction.

“What the hell even is all of this!? Damn do I love these kids but how am I supposed to help them when we hardly know what’s going on!” Thatch spun on his heel, ready to face Shanks again only to freeze at the sight of silver eyes. Ace sat on his cot, face grim as he stared back at him.

“Ace,” he breathed out, relieved that his brother was awake again.

Ace gave him a shaky smile, his eyes too tight for it to be completely genuine. “She saved us, didn’t she?” Ace’s voice was quiet, but it carried, and Thatch deflated.

He nodded and let out another short, hysterical laugh. “Yeah, yeah she did kiddo.”

Shanks stood and flipped the chair back over, gesturing for him to sit back down. Thatch complied, feeling a little silly now that he let out what had been causing him a great deal of stress.

“Sorry,” he muttered once he plopped back down. To his amusement, Shanks even grabbed the blanket off the floor and threw it over his shoulders, giving him a glare that spoke of debilitating pain if Thatch were ever to mention it. He let out a deep sigh and then another, calming himself now that he could think rationally again.

“Are you okay?” Thatch asked as he opened his eyes, looking over at Ace who was in the process of being bundled by Shanks as well. Good, now they both had blackmail. Ace looked around Shanks’ shoulder and gave him a more genuine smile.

“Yeah. Sorry about that, I just-” Ace cut himself off and Thatch shook his head in denial, grunting when his hair fell in front of his face again.

“No, Ace. Don’t. I get it. I was just having a meltdown. Us normal people have that sometimes when shit gets too weird.” Thatch waggled his brows and Ace let out a bark of laughter, silver eyes lighting up.

“Hey! I’m normal too! I just raised Lu, so I think I’m more used to it is all.” 

Shanks chuckled; the anger that had been on his face before now gone. “Yeah, that little brat is such a handful. Good thing he has big brothers to take care of him.”

Ace rolled his eyes, the smile on his face becoming softer. “Yeah well, someone has to take care of him. Not like you did any good.”

Thatch choked on a laugh at Shanks’ dismayed expression, letting it out fully when the emperor smacked Ace with a nearby pillow. Just as the two were getting ready to have a full-on pillow fight Thatch intervened, holding his hands up as high as he could in a placating manner.

“Now, now, children. I know th-ack!” Thatch sputtered as a pillow was smacked into his face, and he coughed as he inhaled a feather, blindly reaching out and throwing it back in the direction he thought it came from. “Not fair-” he was cut off again as another pillow hit him from behind, and despite the pain, he laughed and flung it back. Just as he was getting ready to pounce on the bed the door snapped open, banging loudly against the wall and snapping back. All three of them froze, a shiver going up Thatch’s spine as Hongo took slow steps inside.

“And just what do you three think you’re doing in my infirmary!?” Hongo’s muscles were tense, a sneer on his face as he set his blue eyes on them. Thatch moved as quickly as he could, grabbing Ace’s hand and shoving the both of them behind Shanks while pushing the man forward.

“He started it!”

“It was Shanks!”

Thatch and Ace yelled at the same time, and thankfully, Hongo believed them. Shanks glared over his shoulder at them, eye twitching even as his ear was roughly grabbed and he was led outside like a misbehaving dog. The door slammed shut again and Ace burst into laughter, feathers falling from his head as he leaned forward and clutched at his stomach.

“Oh man!” Ace cried out between gasps of air. Thatch wasn’t fairing any better, his shoulders shaking as he tried to keep the volume down. “I love Hongo!”

Thatch shook his head, grin wide on his face as he leaned back. He grimaced and hissed when his shoulder tugged but he didn’t let that sour his mood. “Yeah, I haven’t spoken to him much but he’s alright in my book.”

Ace’s laughter faded out and he let out a contented sigh, standing straight and throwing Thatch an amused look. “Sabo is his favorite. Says Lu and I are too wild for him, but honestly, I think he likes being able to baby us sometimes.” Ace rolled his eyes and fell back onto the bed, stray feathers puffing up into the air from the force of his fall. Thatch watched them fall back down for a moment before joining Ace on the bed, carving out a spot for himself as he flopped on his belly. They were quiet for a while, letting the amusement sooth them both, the silence between them content.

“I don’t remember much of what happened,” Thatch admitted after a while, folding his hands under his chin as he looked over at Ace. “Do you?”

Ace furrowed his brows, silver eyes disappearing behind his eyelids as he thought. “Not really. I just remember seeing her, almost like I was talking to her, then I was being pulled up by Mihawk.” Ace let out a frustrated sigh as he looked over at him. “Same for you?”

Thatch sighed and nodded. “Yeah. Lucky was the one who got me out, but before that…? I don’t really know. It just felt like I was drifting, it was too cold to stay awake long.” Thatch hummed and shifted closer to Ace, letting their legs touch as a form of comfort. “We were out for a few days, but at least we’re alive.”

Ace nodded, a small smile on his face. “I thought she hated me.”

Thatch bit his lip, remembering the utter terror his little brother had been in, how he had described her-

“She saved us.” Thatch repeated Ace’s earlier words and he stared as Ace let out a soft laugh.

“Yeah, she saved us.”

xxx

He tapped his finger along the dark leather of his armchair, a slow steady beat that was heard in the silence. Light danced along the ceiling; the high walls of the aquarium letting color scatter in random patterns across the room. The water in the tanks churned violently as his banana gators fought for the meal that was thrown in. His eyes slid to the clock on the wall, noting the late hour before he turned back to the other Warlord. Mihawk sat primly in his own seat across from him, a hand lazily swirling his goblet before he brought it up to his lips. Crocodile took the cigar from his mouth, tapping the ashes off in that same slow motion, letting the silence linger. He knew they could both play this game for hours, allowing themselves to contemplate in the quiet they both hardly ever received.

His second in command shifted behind him and Crocodile let himself smile around his cigar, knowing his game was lost. While he could compete in the game, she could not. He knew the presence of the other Warlord put her on edge, and while he didn’t mind her squirming, it was detrimental to their politics.

“Robin,” he began, opting to use her given name and making no show of hearing her catch her breath in surprise. “I’m sure you know who this is in front of us? He requested your presence here, I wonder why…” Crocodile trailed off, gaze sharpening on Mihawk as the man tilted the goblet back to drink once more. Golden rimmed eyes finally moved from him and over to Robin, eyeing her with a sort of distaste that would have made Crocodile raise a brow if it wouldn’t have broken his mask of indifference.

“Nico Robin,” Mihawk spoke, placing the goblet down on a side table and steepling his fingers in front of him. “Able to read the ancient language long lost to us, aware of secrets best kept hidden from others.” Mihawk hummed in amusement as he watched her stiffen, as if she could flee from either of them were things to go south.

“I am in need of your services,” Mihawk raised a hand to cut off any of her protests. “It is not required that you share your knowledge, I will even give you the opportunity of speaking to who you will hopefully translate for.”

“You’re going,” Crocodile began before Robin could protest again. He had received quite a hefty payment form Mihawk, one that could never compete with monetary value, and he was sure it would come in handy in the future. He finally glanced back at her, eyeing the white of her clothes and the way the hat shadowed most of her face. He could still see the tightness of her lips and knew that she was most displeased. It wasn’t his problem, and he could at least trust Mihawk to keep their cargo safe. If the other Warlord had wanted to turn her in there would have been a much easier approach to take. He waved a hand and used the other to tap off his cigar again. “Go, I have business to attend.”

Mihawk sat a little while longer while Robin reluctantly walked over to his side, his golden eyes boring into him before he eventually decided to stand. The message was clear, no one would dismiss him and Crocodile would be no different. He scoffed and let his mouth turn up into a sharp grin at the other warlord’s sense of superiority, even while he was in Crocodile’s own home. Crocodile watched them both leave, his smile turning sly, it wasn’t like he would have to be worried about Mihawk for much longer either way.

xxx

Robin kept to herself as she watched the waves rock their tiny vessel. To call it anything more than a raft would have been a compliment, but the Warlord, Hawkeye Mihawk, seemed content enough with it. The first few days of their trip had been done in complete silence, stopping along islands to refresh themselves and rest. Each time a careful eye was kept on her, and she was under no illusions that any attempt at escape would be fruitful. The silence of the waves had been her only company for the days that they traveled so she was surprised when he eventually did speak and they were still out at sea.

“He will meet us here, unwittingly of course, but I am sure that the sea will guide him towards us.” Hawkeye’s voice was low and almost matched the melody of the waves, the rumble of it easy, able to be lost with the sea. Robin turned away from the water, tilting her head back to watch the back of Hawkeye’s chair and glimpsing at the top of his hat.

“Who?” She asked, not missing the oh so slight tone of affection that had graced his voice. Had she not been on the run so long and reliant on knowing people’s nearly imperceptible tells, she would have missed it.

Hawkeye didn’t answer for a long while, and she eventually stood and walked around to look at him. He didn’t meet her gaze, eyes distant and hand under his chin to support himself. His golden rimmed eyes finally flicked to her.

“My nephew.”

Robin knew the surprise showed on her face because he let out a low, drawling, laugh. It sent chills down her spine and a sharp spike of fear into her heart. It was completely warranted. As small as their raft had been, the Grand line had posed no challenge to them simply because this man was onboard, his haki unleashing whenever something had dared to inconvenience them. The monsters of the sea knew better than to challenge the larger threat, but the people who didn’t found themselves sinking rapidly on cleanly cut boards of wood. And the entire time they had been at sea, Robin had never once seen him leave his seat.

“Surprised? I assure you, even I have things I care about.” Hawkeye’s eyes were pinning her where she stood, his head tilted back as he observed her.

She swallowed and feigned a nonchalant nod, completely aware of the underlining threat. To reveal his card so easily, that he spoke of someone he cared about, maybe even loved, told her that he was entirely confident about his ability to protect this person. She was no threat to him, but he still found the warning to be needed.

The warlord returned her nod, pleased that she understood. “I find that my nephew has a condition, I wish for you to accompany him to Alabasta, and maybe along the way gleam some.... insight into his condition. Should you be so inclined to help him I am sure we can come to an agreement.”

Robin furrowed her brows, she was no doctor, and she was wondering just why she had to come by all this way to meet someone, just when they were going to head back. Hawkeye read the thoughts off her face and broke the silence.

“You will need this time to acquaint yourself with the situation. And of course, this is currently the only time that we have for a full family gathering. After all, we are introducing you to him, it would be unbecoming of us as his caretakers to simply let you wander onto his ship without a thorough interview.”

As he spoke Robin felt her stomach curl in dread, wondering who else she was to meet that this powerful warlord would call close. He spoke of caretakers, and she instinctively knew that they must be just as powerful as the man before her, for he did not seem like one to share responsibility when he alone could handle any incoming threat.

“Now, now Mihawk, you’re not scaring the poor woman, are you?” A voice spoke from behind her and she whirled, heart pounding and eyes growing wide as she took in the pirate ship that had somehow gotten behind her without being seen or heard. It was impossible, yet the proof stood before her as she stared at the hull of an enormous ship. She trailed her eyes up and up, squinting past the glare of the sun and managing to make out the form of a flag, a jolly roger. A skull with three red lines going down across one eye. Her breath hitched and she swung her gaze lower, eyes catching a dragon, mouth opened as if to breath out fire.

Robin felt her heart pounding in her chest, the sun becoming blocked by the person who had spoken as they jumped down onto the figurehead. With her vision cleared, the first thing she made out was red. She knew who’s ship this was, and the person standing in front of her shared the same sharp gaze as the man in the poster. Red haired Shanks looked down at her with an easy smile, eyes crinkled and hair curling along his face with each gust of wind. “Don’t let him get to you, he’s the worst of our ragtag group I promise.”

His voice was kind, and Robin smoothed her face, giving him a practiced, hesitant smile. She felt it when his smile grew a little tighter, red eyes scanning her form with an almost knowing air. “None of that, this is going to be an interview, remember? I’m going to need you to be honest.”

Robin felt cold, her smile slipping off her face, pupils dilating in fear. She had always been a good actor, had to be, needed to lie constantly to get herself out of sticky situations and make sure she had a chance at any sort of life. To be seen through so easily by an Emperor of the Sea was unnerving, terrifying. There would be no easy way out of this situation, and she could only hope that somehow Crocodile hadn’t sold her out to people who would harm her.

She wasn’t sure she would be able to run.

xxx

Nami often wondered how she managed to get herself into certain situations. If she was being fair to herself, she would say that many of the situations she had encountered in her life had not been her fault. But this?

She screamed again, her stomach swooping out from under her as she clung to the hard wood of the Going Merry’s mast. She peeked an eye open and immediately regretted it, slamming it shut again just as she felt her legs get lifted form under her. Tears leaked out of her as she tried to plead her case to her captain.

“LuuuUUUFFFYYYY!” Her voice pitched higher each time she became weightless, water splashing onto her face and mixing with her tears. “Please! Next time let’s just stay hhhOOMME!” She choked on a sob, her cries mixing in with Usopp’s as she heard him tumble away from his own perch. She squeezed the mast tighter, afraid that if she let go, she would tumble out of the ship and into the rough waters of reverse mountain. Her pleas went unanswered, instead she felt mocked as Luffy screamed in joy, asking his mother to go faster of all things. She would kill him.

Nami knew her case would be iron tight in her favor. Luffy had done this to them on purpose, there was no way he couldn’t have pleaded his case to his own mother, to beg that he spare his poor crewmates such a fate-

Her stomach dropped and they landed with a hard crash, the ship rocking under her violently. Nami never thought herself as one to get sea sick, but there were firsts for everything. After a moment of nothing happening, she opened her eyes, first catching Usopp scrawled along the railing, upside down and limbs jumbled. Next to him was Zoro, deadpan expression on his face and knuckles white with how hard he was gripping Usopp’s shirt. Nami had no doubt that their swordsman had been the only reason that Usopp hadn’t gone flying overboard.

“That was great!” Luffy’s voice caught her attention and she stared dumbfounded for a moment as Luffy laid back to rest on the figurehead. Had he been there the whole time?

“You idiot! Nami could have gotten hurt!” Sanji’s voice was to her right and she turned just in time to see the chef stride towards her, offering a hand up. She tuned the rest of their bickering out, a jolt of exhilaration going through her even as she stood on shaky legs. Nami gathered her bearings, licking her lips and grimacing when she tasted the salt that clung to her. She glanced around, then up towards the sky, noting the position of the sun and the way that the wind seemed to shift around them.

They were already moving, and when Nami walked over to the edge of the railing and looked down her suspicions were confirmed. Sea kings swam lazily next to their ship, their scaled backs brushing along the underside of the Merry and guiding her easily along the waters.

“Where are we going?” She asked as she turned around, noting that Sanji cut off his rant midway. Everyone looked at her for a moment before their eyes shifted over to Luffy whose smile grew larger.

“Just a few miles out!” Luffy sat up straight and fiddled with the rim of his straw hat. He hummed and tilted his head, eyes falling to half-mast as he listened to the words only he could hear.

“I want to check up on my brother,” here Nami noticed How Zoro straightened, his eyes narrowing in deliberation.

“You guys will love him!” Luffy beamed at them and Nami sighed, putting her hands on her hips as she shook her head.

“I won’t even ask.” She muttered and rolled her eyes.

“Why couldn’t he just meet us on the other side!?” Usopp cut in, finally untangling himself from the railing and giving Zoro a shaky nod in thanks.

Luffy blinked at him like he hadn’t even considered such a thing. “Why would he when he’s already on this side?”

Nami stifled a laugh despite herself, watching how Usopp seemed to combust in his own mind before letting out a long-suffering sigh. “You’re right. Silly me.”

Despite the sarcasm, Luffy nodded at him and turned back to face the sea again. “Oh! Look a ship!” He jumped up and leaned forward on his toes, squinting as if that would help him make his vision clearer.

“Slithers! Full speed ahead!” The Merry jerked under her and Nami quickly grabbed at the railing again, adrenaline coursing through her body once more as she felt her stomach lurch.

“T-that’s a big ship!” Usopp’s terrified yelp made her follow his gaze and Nami’s eyes widened as she spotted the vessel grow closer. It was coming their way too, and with each minute that passed the more the dread in her grew.

She had a bad feeling about this.

xxx

“You seem troubled.”

King jerked, the iron railing he was gripping accidentally twisting under his hands and snapping. He grimaced, wings ruffling some in his embarrassment as he looked over at his captain. Kaido had come to stand next to him, overseeing the lush gardens and courtyards that sprawled under them. It was a testament to how distracted King was that he hadn’t even noticed him approach.

“I…” King trailed off, not knowing what to say. He couldn’t lie, not to the man who had saved him, partially raised him. But what would he say? Kaido shifted and gold eyes looked down at him with something like concern. King swallowed and looked away first, not missing how Kaido’s eyebrows rose in surprise. His captain opened his mouth to speak but then snapped it shut, a thoughtful expression on his face as he looked down at him. It was quiet for some time, neither knowing how to go on when the air was heavy with emotional uncertainty. A breeze swept by, ruffling his black feathers even as he tucked them in closer to his back, to the soft fire that burned and reminded him of all he had lost. The sun was warm, the black leather of his clothes burning hot where it absorbed the heat. It did not bother him like it would many, he had been blessed by the sun since the day of his birth, its power would not seek to harm him unless he flew too close.

King sighed and looked back up, meeting Kaio’s unwavering gaze and wondering why he was so hesitant to speak. They both debated at such mysteries for most of their lives, hopeful or doubting, it didn’t matter as long as they found proof. “Do you remember,” he began, jaw tense under his leather mask. “When you first found me, do you remember when I told you about the beliefs of my people.”

Kaido narrowed his eyes but gave him a slow nod, another warm breeze passing between them as his captain shifted from concerned to curious.

“The fire I have, they said that it was a gift from the Sun God.” King restated for their benefit, hardly resisting to urge to reach back and stroke at it, like he had been doing in the days since it acted apart from his own will. Kaido noticed how his fingers twitched and his captain turned fully to face him, probably sensing this conversation was important. Truly that would be an understatement. The possibility had rocked him, swept the carpet from under his feet and left him reeling. He didn’t know what to believe.

“There was a legend, of how half of our tribe was blinded in a single day by their god. Our god.” King furrowed his brow, hands clenching at his sides as he shook his head in disbelief. “But apparently, it was a sort of accident, and they decided it didn’t matter. The god had given them a gift greater than they could have ever realized. Saved them from the slow death the other gods put upon them.” King glanced up, not knowing when he had looked down and met Kaido’s gaze. “The Sun God. They called him the Sun God because on that day, he made it. He made the sun.”

King had never shared this, only that he had gotten the fire on his back from the god they had worshipped, the one that had helped them in their most trying time-

The same one who had abandoned them as their people had been slaughtered. But now King couldn’t help but ask, had the god left them on purpose, or was he unable to help them at all like he was told?

“Made the sun.” Kaido’s voice rumbled out and they both looked back out towards the courtyard, now ignoring the sprawling landscape and staring into the sky as much as they dared. The warmth of the rays that hit him were soothing, a comfort upon his person, reenergizing, and King wondered if it felt like that to anyone else.

“I assume this has something to do with the downturn of your mood?” Kaido questioned him and King sighed, nodding in response.

“They say that before he was the Sun God, he was Nika.” King wondered how he was going to explain the next part, finally losing the internal battle with himself and letting his hand reach up towards his back, fingers reaching into the orange flames. Kaido’s gold eyes watched him, and when his captain reached forward King didn’t pull away. His captain’s hands reached over him, large fingers outstretched and hand turning as Kaido let the fire lick at his skin. King stayed perfectly still, keeping his breathing even. He didn’t want any flare in his mood to reflect in his power, to do so could cause potential harm to his captain. Kaido pulled back, his hand resting heavily on King’s shoulder and giving it a squeeze.  

It was all the encouragement King needed. For all that his captain was seen as a tyrant to many, King knew the many faces he could wear. “When I was still learning our ways, there was a sense of hope among my clan. That one day our god would return. Even when they were being slaughtered, clawing at the ground, they prayed and prayed. They never lost their faith-” King cut himself off, a bitter smile on his face. He reached up and wrenched his mask off, now finding it too suffocating. The grip on his shoulder tightened and King continued, not looking up from the stray nail in the wood he was glaring at. That had been the day King had lost faith in a god that never showed.

“They said that when he comes, when he returns, the fire upon my back will rejoice, feeling the will of the being who gave it power. That it would burn hotter than I could ever manage on my own.” King was breathing heavily, taking heaving breaths as he replayed the scene in his head over and over again. How his fire had flickered a brilliant white. How in that one instance, it had sent heat across his skin and warmed the entire room to a stifling degree.  

“It happened.” Kaido’s voice was low, gravely, and sure.

King’s face twisted, brows furrowing as he looked at his captain again only to be surprised by the wonder on his face. He thought his captain would be upset, maybe disbelieving, but not this. King studied him, eyes tracing over the hard lines on his face and how his head tilted in thought, the horns on his head catching a beam of light.

“There are things in this world, King, that happen for reasons we can’t understand. We can only carve our own path in it.” Kaido was leveling a heavy look at him and King nodded stiffly. His captain would know that as a certainty, he had carved his place in this world with the callouses on his hands and the blood at his feet.

“It happened,” King repeated. “I felt it first, and then when I stared and stared and stared it finally happened again. I know I didn’t imagine it, that feeling.” He shook his head, white stands of hair falling to curl around his cheeks. “Why, why is he here now?”

“You believe it then? These tales?” His captain leaned down, gold eyes peering at him closely.

King blinked and sat up straighter, unaware when he had begun to curl in on himself. And more importantly, when had he taken the words of his elders as fact, when he had chosen to dismiss them so many years ago? “I…” He trailed off, unsure. “I don’t know.” King admitted.

Kaido laughed, snapping a button on his belt and uncorking the bottle that hung from his waist. He took a long drag, liquid spilling down the sides of his mouth as he chugged heavily. King stared as the bottle was then offered to him, contemplating for just a moment before he accepted it and swung it back with desperate gulps of his own.

“Come talk to me again, when you’re no longer in denial. It’s not like you, King.” Kaido spoke as he uncrossed his legs and stood, leaving King baffled.

“Wait! Do you really think that?” King stood in a rush; bottle still held loosely in his hand despite it being empty. Kaido paused, tilting his head to look over his shoulder.

“What I think, is irrelevant. You followed me of your own free will, and you hid yourself behind that mask for just as long. It’s none of my business King, and frankly I didn’t care. Just think about how hiding away from your heritage will affect you now that you god is back.” Kaido slid his golden eyes away, yet King still found himself pinned in place.

The grip he had on the bottle tightened and it shattered under his palm, scattering across the floor and leaving droplets of booze everywhere. King looked down at the mess and subsequently caught sight of his leather mask, half inverted with the haste in which he had taken it off.

“I wasn’t hiding.” He muttered into the empty hall.

On his back, as if taunting him, his fire blazed to life, brightening the dark corners of the balcony that the sun couldn’t reach.

Chapter Text

After the creation of the Sun, before the death of its god

Part 2

It was later in the evening, the injured had dealt with their wounds, and the first meal of the day had been served with tears and bows of thanks to the giant Jari who owned the land they ate off. The children had been carefully watched by the adults and entertained by Nika, who as godly as he may be, was not aware of the needs of humans. When the Sun had crept back along the horizon and the warmth of it dwindled, they gathered again around a fire. There were large graves off in the distance, the stone weathered by time, but not uncared for. Jari, his son, and Nika had gone to them before the last meal of the day. Nora had watched as the giants kneeled before them, how Nika had bowed his head but kept his back straight, the tension along his muscles noticeable even from a distance. Nora didn’t ask about it when they had come back, but she hadn’t missed the shine of approval in Jari’s eye nor the way his son, Lorey, had looked at Nika with pain and understanding.

The downturn of Nika’s mood hadn’t been something that she wanted to disturb, and neither had anyone else, and thus they ate in silence. It was only when the children began to finish their meals and look upon the god that change occurred. Nika’s face lit up when they asked him questions about what he used to look like, and he enthused about the color of his hair and eyes. How he could grow as large as Jari and still fly freely. Nika spoke fondly of the men and woman he had given his fire to when he was younger, stretching his hands out wide to demonstrate the size of their black wings, and despite that, they could not use them to fly.

Zoran had looked at her when Nika described where they lived, and she nodded her head in understanding. If there were ever a way for them to reach the people who resided on the red hill, then they would be the ones to let them know of Nika’s condition. The god could not go, not now while he could not fly, and when asked why he did not sail, Nika had smiled and laughed, but he did not answer. Nora had seen how the topic ate at the god even as he continued to tweak noses or run his hands through children’s hair, so she had heaved herself up and strode toward the center of the fire to tell a story she had memorized nearly a lifetime ago. It was one she would tell to all the children she encountered as a slave, and while a few of them had heard it before, she did not think they would ever tire of the tale.

She never had.

Once the attention was on her, Nora set the scene, describing the vast wasteland of white ice and a sky that was always black. Nora brought her hands close, rubbing them up and down her arms as she emulated being cold. She stalked around the fire, eyes bright with the story she told. “A coldness like you never knew,” she shivered for dramatic effect and spun on her heel, holding her arms out towards the bonfire they all gathered around.

“But the god’s flame kept us warm so long as it had fuel to burn.” She let out a deep sigh, basking in the warmth of the bonfire. “But even a god’s power couldn’t sustain itself forever. The fire would begin to diminish, the snow would fall closer and closer….” Nora hunched forward, bending her aged knees until she was pretending to cup a small flame.

“And during these times, we huddled together, moving closer to one another to find warmth.” She shifted and Zoran moved to help her tell her tale. Rubbing his hands and breathing out a hot breath as he pressed himself to her side.

“We clung to one another,” Zoran began, brown eyes far away in memories. “And every time, when we felt our hearts would give out from the bite of the chill, we saw a dawning star approach.”

Nora jumped to her feet, using her hands to make it seem like the hair upon her head was floating. “Nika would come, the light of his body a shining beacon in the night. You could see him from miles away, just like the rise of the Sun. His hair was a pure white, brighter than the snow, his eyes glowing! His presence melted away the ice and snow, and his powers sprung to life immediately to fill our hearth.” Nora paused and turned away from her captive audience, pointing towards where Nika sat. “He always came, always gave, and never asked for a thing from us. Just our joy.” Nora stood and expanded her hands out, pretending to grab pieces of the fire and emulated dropping the flames on chubby hands that reached out.

“We would spread the fire across the town, to grow our crops and to warm our homes. Few were selected to guard Nika’s gift, for even then there were those who saw what he gave and craved it for themself.” She smiled at the children, her eyes dimming. “Oh, how I wish you could have seen him then, how brilliant he looked.” Nora waved a hand up towards the sky and pretended to squint. “Imagine if you could see the Sun in all of its glory, and that was how we saw him. A god who looked like no more than a boy, gathering fire in his hands and spreading joy into our lives of misery.”

Nora smiled wide, blue eyes lighting up with her passion as she turned away from the sky to face her god. “I see now, that should be the name we call you! JoyBoy!”

Nika hummed and rocked back on his butt, hand coming up to his chin as he pretended to think. His smile gave him away, and the god did nothing to hide it. “JoyBoy? Haha! I think I like that!”

Nora nodded, eager to help her god. “Yes! And this way, those who would seek to harm you will not know this name!”

Zoran tugged at her arm and Nora blushed, realizing she had gotten ahead of herself. She tucked a greyed bang behind her ear, giving Nika a soft smile. “If that’s okay of course, I understand if-” She cut herself off and bit her lip, eyeing him wearily. She was old now, sure of herself in the presence of others. An elder to be looked up to; but standing next to Nika reminded her soul of the times of her youth.

“It’s fine,” Nika waved a hand at her flippantly, eyes following Jari as he approached with another platter of meat. “Mom will be off my back too, I can already hear her complaining about what I did!” Nika laughed and launched himself at the approaching giant, arm stretching up and snatching at the meat that was being held away from him. Jari gave a long-suffering sigh and relented, lowering the platter as Nika laughed and climbed his leg.

“Thamks Jahri!” Nika spoke around a mouthful of food before he turned back to the others, gesturing them forward. “Eat more for now, later I think you guys can help me send a message!”  

xxx

Robin stayed near the wall, blue eyes flicking between the people who ambled on the deck and the ocean. There were no notable landmarks nearby and she didn’t have a log pose on her, it would be nearly impossible to escape now. She could wait until nightfall when the stars were visible, but in the Grandline even those weren’t reliable. Too many weather events could obscure her view, and then what? No, she would stay put, bide her time and see what was needed of her from the men who ruled the sea. Mihawk was enough trouble by his own, but now she was on Red Haired Shanks’ ship, and with that, his crew. The crew of an emperor. She couldn’t underestimate any of them.

To make matters worse, she had overheard a few of them talking of a meetup with Whitebeard. Robin took in a deep breath, her eyes catching on an orange fire that was being passed around easily to light the lanterns for the night. Fire Fist Ace was also here, and a man named Thatch. Both were part of Whitebeard’s crew if the tattoo on Ace’s back was anything to go by.

“It’s a good view here.”

Robin shifted and caught Benn Beckman making his way towards her. She fought to keep her posture relaxed, crossing her legs at the ankle and leaning back against the wall as she watched him ascend the stairs.

“It’s quiet for one, and you get to see everything that’s happening.” Benn stopped a few paces from her, body angled towards the others as he dug in his pocket for a moment and brought out a cigar. “I like it for the quiet too. And it’s a nice smoke spot. Especially now during sunset.” He struck a match and the cigar lit easily. Benn took a long drag, tilting his head back towards the sky as he let the smoke out in one huff.

“You don’t have to be so tense. We don’t want to hurt you, hell we don’t even want you for what you can do.” Benn rolled his shoulders and his head lolled back lazily so he could look at her. The cape he wore whipped in a sudden wind, the smoke of his cigarette wafting towards her and filling her lungs with the smell of tobacco.

Robin didn’t say anything for a long moment, meeting his eyes with a challenge of her own. “Then why ask me to be here?”

Benn smiled at her and he gestured down towards where Hawkeye was. The Warlord was perched on the rail, eyes staring out towards the sea like he was looking for something. “I’m sure Mihawk told you already. We just need some help understanding some… attributes a kid of ours has.”

Robin pondered his words, taking note of how Benn said ‘ours’ and not ‘his’. How he must consider the child family, close enough to be willing to stare her down until she had proven herself harmless. He and his captain had painted an interesting picture of themselves when they hauled her aboard. Past the jokes and the smiles, there had been twin stares of predators sizing up their prey. She felt like a snake in the grass that had been picked up by an eagle, and that eagle had worn her down until it was sure the meal could not harm her chicks.

“So I’ve heard.” She finally answered, crossing her arms and tensing despite herself. “And when I find nothing?”

Benn blinked like the idea hadn’t even occurred to him and he laughed, the sound low and eerie. “Oh, I don’t think you have to worry about that. In fact, I think you’ll find yourself more curious about him than you know.” He paused and took another drag of his cigarette, his dark eyes filled with amusement as he smiled at her. “I’ll admit myself curious to know the outcome of your exchange, so please, give it a good shot?”

Robin chewed on the inside of her cheek. She could lie and say she would either way, but she had a feeling that this man would know if she did lie. “Why should I?” She challenged instead.

Benn’s face grew serious, somber. The silver of his hair flared orange when a ray of the setting sun caught it and he finally turned to face her fully. “Because, I’m sure you know what it’s like being hunted as a child for a something you can’t control.”

Robin stilled, eyes widening a fraction as she stared at the pirate. “What do you mean?”

Very few children had bounties on their heads, she had been the last, the most recent that she knew of. Who had she missed?

“He’s a good kid,” Benn continued on as if he didn’t hear her. “We went through quite a bit to make sure he stayed alive, gave him as normal of a childhood as he could have on a pirate ship. Now he’s off on his own adventures. But, I have a feeling having you around will be a mutually satisfying partnership.” Benn tilted his head and took the cigarette out of his mouth. It hung limply in his hand, the smoke curling up and around his arm, his dark eyes pinned on her. The shadows on the ship grew longer, the orange sun rays growing dimmer.

“And maybe along the way, you’ll figure out the secrets history has to offer.” Benn put the cigarette out against a stone he took from his pocket, and instead of tossing it overboard like how Robin expected, he stuffed it into another cigarette container that she presumed was empty. Curious.

Robin let him walk away without another word, turning her eyes to the horizon where the sun finally dipped behind the sea. The sky stayed streaked with purple for a while longer, but eventually it blackened, the stars finally gaining full visibility in the night. She shivered as wind swept by, now cold and sharp. The white coat she wore did well to keep her warm but she knew she would have to go down and meet the others again soon. She had gotten information, but some of what she learned only made her ask more questions. She was to meet a child, no, young adult. There was no way that Red Hair or Mihawk would have let their family member out of their sight if he was too young, not with how protective they seemed of him. And that was the other thing, Mihawk had called him nephew, but Red Hair hadn’t associated him with any affiliation towards him. Was that an oversight or deliberate? She guessed the later.

Robin narrowed her eyes, staring at the clouds as they drifted by and covered the stars. They were being careful around her, making sure to lead her on to keep her curious, but ensuring that they didn’t give away too much information all the same. She smiled and slid her eyes to the side before bringing her arms up in an ‘x’ in front of herself. She willed her devilfruit to heed her call as she manifested an ear on the lower cabin.

Except-

She tried again, brows furrowing in confusion when she could not feel her senses extend from herself. A pang of fear shot through her and she inhaled sharply, realizing that somehow, they had made it impossible for her to use her powers. She tried again, this time successfully manifesting an extra arm on her person. Her fear subsided slightly as she pondered the implications. Somehow the ship was guarded against devilfruit manipulation, she would have to see how such a thing was possible. For now, there was nothing left to be gained out in the cold. Robin decided then, that she would join the others and do her investigation the old-fashioned way.

xxx

Robin didn’t sleep, not really. Red Hair had been kind enough to give her a room separate from the rest, with a lock. It eased any lingering fears she had in the back of her mind about being attacked while she was vulnerable, but only so much. She didn’t know these people, but from what she could tell they seemed to have a set of morals they tended to follow as a whole. Red Haired Shanks didn’t seem like the kind to sink into the more depraved actions other lawless men and women eventually drifted towards, and neither did Hawkeye. She couldn’t be certain of Whitebeard’s crew, there were far, far too many to categorize neatly, but those on board seemed to be the decent sort.

She shifted, the surprisingly soft material of her sheets rubbing against her bared arms as she wound the blanket tighter around herself. Robin was leaned back against the wall, her bed opposite of a small window that shimmered an ethereal blue. The moonlight streamed in, and to her it seemed like the brightest night she had ever seen out at sea. The ship rocked smoothly, cresting each wave in an even rhythm that made her drowsy despite herself. Yet, she couldn’t sleep. Something was tugging at her, an odd bubbling of expectation keeping her up no matter how tired she felt.

A knock on her door startled her, making her jump in place as she snapped her head towards the door. Robin waited a moment, but no other sound came. She would have thought that she had imagined it, but by now she knew better than to disregard her senses. Slowly she stood, bare feet quiet against the cool planks of wood. She hesitated for a moment, wondering just who could be on the other side at such an hour and what they would want. Her fingers twitched at her side and she decided to open the door, knowing that more forceful tactics would be used if anyone meant her harm.

The heavy wood creaked open and Robin was only slightly startled to see Mihawk on the other side. He stared at her for a moment, eyes unwavering as he took in her appearance and her clear inability to sleep. His eyes were unwavering as he spoke, the low baritone of his voice traveling in a gentle hum.

“The body often senses the dangers ahead before the mind can comprehend the reasoning.” Mihawk tilted his head to the side, his dark hair barely visible in the blackness of the hall and gold rimmed eyes barely catching any light. It made him look eerie, like a pale wraith that stepped out from the shadows in people’s nightmares. “This feeling in the air,” Mihawk paused, raising his right hand and curling his fingers as if he could touch at the static that lingered heavily between them. “It is a sign of him, one you should acquaint yourself with. But, I have said more than I should already. Come.”

Mihawk dropped his hand and spun on his heel abruptly, as if he expected to be followed without another word. Robin stared for a moment, surprised and confused at the meaning of his words before she jolted forward, taking long strides to reach him. She was intrigued to know that they weren’t the only ones up. Soft steps sounded above her and voices drifted up from below. The noises began to mingle, like the ship was waking as one to greet the force of nature that seemed to settle heavily around them. The feel or static was prominent even as the ocean breeze ruffled her hair and the scent of the sea filled her nose. Her hairs did not stand on end, but a heaviness clung to her like a second skin she could not shake, making the air dense. Robin took in a testing breath, almost feeling the weight of it settle in her lungs as her chest expanded to accommodate the large gulp of air.

“Calm” Mihawk’s voice murmured next to her, his gaze set on the black horizon. He seemed indomitable next to her, standing tall and unfaltering despite the atmosphere that shifted around them.

“What is this?” She whispered out, taking note that despite the voices she had heard earlier, hardly anyone spoke now that they were on the deck of the Red Force. She chanced a look away from him, her eyes skimming over the others that were gathered near them. The captain, his red hair closer to the color of dried blood in the dark, the vice-captain, Benn, identifiable by the silver of his hair and the trail of smoke that left him. And the others, all older and at ease with one another, each ticking off a name in her mental list as the senior commanders of the Emperor’s crew. Fire Fist Ace was leaning against a wall near the center of the ship, back rigid and lips pressed in a thin line, eyes darting from the covered moon in the sky to the black waters of the sea, as if he expected them to reach out and grab him.

Robin glanced back at Mihawk as he finally graced her with an answer only to start when she realized he had settled his cold eyes on her.

“That, is for you to decide. Just as it had been for me to decide. Now, watch.” There was a hint of something in his voice that she couldn’t describe, almost like a fond memory that had been swaddled in suppressed grief.

She couldn’t help herself; she stared.

Robin had many profiles built up of people she should know. Dangerous people. Knowledge was power after all, and it was better for her if she was never caught off guard by what motivated people and what made them curl their lips in distaste. The Warlord Hawkeyes Mihawk was cold, calculating, mocking, unforgivable, and so utterly board of the mundane that she would have never expected him to spend much time with a crew that was known to be so rowdy and explosive. She had been wrong before that though, because she would have never expected him to ever call anyone nephew.

She followed his gaze back to the sea, peering into the blackness of the night that seemed everlasting. Shadows danced and mocked her as she continued to look, her mind still running a mile a minute as she pondered on what she could have possibly missed. When she had joined Crocodile, she knew she had made a gamble. To associate with him was to associate with the other Warlords by default, no matter how recluse each seemed. She knew that one day she would have crossed paths with one of them, and it was just her luck that it seemed to be one she had misjudged. She glanced at him from the corner of her eye, brows furrowing in thought as she caught the way his blank mask faltered for the briefest moment as a flash of golden light sparked out from in front of them.

Robin turned her full attention to the flashing light of an approaching ship with her breath caught in her throat. She now knew she hadn’t misheard the emotion earlier, because she just caught sight of it on the usually carved face.

It had been so terribly fond.

Robin let the breath escape her, sucking in another and grateful that the noise around her grew exponentially as the other ship came near. Nephew. She repeated to herself, palms growing clammy. Movement down below drew her attention, and Robin, wanting terribly to rid herself of the memory of a Warlord looking so vulnerable, let herself be taken in. Red Hared Shanks had a wide smile on his face, his teeth fully bared as he leaned forward against the railing.

The reprieve she had wanted was not found, because Robin was now able to see an Emperor glow with relief and joy as held up a hand in greeting towards the small specs on the deck of the other ship.

“Luffy!” He called, his face shining with the pride only a parent could have-

Robin froze, eyes widening and body growing rigid.

The sea around them swelled and the waters moved in a way that should not have been possible. Bringing them closer together at a pace that made her plant her feet and brace her arms against a near wall.

The answering call on the other ship made her already frozen form gasp in trepidation, the simple meeting that had been arranged was more like a minefield in which she would have to tiptoe around. She would need to use every trick in her book to get-out-alive if the protective streak she had seen in the body language of these powerful men was anything to go by.

Voice still on the wind, Robin watched with wide, blue eyes as a smiling face flung itself from across a small channel of water.

“Daaad!”

xxx

Zoro stared ahead impassively, arms crossed in front of him and back leaning against the mast. Usopp was still at his feet, sprawled out and in a daze from his tumble around the ship. Nami and Sanji were looking ahead wearily, their eyes trailing the distant ship with a tenseness to their shoulders that gave away their stress. He glanced back towards Luffy, taking in how his captain furrowed his brow and hummed in disappointment.

“Wrong ship,” he called out, neck doing a 180 on his head and making Sanji look slightly green. “We need to head that way though, so let’s see who they are.”

Zoro nodded in easy acceptance, hand falling to his side to reassure himself that his swords hadn’t fallen off his person during their rough trip down the mountain. He would have felt it of course, sooner diving into the choppy waters than letting his treasure get away from him, but it was a force of habit he had built over the years and one he was not keen to curb.

“Why don’t we go around? The Sea Kings should let us maneuver just fine.” Nami spoke up as she pushed away from the railing, brown eyes imploring Luffy with her desire to avoid conflict.

“Nah, even with Slithers and his friends, that’ll make the trip longer and Ace needs to get back to his crew, so I rather not waste a second.” Luffy lazily told her off with a wave of his hand, hollering down to the sea kings to ask for them to speed up the oncoming encounter. The ship jerked and Zoro felt himself flatten further against the mast, his leg kicking out absently to stomp on Usopp’s chest so the man wouldn’t roll away. It didn’t stop his wailing however.

“No wait!” Usopp squirmed and kicked his limbs, looking like an upturned bug under Zoro’s boot. “I think Nami is right! We have to check to see if Merry is okay too!”

Zoro watched as Luffy glanced down, stroking the head of the ship he sat upon with a long, smooth motion, a soft smile pulling at the corner of his lips. “She’s alright. Mom cushioned most of her fall, said it would have strained her too much by herself.” Luffy turned to look at Usopp over his shoulder, bursting out in a loud laugh as he caught the state the man was in. “She’s thankful that you care though- Usopp what are you doing!?” Luffy barely got his sentence out before he blurted his question and while the others became distracted at the scene Zoro was a part of, he didn’t miss how Luffy had worded his statement.

He lifted his foot when prompted and Usopp was quick to tumble away, Luffy’s hand stretching out and reaching to grab him just in time so he wouldn’t fall off the ship. Zoro smiled at the scene letting himself enjoy the moment even as he wondered at the wording of Luffy’s reply. It sounded like he as talking for the Merry, and normally Zoro would dismiss it as easily as any other, knowing that people tended to become fond of their possessions and see them as companions, but this was his captain he was thinking about and none of the norms would ever be applied to him. So, he neatly tucked the detail away in the folder he kept in his mind reserved for his captain, knowing that one day he would see something, hear something, and would be reminded of this snippet in time.

“Well, what are we going to do about them?” The chef’s voice soured Zoro’s mood in an instant and he set his glower on the other, wrinkling his nose at the blonde as their eyes met.

“Oh, nothing! We just tell them to move and continue to Ace!” Luffy beamed, hands gripping his crossed legs as he rocked from side to side on the figurehead of the Merry.

Zoro’s lips twitched up and he looked out towards the other ship, now more detailed as the distance between them had closed significantly. “Sounds good to me.”

“And if they don’t move?” Nami’s face was incredulous, her hands on her hips as she leaned forward and glared up at Luffy.

Zoro met Sanji’s eye briefly, and despite their rivalry, he knew their quiet understanding would always be to guard those that belonged to them. “Then we make them move.” Zoro answered before Luffy could, shrugging and rolling his shoulders to loosen them in preparation. “Our captain said we need to continue towards Ace, if they’re in the way, that’s their own problem.”  

Usopp and Nami squeaked in tandem, their faces going pale as one.

“As nice as that sounds, you’re still recovering Mosshead. And don’t give me that crap about being fine, you look ready to keel over any second now.” Sanji’s snarky voice made a vein throb on Zoro’s temple and before he could get a word out, Nami stepped in, uncharacteristically solemn.

“No wait, he has a point. I know you got those new swords at our last stop, but you’re not healed enough yet, Zoro.” Her eyes bore into him, daring him to challenge her.

“I’m fine.” He muttered, glancing away from them and meeting Luffy’s scrutinizing gaze. He cursed under his breath, suddenly feeling exposed under those dark eyes. Luffy nodded to himself and smiled at Nami, appreciation on his face. Zoro knew he lost the argument before it even started and he was about to interrupt again when Usopp jabbed a finger into his side, making him hiss furiously in pain as he doubled over.

“That’s not fair!” He groused over Usopp congratulating Nami on her observation skills. “It’s just that one spot!” Really, he was basically fine. Most of his injury had already scared over, and only the small section directly on his rib was still tender.

“Okay that settles it then! We should go around!” Nami planted a fist to her palm and beamed at the others, caught up in their own conversation while completely ignoring Zoro now that he had mad their point for them.

“Huh?” Luffy uncrossed his legs and slid down the figurehead, head tilting to the side. “Zoro shouldn’t push himself yet, but why do we have to go around?”

Nami blinked in stunned surprise, taking in the completely baffled expression on Luffy’s face and groaning when she realized they weren’t on the same page at all. “What do you mean why!? We’re down one of our strongest fighters; how will we just go by them without a fight? I don’t know any nice pirates, do you?”

Luffy opened his mouth to answer but Nami cut him off, throwing her hands in the air and spinning on her heel as she began to pace, her orange hair flying. “Don’t answer that!”

Usopp let out a cough, shifting from foot to foot as he wearily watched Nami’s temper rise. “So- What are we doing?” He nodded over to where their ship was still fast approaching the other and Zoro was now able to make out figures of men running on the deck.

“Keep going straight.” Luffy repeated himself like it was the easiest thing in the word and Zoro smirked, knowing he wouldn’t be kept out of a fight if he wanted in-

Luffy’s easy going statement cut off his thoughts. “I’ll just have Mr. Slithers sink their ship.”

Everyone paused.

In the silence, Zoro heard Nami mutter under her breath, voice low enough that he had to strain to hear it over the lapping waves.

“Oh yes. Silly me how could I possibly forget,” She spun around, eyes blazing with a fevered madness at the sheer absurdity of her life. “THAT WE CAN JUST TELL SEA KINGS TO-”

She cut herself off and threw her head into her hands, shaking her head and sobbing into them as she groaned out Luffy’s name in dismay.

It was some time later that Zoro once again stood with his arms crossed, head tilted to the side and eyes focused on the scene in front of him. Next to him, Usopp stood with a similar countenance, but his face was contorted more with mild unease. Screams of terror echoed off in the distance, rough waves catching and dragging broken planks of wood as the sea devoured the remains of the ship that had been in their way. The sunset cast an interesting shade of red on the water, or it was simply lighting up all the blood that had been spilled in their pursuit of time. As it happened, it had been clear that Mr. Slithers, while large, was not large enough to sink the ship that they had encountered, well, not fast enough anyways. So, the serpent had somehow corralled another that was lurking deep in the sea, one that apparently always followed Luffy around if it could, and it had been the largest thing Zoro had ever seen. The Merry would have easily fit in its eye cavity, and when Luffy had been talking to it with frantic hand waves and a plead for time, it had obeyed without question. There was no time to feel sorry for any of the men on the other ship, it had simply been swallowed whole and forgotten about.

Now what he and Usopp were looking at were the remains of life boats. Apparently, some had thought that their courses would cause them to crash and a few had disregarded the orders of their captain; taking to the small boats and trying to sail away. The Merry plowed over them regardless, Luffy still on the figurehead and watching everything unfold while humming under his breath. Zoro found that he had no pity for them. They were all on the sea with the knowledge of what dangers awaited them, it was part of the adventure, and pitying a man that died chasing his dreams was not a disrespect he would show.

He glanced at Usopp from the corner of his eye, knowing the other felt differently. He was more soft hearted, but Zoro didn’t see that as a bad thing, just something to keep an eye on, least it take over his sense of loyalty unduly.

“Do you think something like that will happen to us some day?” Usopp asked when they were finally far enough away, the screams no longer a whisper in the silence.

Zoro met Usopp’s eye when the other turned to look at him and he shook his head, sure. “No. I doubt a sea king will ever hurt what belongs to Luffy.” He was being purposefully obtuse. This was something that he couldn’t reassure Usopp of, and Zoro needed to make sure the weight of Usopp’s decision to follow Luffy rested on his own beliefs. As first mate, Zoro would try his hardest to protect his crew, and he knew if he failed, Luffy would be their last line of defense. And god or not, they were mortal. Anything could happen, and Usopp needed to understand that one way or another, it would always be his own life on the line.

Usopp sighed next to him, a shaky grin on his face. “You always know just what to say Zoro.” He was only being mildly sarcastic and Zoro huffed out a laugh, shaking his head at the man as he turned his back on the scene. The sun no longer high enough for him to see anything too far out.

“Yeah, yeah. Let’s get some rest, Luffy says we’ll get there late, so may as well sleep while we can.”

Sleep had come to him easily enough and Zoro was cracking his neck in annoyance at the rude awakening he had been subjected to. He had opted to sleep on the grassy field of the Merry, laying under stars spread eagle as he let the waves rock him to sleep. Luffy’s excited chattering was loud in the darkness and his excited calls for them to wake up made Zoro’s ears ring. He heaved a sigh and sat up, watching as Luffy bounced around and skipped in place, his eyes set on the distance with a wide smile on his face. Zoro realized he was the last to wake when a foot smacked the back of his head and he growled up at a smirking Sanji, growing more irate when the blonde swayed away from his returning smack.

“Finally, we could have all died with how long it took you to get up.”

Zoro’s eye twitched and he hastily stood, growling under his breath and hating how the blonde knew what buttons to press. “Spare me your dramatics, I’m sure I’d rest easy hearing you murdered.”

Usopp choked on his drink somewhere behind him and Nami snapped at them at the same time.

“Oh, stop it! We have more important things to do right now, right Luffy?” She whirled on the teenager who was leaning far over the railing, his dark, wide eyes filling with delight when the outline of a ship came into view. It was hard to see so late into the night, but Zoro found that it wasn’t actually all that large.

Luffy nodded his head vigorously, bouncing on the balls of his feet as his grin grew larger and larger. “I think they’re all there actually! Mom wouldn’t say, she wanted it to be a surprise.” Luffy made a face at that, but it was quickly gone, his eager happiness too hard to hide with mock annoyance.

“A surprise…” Nami echoed, her face going green. “I realized a while ago, I don’t think I like your surprises Luffy.”

Zoro stepped forward, squinting into the darkness and trying to force his eyes to focus better. Usopp stepped up next to him, nodding in agreement with Nami as he pulled a spyglass out of his pocket and extended it out.

“After last time, I agree.” Usopp muttered as he leaned forward and brought the spyglass up to his eye. He promptly dropped it, a nervous squeak leaving him as his voice came out in a high giggle. Nami froze in front of him, turning robotically to look back at Usopp with a strange sort of resignation on her face.

“Usopp,” her voice was mildly sweet and Zoro held back his grin, knowing whatever it was that Usopp saw, it would be entertaining. They were far closer now, but without the spyglass, it was still hard to make out the Jolly Roger that painted the black sails on the other ship.

When Usopp didn’t reply, Nami repeated herself, voice growing frantic. “Usopp!?”

Usopp choked where he stood, unable to get the words out and face growing an interesting shade of red, the blue moonlight making it seem more purple. Sanji snapped the spyglass off the floor and silently handed it to Nami, watching with rapt attention as she furrowed her brows and tilted her head to the side.

“I don’t understand,” she murmured, attention shifting back to Usopp briefly before she jumped in fright at Luffy’s sudden volume.

“It’s dad’s ship!” Luffy exclaimed, his arms snapping back as he ran to give himself momentum. “Daaaaaad!”

And like a flash, Luffy was gone, his arms propelling him across the water an onto the other ship like the snap of a rubber band.

Usopp choked harder on the floor, face now truly purpling. Nami had no sympathy for him. She dragged him up and shook him hard, her brown eyes widening in fright, head gesturing towards the other ship in growing terror.

“I know who mom is!” She shouted at Usopp, giving him another shake. “Do I need to worry about dad!? I don’t know that Jolly Roger!” Her voice was high, turning frantic. She dropped Usopp and slapped him across the face before gathering him by his suspenders again, eyes watering with tears of stress.

“Who’s dad!?”

Usopp looked faint, but he finally pulled a breath in. They all leaned forward, eager to hear what he had to say.

“T-That’s Red Hair Shanks!” He gasped out, eyes wide. Zoro paused as he took in how the color drained from Sanji’s face, the blonde hair making his skin look grey.

Nami shook Usopp again, tears now streaming down her face as she witnessed Sanji sway on his feet, her orange hair sticking up comically in her fright. “Who is that!?”

Usopp looked at her like he couldn’t believe she didn’t know, but answered anyways. “He’s An Emperor of The Sea!”

xxx

Nika smiled around his heaving breaths, eyes taking in the flat plateau of the red land that he stood upon. His chest was heaving as he took in lungful of air, his feet finally settling on the ground. He felt the strain of flying the most on his powers, but he would not let that stop him from visiting the people he had gifted his fire to when he was young. They had been the first and the only to receive that piece of him, his mother explaining the toll it took on them. And while Nika knew he had more to give, he was not yet at his full potential. Even worse, he was now so diminished in power that he could hardly sustain himself with what used to be basic actions. Flying had come to him as easily as breathing, and while he did not regret the loss of his powers, he did wish they would hurry up and recover sooner.

Nika let out a final sigh, breaths finally calm and muscles no longer quivering in fatigue. He stood upon the ledge of the cliff, the world below far, far away, and he wondered how many years it had been since he had created the Lunarians. His mother’s waters used to reach the shore he stood upon, but now he could not imagine even her tallest waves crashing upon the dirt beneath his feet. Either she had eroded the rock away fiercely in her bouts of emotion, or his grandmother helped to create the high plateau by rising the ground up under their feet. He did not think he would ever know. Even now, after the creation of his domain he was unsure if anyone here would remember him. According to Nora, he had fallen out of the sky nearly sixty years ago, back when she was nothing more than a little girl with an eternal night. And since then, he had been unable to come here.

It had never been hard for Nika to find his people and visit them, but now, as an almost fully grounded god, he could hardly reach the cliff in which they resided. He took a breath, tasting the red dirt that lingered in the air and began to walk forward. The center was not far off, but he didn’t wish to startle anyone by approaching too briskly. He was unrecognizable now, but he still dearly hoped that someone would be alive to recognize him just as Nora had. A wind picked up and the rustling of feathers made him look over his shoulder. Giant black wings covered the blue sky, the fire upon the man’s back burning brightly even in the peak light of the sun. The man, one he did not recognize, didn’t spare his face a glance before he was kneeling, hands splayed flat against the red ground and wings swept back.

“Nika! My name is Kurz, please, what can be done for you?” His voice seemed strained with nervousness and Nika blinked in surprise, grabbing a lock of his own hair to check its color.

It was still black.

“How did you know it was me?” Nika questioned, befuddled. He had expected to give them a long explanation, maybe a few examples; he had not been expecting to be recognized on the spot.

“I cannot overlook the feel of the god whose soul gives life to the flame upon my back. Nor can I deny the way my own soul aches to help you when it feels your might so weakened.” Kurz lifted his head from his bow and his golden eyes landed on Nika, the edges crinkling as his mouth tightened with repressed sorrow, “God of mine, what has become of you?”

Nika was momentarily stunned, his eyes wide and heart stuttering as he took in the grief that continued to carve its way onto Kurz’s face.

“I-” Nika cut himself off, suddenly unsure. “Nothing I won’t recover from.” He smiled at the man who was far larger than him and crouched down to grab his hands. Kurz clawed at the earth beneath him for a moment before allowing his hands to be raised off the ground.

“Can you tell me where everyone went?” Nika smiled as he spoke and urged the Lunarian up. Kurz nodded in quick acceptance at the request.

“Of course! We have found a higher perch among the rock,” Kurz faltered, looking down towards his feet. Nika shifted, conscious of the dirt that buried itself between his toes.

“It would honor me, if you would let me use my gift to help you.” Kurz’s golden eyes finally met Nika’s own and he smiled at the sincerity he saw in them.

“Sure, while we head up, why don’t you tell me about what’s happened since I last visited?” Nika stepped forward and latched his arms around the man’s front, crossing his legs around Kurz’s waist and holding tight when the other was startled into motion. He had a perfect view of dark wings fluttering, the fire on his back blazing brighter than before now that Nika was in such close proximity. Kurz’s skin was hot under his touch and Nika smiled, glad. He remembered the day they had received his flame; they had all been so terribly cold.

Kurz lifted from the ground with a grunt, his hands hesitant as they gripped him back, as if he were afraid to touch. The red ground began to draw away and Krurz’s soft voice hummed in the air as he began to speak. “The last time you were here was the time of my grandfather’s father. Our tribe continues to thrive with the knowledge you have gifted us. Some of our script is gone however, many of our elders are blind and cannot draw the lines required to detail the cycle of life. It is only spoken now.”

Nika blinked in surprise, brows raising. “Blind? Why?” He knew their kind was durable, even more so now that they had the fire upon their back, little should have been able to harm them so completely.

Kurz hesitated and a beat of his wings missed, dropping them out of the sky for a moment and making Nika’s stomach jolt in remembered adrenaline. He squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to focus. He would fly again, he just had to rest.

“They…” Kurz trailed off and didn’t speak again until his feet touched on the ground. Nika unwound himself from the taller man, taking in his tan skin and the soft point of his jaw. Now that Nika really looked, he could see he was on the younger side, still long-limbed and a bit too thin to be fully grown.

Nika waited, patient as ever, but Kurz seemed to hesitate a tad too long, and eventually someone else came towards them.

“Our God, Nika!”

Nika turned and pursed his lips, staring into the sightless eyes of a man who he did not know. He reached out, and when his hand landed on the hot flesh, the elder didn’t even flinch.

“Your eyes,” Nika raised his other hand, cupping his cheek and stroking the soft skin, wrinkles smoothing back with the motion. “What happened to your eyes?”

“This is my father, Valck.” Kurz murmured behind him, dropping back to his knees next to Nika now that he was no longer needed. Nika frowned down at him, disliking how low he made himself but was unable to say so because Valck answered.

“A sacrifice,” Valck stated, not a hint of remorse in his voice. Nika looked back at him, staring at the golden eyes that seemed torn. The black circle in the center did not move and it was shaped roughly, like it had been pulled in all directions, covering the brilliant color of the once pretty eyes with darkness.

“When you gifted us with such a bright star, I could not look away. It was the last thing I ever saw, and it is a memory I treasure above my life.” Valck’s tone was reverent, similar to how Nika had always heard, had never bothered to correct because he hadn’t cared.  

Valck’s hand covered his own where it still rested against his cheek, the calluses of his palm biting into the back of his hand. Nika took in a breath, realizing he had frozen in his horror.

“Thank you, Nika, for letting us witness such greatness.”

Nika felt his hand drop, watching absently as Valck fell to his knees before him and bowed deeply. It was then that Nika noticed that they were not alone. His people had come out silently, and he had not noticed in his distraction. They all were on their knees before him, backs bowed and heads down towards the red dirt. There were many who were too old to bring their necks so low, and all the aged eyes he met were torn in their blindness.

Nika stared at them blankly, heart frozen in disbelief. When had his friendship turned to worship?

“Why-” Nika breathed out, still too stunned. His hands twitched at his side, as if he could usher them all up off the ground. Before when his friends had bowed, it had been in thanks. For the fire he had kindled, for the stories he would tell to babes around a fire while their mothers and fathers worked. Their bows had been short, full of gratitude and joy. And even when he was young, when he had given his people their flame, they had bowed to him, but they had also joined him in the sky to play. They had not shuffled on their knees before him as less because Nika had never seen them that way.

He could not turn a blind eye to it now. Even Nora and Zoran had bowed in such a way, and while he had brushed it off as their shock at his name, he had not been able to place the reverence. How they had stayed on their own knees until he had cajoled them to stand with his tricks.

“Why do you stay on the ground before me?” Nika repeated, managing to get out the full question at last. There was a shift among them, their black feathers fluttering in surprise.

“We…. We were told it was proper many years ago.” A woman spoke up from the back, her head rising slightly and her white hair curling around her cheeks.

“Several years after your creation, a boy came to our land.” Valck spoke up, drawing Nika’s attention down towards him. His white hair hung limply around his face, eyes unseeing as they stared somewhere Nika could not follow. “He knew where to find us, told us stories of your travels on the frozen lands under us, of how you carried the fire of life from land to land with no rest.” Valck coughed, his aged voice roughening as his throat grew dry.

Nika hummed in thought and crouched down so the man wouldn’t strain himself, hands going to his throat to ease the tension he saw in it. “Sounds like he knew me well,” Nika murmured, trying to think of which of his friends would say such nice things about him.

“He knew you well,” Valck agreed, face turning curious. “His soul sang like yours too.”

Nika paused, black brows raising in surprise as he looked away from where he was soothing tense muscles on the elder’s shoulder. “He was like you?” Nika gestured to their wings and hair, the fire they held. To the piece of his soul that he had given them.

Valck shook his head. “I was told he was not like us, I could not see him, but we know he was not of our clan.”

Nika stayed still, breath coming out soft in his disbelief. Even as he urged Valck to continue, he wondered at what it could mean. He knew for certain that he had never given another a piece of his soul.

“He had despaired at your absence, made it his life’s goal to see your name remembered far and wide. When he came to us, he was overjoyed, so glad to feel so many of your kind among himself. And we felt it too, how he held a piece of you, different from ours, softer, less intense, but we assumed he hadn’t needed such a large blessing from you.” Valck coughed again, but Nika was enraptured by his tale. He wondered who he had spent so much time with that they could feel like him.

“The way he spoke of you made us feel shame, for you had saved our people and we had repaid you with less than what you had deserved.” Valck grimaced at the memory. “When we told him, he agreed. It was then that we learned of how we could show our thanks to you.”

Nika shook his head in disagreement but was too weary to interrupt, least he not be told the rest of the story. “And then?” He breathed, dark eyes wide.

“He bid us to give him some of your gifted flame so he may one day find you. Who were we to deny the boy who had shown us the error of our way? My father gave his gift to him, his death was already near, and if another of your chosen needed help, my father wanted to do what he could for him.” Valck sighed, his wrinkled hands folding on his lap, the thin skin stretching taught. “He left us the day after, with the flame of my father’s heart and your soul. It would not last forever we knew, but it would be enough to help him should you ever appear to him.” Valck lowered his head and Nika absently ran a thumb along his cheek, thoughts in disarray.

“You could not see him,” Nika repeated his earlier words, trying to catch his ruined eyes. “Did anyone know what he looked like? How old was he, what was his name?” The questions poured out of him, his heart light, thinking that there was another of his that he could find, even if they seemed a little misguided as to how to say a simple thanks.

“Age is…difficult for ones like us. From what I heard, he seemed to be similar in age to me at the time, but he felt…older. He appeared to be 15 cycles.” Valck shook his head, “But I cannot be sure.”  

Nika nodded in understanding before vocalizing it, remembering he could not be seen. “It’s okay, I just recently learned about ages, so maybe it would not have helped me much anyways!” Nika brushed off the old man’s concern and urged him to answer his other questions with an eager voice. “Did he ever give you his name?”

Valck gave him a sad smile and Nika’s face fell despite himself, already knowing the answer. “No, but he did give us his most favored nickname bestowed upon him by his most favored god.”

Nika saw the mischief on the man’s face and instantly knew that his answer would be something he would recognize. He leaned forward, eyes bright and heart pounding as he wondered who he managed to share so much of himself with.

“He told us to call him Little Bird.”

Nika tilted his head back, his power flashing and hair burning white as he laughed.